Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

She was sitting on the porch, chewing on a piece of mint, her eyes grazing the delicate pages of an old book, her dad’s books which she wasn’t allowed to touch, to be clear.
Something in her peripheral vision caught her attention and she glanced at it, but quickly stood when she saw what it was.

A running man, holding something, a child? What is it?
“Maggie?” May called out and Maggie stepped outside.
“What is it?” Maggie said and May pointed, the man jumping their fence.
Maggie grabbed her binoculars and looked at the man, he was holding a little boy.

“Dad!” Maggie shouted into the house.

That’s how Maybelle ended up running through the house, gathering her father’s medical supplies.
She ran into the room they’d put the boy in, he’d been shot by Otis.
She gave the supplies to her father and helped Maggie set up the IV.

“Do you know his blood type?” She asked the Sherriff, he nodded, “A positive, same as mine,” he stammered, clearly distraught, but who wouldn’t be? Watching your son get shot in front of you.
“Good, stick ‘round then, I’m gonna need you,” her father drawled as he kept his focus on the boy.

Hershel asked for some room, so Maybelle made sure he had all he needed and ushered most of the people out of the room.
“what’s your name, sir?” she politely asked the disoriented father.
“Rick Grimes,” he answered, leaning against the wall, the man he was with consoling him.

[…]

She’d let them all be, not being an unnecessary struggle to her parents or the men they invited into their home.
May did everyone’s daily chores, just to keep herself busy. She wasn’t sure what Beth was up to, but she knew Maggie was helping her father.

She was feeding the chickens when Maggie came up to her on her horse, holding May’s.
“May! C’mon, saddle up, we’re gonna go find some people,” she said and Maybelle snickered, jumping the chicken fence and grabbing her horse from Maggie, climbing onto her.

She’d gotten Peaches five years ago, for her fourteenth birthday. She’s a good horse, well, good enough to get the job done. No running champion and not the brightest, but she didn’t mind.

“who are we looking for?” she asked as they rode down the driveway together.
“Rick’s wife,” Maggie answered and clicked her tongue, “hiya!”
both horses took off galloping into the woods.

That’s when they heard the screaming.
They rode towards it, even though it’s something they usually wouldn’t do. It was a blonde woman, screaming bloody hell because of one walker.

May sighed inwardly, the woman was honestly being dramatic. She killed the thing and right then people came running up.

“Lori? Lori Grimes?” Maggie called out, “that’s me!” Lori called out, a tall, brown haired woman.
“Rick sent us, you’ve gotta come now,” May said, the woman’s eyes widened.
“there’s been an accident, Carl’s been shot,” Maggie said, “you’ve gotta come now,” the other sister drawled and Lori quickly took off her bag.

A man stepped up, “hold on, you don’t know that girl, you can’t get onto that horse!” he shouted as Lori climbed onto the back of Peaches, grasping onto May’s waist.
Maggie quickly gave the others their address and off they were, back to the farm.

They galloped back into the yard, Rick and her father on the porch. May stopped Peaches and Lori immediately jumped off, Rick walking over to her and hugging her tight, Lori starting to cry into his shoulder.
Rick showed her into the house.

May sighed, looking at them and got off Peaches too, Maggie standing beside her.
“I feel bad for ‘em,” May said and looked at Maggie, Maggie looked back at her.
“I do too.”

[…]

It wasn’t long before two others arrived at the farm.
May and Maggie were sitting out on the porch, laughing and chatting, when a car rolled up.
The men didn’t notice them, talking amongst themselves.

“Did you close the gate when you came in?” May called out to them and they startled, turning around.
“y-yeah, yeah, closed the latch and everything,” a shorter, Asian man said.
“good,” Maggie said, leaning forward in her chair.
“it’s nice to see you again,” the man stammered, “we met before, briefly.”

The men told Maggie and May about one’s wound, that they brought antibiotics, but not their names.
“Come on inside, we’ll make you somethin’ to eat,” May said as she stood and went inside.
Maggie beckoned the men, letting them go in first and then following after them.
After May had made them something to eat, Maggie showed them to Carl’s room, but they were back pretty soon, both men’s demeanor off, they were probably just tired.

“Maggie, where’s that other guy at? Sam? The one with the black hair,” May said as she looked around herself, glancing into different rooms.
“Shane? He set out with Otis yesterday afternoon, went to the high school, the one with the FEMA center.”
May frowned, “that place has been overrun since the start o’ this all,” she drawled and let herself fall onto the couch.
“they decided to try their luck and go see if they could get in, look for a respirator and some other stuff dad needed to perform the surgery on that little boy, Carl,” Maggie said, scratching at the old polish on her nails.

“you think they’ll come back?” May asked, worried.
“Dunno, we know Otis though, he’s gonna be fine. He can handle ‘imself,” Maggie replied, yawning.
“I’m gonna go to bed soon,” she said and May nodded, “me too.”

Maggie and May had shared a room for how long they could remember. It was hard in their teenage years, when May was thirteen and Maggie sixteen, sneaking around doing all kinds of stuff. There was a spare room and Maggie took that one for the time being, but after a few months Maggie was back into the shared room.
But now it was pretty nice, Maggie kept their room tidy and May cleaned, they’d been doing that ever since May was fifteen.

They’d both been asleep for the better part of the night, when May was woken up by a quarrel outside. She slowly got out of bed, glancing out of the window, Shane was back.
She was wearing her night gown as she quickly made her way downstairs and onto the porch, the thin gown fluttering with the wind.

Maggie ran out beside her, haven taken the time to get dressed. They were talking, but May wasn’t wearing shoes so she didn’t go out into the grass, then Maggie started crying. May held onto the pole of the porch, not seeing Otis. She could guess what had happened.

“Maggie!” she called out and her sister turned around, walking over while she wiped her tears but more kept coming. May hugged her and lead her inside, into the kitchen, she sat her down and got her a glass of water.

“What happened?” May asked, scared for the answer.
“Otis died, he saved Shane’s life,” she sniffled and May’s lips parted, wanting to say something but the only thing that came out was a shaky cry as she hugged Maggie again.
May stood, carding a hand through her hair.

“He killed him, I just know he did, Otis wouldn’t do that, they needed to get that stuff to Carl!” she was raising her voice by the word.
“May, May calm down,” she heard from behind her. Glenn, the Asian boy, standing there, wide eyed.

“Why don’t you shut your mouth? Did you know him? Did you know him?!” she then began shouting at Glenn in her anger, tears still spilling from her eyes. Then Maggie’s arms wrapped around her from behind, pulling her shaking form into herself.

“It’s okay, don’t worry Bels, it’s gonna be okay. He’s in, he’s in a better place now,” Maggie sniffled.

[…]

The next morning arrived sooner than expected.
They were clearing the rocks between the trees, May hadn’t really caught up to why they were doing that, but she was still helping.

She looked up at the sound of engines, an RV, a car and a motorcycle on front. She paused momentarily to look at the motorcycle.
They followed after them and May went to stand on the porch, immediately catching the eye of the man on the motorcycle.
She was wearing a green halter top, a dark blue zip-up over that and sinfully short denim shorts. Her socks slightly sticking out of her beat up, brown doc Martens.
She smiled at him and she could see his breath stutter as he quickly looked away again.
Everyone greeted each other, but then it was time for something else.

They were all gathered together around the rocks they gathered earlier, forming Otis’ grave.
Her father was reading from the bible, she knew Otis would’ve appreciated it.

When everything ended she glanced at the motorcycle man. He looked distracted, looking back at the forest, up into the trees above them, down at the grass they were standing in and then right into her eyes.
Her cheeks turned red as she diverted her eyes like the speed of light, he’d caught her staring.

She was walking away, glancing backwards, Daryl was walking behind her.
He jogged a little to catch up to her and she looked at him, “hi,” she said giving him a smile before she lowered her head again.
“hey, I’m uh, I’m Daryl,” he said, his hands stuffed into his pocket.
“Maybelle, but everyone calls me May,” she said, her eyes scanning over the lands.

“I saw you starin’,” Daryl drawled and May chuckled, “sorry about that, noticed you were distracted,” May said in the same tone of voice, southern drawl, Daryl did.
Daryl got a slight smirk on his face at the sound of her mimicking his accent.
“Don’t get smart with me,” Daryl joked as he gently shoved his elbow against May’s.

May laughed, pushing her elbow back into his.
“It’s nice of you to let us stay here,” Daryl said, looking out over the field.
“There’s enough room for everyone here, my dad can be a bit of a suck up sometimes, but we’re cautious.”
“I get it, it’s good to be cautious in these times, laws don’ exist anymore. You never know what kind of people you’ll meet, what their intentions are.”

May nodded, “it’s gruesome, the world is a cruel place, Daryl. The company is nice, though,” she said, a permanent smile on her face.
They’d reached the porch and May walked up the steps, “sit down with me,” she pointed at the two rocking chairs.

Daryl shrugged, why not? He sat down and so did May, “so, Maybelle Greene?” Daryl drawled, pushing himself backward in the chair and letting it rock a little.
“May, May Greene,” May corrected him, Daryl made a noise of understanding.

“I’m Dixon, Daryl Dixon,” he said, reaching into his pocket and pulling out a pack of cigarettes and a lighter.
May raised her eyebrows at him as he put one in his mouth and was about to light it up, he caught her gaze and let out a small sigh, taking it out of his mouth and putting it back into the carton, stuffing both items back into his pocket.

“Good boy,” May laughed playfully as she sat back in her chair, enjoying the warm afternoon sun on her skin.
Daryl was looking at her with a smile playing around his lips.
“So how old are you?” he asked and May opened one eye, looking at him.
“nineteen, you?” Daryl let out a whistle, “nineteen, damn. I’m goin’ on thirty, thirty-one? Somethin’ like that at least.”

May hummed, “old man, I see,” she grinned and Daryl huffed, “ain’t that old, little girl,” he kicked his feet up on the railing of the porch.
“Daryl,” came a harsh voice. Rick was standing with his hands on his sides, his eyebrows raised.
“Don’t you think it’s time to go out there?” Rick said.
“Why don’t you?”
“I would if I could. Get your crossbow, just a little sweep of the area is fine,” Rick commanded him and Daryl stood with a sigh, giving May an apologetic look before he stood and disappeared into the house.
Rick gave her a disapproving look and May got up too, walking away from him.

Rick sat down on the porch, watching Daryl come out of the back of the house with his crossbow.
“Daryl!” he called out as he stood, walking over. “You okay on your own?”
“I’m better on my own. Don’t worry, I’ll be back before dark,” Daryl said, already agitated with the man.

“Hey!” Rick called out, sounding irritated too. “We got a base, we can get this search properly organized now,” Rick said and Daryl sighed, taking a few steps toward him.
“You got a point or are we just chattin’?” he said, his feelings evident in his voice.
“My plan, it lets you off the hook. You don’t owe us anything,” Rick drawled and Daryl rolled his eyes, scoffing as he walked away.
“My other plans fell through.”

Chapter Text

Daryl came back, that day, with flowers for Carol. He’d put them in a glass and set them on the table in the RV, for Carol.
After, he’d went to find May, smiling with a jump in his step as he made his way over to her.

She was carrying a watering can, on her way to the trees she’d planted. She looked up at the sound of leaves cracking, seeing a certain happy face skipping towards her.
“well hi there, it’s nice of you to join me, sugar,” May smiled and Daryl chuckled, “sugar?” then he got into character.
“Well I wanted to see you, honeypie,” he grinned and May laughed too, reaching her peach tree she’d planted three years ago, starting to water it.

“can I help? With anything, I mean,” Daryl said, standing by her.
May raised to her feet again, handing the watering can to Daryl.
“Hold this, I’ll get another one,” she said and walked away to get another can of water.

Daryl just stood there, waiting for her to come back.
When he saw her walk back over, he couldn’t contain the warm feeling in his chest, the smile on his face numbing his cheeks.
“you look happy to be doin’ some chores,” May laughed and Daryl shrugged, “I’m doing chores with you,” Daryl said, biting his lip.
“you getting sweet on me, Dixon?” May said in a soft, but teasing tone.

Daryl only now realized how close they were standing, he was staring right into her eyes, a deep brown, unlike Maggie and Beth’s.
“Do you like me?” he asked.

May chuckled, “I asked you first.”
“what if I am, would it change anything?” Daryl pondered as he helped May water the other plants.
“I’d say you were head over heels for me, because you’ve known my name for a day, must be true love.”

“True love with the motorcycle man,” May muttered to herself and Daryl looked at her, “the motorcycle man?” May laughed and nodded.
“It’s what I’ve named you, I hope you don’t mind.”
“No! No, no I don’t mind. I like it,” he smiled sheepishly.

May looked at him and straightened her back, Daryl really looked a little scared of her in that moment.
“Daryl, I’d invite you into my bed, but one my father would kill me and two, I don’t have any condoms.”
Daryl’s jaws were hanging open, “I- no, just, I wasn’t,” he stammered.
“don’t tell me you weren’t at least thinking about it,” May huffed.

She reached up and pushed Daryl’s mouth shut, the man looking at her with wide eyes.
“Well I was, but,”
“good. Meet me in the spare bedroom in the house tonight, I’ll take care of everything,” and she gave him the most innocent smile, a smile so appealing that it made certain areas of his body interested.

Then she walked away.

She just walked away.
Leaving Daryl there, with a watering can and a heart beating way too fast. A second heartbeat making itself present in his pants. He cleared his throat and adjusted himself in his pants before he watered May’s plants a little more to empty the can and then left, probably to go prepare for the night.

[…]

“Maggie? Maggie I need your help,” May whisper shouted as she walked up to her.
Maggie looked up, seemingly worried, “what’s up? You alright?”

May sighed, “I promised, someone, a fun night. But I don’t have any condoms, please tell me you have some old ones laying around somewhere because I’m not asking Beth-“
Maggie’s eyebrows were raised, her arms crossed.
“Condoms?”
“Condoms.”
Maggie sighed, “you’re lucky,” she grinned at the memory of how she got them.
“Why are you smiling?” May asked and then it dawned upon her, “what? Which one?” she asked, her eyes wide and a smile on her face.

“Glenn,” Maggie snickered and May nearly screamed.
“Shut up, shut up!” Maggie laughed, “you can’t tell anyone okay? Dad is gonna be so mad when he finds out,” she whispered and May could only garble incoherent words.

“If you don’t tell dad about mine, I won’t tell about yours,” May compromised and Maggie nodded, “who’s yours?” Maggie asked and May turned around, pointing at Daryl, who was cleaning his motorcycle.

“What?!” Maggie shouted, just as excited as May was. May pressed a hand over her mouth, making a silent gesture to her, “ssh, sh be quiet!” she laughed.
“Okay, okay I won’t tell, now come on, I’ll get you so condoms,” she giggled as she playfully pushed May as they walked to the house.

They were in their room and Maggie dug through her desk, then handing the condoms to May.
“Thank you so much Maggie, you’re a saint. We won’t be in here, by the way,” she said and Maggie grimaced, “you better not be.”

“Oh shut up, it’s better than the floor of a store,” May teased and Maggie rolled her eyes, “go shower, maybe shave or something,” Maggie said and ushered her out.
May laughed as she hopped over to the bathroom.

[…]

She’d made sure she was extra clean, brushed her teeth three times and shaved. She was sitting on the bed when she heard the floorboards in the hallway softly creaking, then the door opened and Daryl stepped in, turning around and slowly, quietly closing the door.

May stood and walked over to him, the moment Daryl turned around again he was pressed against the door, lips pressed to his own. He kissed her back, her hands pulling at his hair and he softly whimpered.

May pulled back, caressing his face, “you came,” she smiled.
Daryl smiled back at her, “of course I did,” he said and pressed his lips back onto hers, his tongue invading her mouth and May met hers with his.

Daryl walked them backwards to the bed, carefully laying her down onto it, May held onto his blouse, pulling him down with her.
Daryl giggled as he landed on top of her, brushing the hair out of her face, the faint light of the sunset illuminating her face and casting an orange shadow through the room.

May pulled him down and kissed him again, soon pushing him back again, pulling her dress up and revealing her white panties, purple lace decorating the small thing. She pulled her sundress further up, revealing a matching bras and miles of untouched, sun kissed skin.
Daryl helped her pull it over her head and leaned down, starting to kiss her neck and move down.

By the time he’d gradually moved down to her stomach, her collarbones were covered in teeth marks and hickeys.
“Wait,” May panted and Daryl looked up at her, “are you okay?” he asked her softly, May giggled and laughed, her arms behind her back.
“Give me a hand?” she asked, struggling to unclasp her bra.

Daryl made an ‘ohh’ sound, realizing she wasn’t overwhelmed, just wanted more of him. His knees bracketed her hips, his pants obscenely tented. He reached under her and unclasped her bra for her, gently pulling the straps off of her shoulders and pulling her bra off.
He let out a breath as his hands caressed the sides of her breasts, then he scooted down so he was sitting on her thighs and leaned forward, taking a nipple into his mouth.
May moaned out and covered her mouth with her hand, having to be quiet.

The sun had gone down by now and she was sure her parents were asleep.
Her other hand latched onto Daryl’s hair, making the man groan against her. He let her go with a pop, giving her other breast the same treatment before he licked a stripe from her sternum right above her panties.

“Take off your shirt,” May panted and Daryl looked at her, hesitant, before he unbuttoned the first few buttons of his blouse and pulled it off. May looked at the scars on his chest, “can I?” she asked and Daryl nodded, May sat up, Daryl still on her lap.

She caressed the edge of one, feeling the scar tissue under her finger tips before she leaned forward and kissed it, mouthing over one of the big scars across his chest.
Daryl was breathing heavily, May’s hands on his lower back.

Daryl put a little pressure on May’s shoulders, coaxing her to lay back down.
“Let me take care o’ you, darlin’,” he whispered, mouthing over her hips and then biting into one, loving how May squirmed and whined when he did so.

His eyes sparkled with lust as he slowly pulled her panties down, kissing her thighs as he moved further down, leading her legs over his shoulders as he slowly, very slowly, made his way over to her pussy.

He glanced up at her and was met with a beautiful sight, her breasts moving with her panting and her head thrown back. He smirked as he licked a small stripe over her cunt and watched her body react.
Her abs flexed and her hips bucked, her thighs instinctively tightening around his head.

He sucked on her clit, his tongue darting out and licking the little nub, Daryl reached his hand towards her and circled her opening with his middle finger, continuing to use his tongue as his finger slowly breached her.

She gasped and arched her back, pressing down onto his finger. He chuckled, sending vibrations through her as he did, slowly starting to move his finger in and out, curling it upwards.
“Daryl, please, come on,” she panted, reaching over to the nightstand and grabbing the condoms in the first drawer, ripping one off and opening the packet with her teeth, pulling it out.

Daryl looked up and grinned, standing up on his knees and starting to unbuckle his belt quickly, he unbuttoned his pants and unzipped, shrugging them and his underwear off all at once.
May’s panties were still around her sheens and Daryl’s pants went no lower than his knees.

May handed the condom to him and Daryl quickly rolled it on, leaning down to once again capture her lips.
One hand guided himself towards her, May spreading her legs for him.
He slowly pushed in, letting out a loud moan that made the both of them pause and make sure no one woke up.

May grabbed onto Daryl’s hips and slowly impaled herself further until she’d pulled his hips flush against hers.
Daryl was panting, letting out soft, muffled moans every few breaths. He buried his face in her neck as he slowly rolled his hips, gasping and shuddering every time he did.

“Fuck, Daryl, right there, yes!” May steadily moved with him, moaning into his ear.
He was writhing, aching to get off.
May rolled them around, sitting on top of Daryl and clenching her teeth together at the new angle.

She slowly lifted herself up and fell back down, continuing that motion.
Daryl moaned and May clasped her hand over his mouth, he continued against her hand, but luckily the sound was muffled.

“I’ve got something, to keep you quiet. I’ve had it for a while and it’s been collecting dust in there, you up for that?” she asked and Daryl just looked at her, since he couldn’t talk he slowly nodded after a while.

May smirked and reached into another drawer of the night stand, pulling out a ball gag.
Daryl’s eyes widened as he stared at it.
May laughed at his reaction, leaning down and kissing him.

“Don’t worry, it’ll be okay, just tap me a few times if you’re overwhelmed or want to get it off or something,” she said as she removed her hand.
“You are the kinkiest nineteen year old I’ve ever met,” he panted, but still opened his mouth wide when May went to put the gag on.

May had pulled off of Daryl in the meantime, but she couldn’t help and pause to admire the man. She grinned as she guided Daryl back into herself, grabbing his hands and pinning them next to his head, their fingers interlaced.

She started riding him full force, keeping herself quiet as she listened to Daryl whimpering against the gag. She looked down, the man’s neck outstretched and his eyes squeezed shut as he arched his back, drooling around the gag.

May changed her angle and bit her lip, “God that’s good, so good, good boy,” she panted, one hand moving to his throat. Daryl’s eyes widened and he tapped her enough times to let her notice him, she looked down and Daryl shook his head, May removed her hand from his throat and Daryl took her hand back into his own, nodding and May smiled down at him, giggling at his form of communication, it was clever.

She continued her movement and after a while she could tell Daryl was getting close, his whimpers turning into moans, the sound trying to slip passed the gag that Daryl was biting on, digging his teeth into the ball, but it didn’t cave under the strength of his jaw.
Daryl took her hand and placed it in the same place on his throat she had it earlier, giving her hand a little squeeze.

May applied some pressure as she rode him harder, the sound of skin slapping filling the room. She was letting out soft, breathy moans as she bit her lip, her eyes fluttering shut as Daryl rutted up into her, meeting her thrusts and let out a loud, dragged out and high pitched moan.

May looked down at him, seeing the fresh drool spilling from the corners of his mouth and his eyes rolling back into his head. He filled up the condom and right when he did, May slapped a hand over her own mouth to keep herself quiet as she reached her own peak.

Her body trembled as she collapsed onto his chest, his thighs quivering as he stayed inside her.
May pushed herself up, breathless, quickly removing the gag from Daryl, who took a deep breath in and finally closed his jaw.

“Are you okay?” May asked as she rolled next to him, Daryl taking a moment for himself.
“Yeah,” he panted, “I’m okay,” he said and looked at her with a wide grin.
May laughed as she rolled onto her stomach, her elbows on either side of Daryl, she leaned in to kiss him again.

Daryl hungrily kissed her back, “you’re so hot, so fucking hot, May,” he panted and May evilly smiled at him.
“I know. Knew you’d like it,” she said and Daryl turned red, hiding his face.
May kissed his hands, pulling them away from his own face, “nothing to be ashamed of, honeypie,” she teased and Daryl laughed, wrapping his arms around her and rolling them over, slowly kissing her.

Soon, Daryl sat up on the edge of the bed. He took the condom off and tied it off, stuffing it into the pocket of his pants.
“I’ll get rid of that somewhere else,” he muttered and May nodded, kissing him again. “Thank you,” she murmured against his lips.

She sat up on her knees behind him, wrapping her arms around him and leaning her chin on his shoulder. Her front pressed tightly against his back.
“We ripped my panties,” she giggled and Daryl groaned, “sorry, I liked them a lot, they were pretty,” he said and May nibbled at his ear, humming.

“Do you want me to stay? We can’t get caught in the mornin’,” Daryl said and shifted so he could look at May.
May hesitated for a moment. “Find me tomorrow,” she smiled and Daryl nodded, kissing her another few times, one of his fingers under her chin.
Daryl stood to pull his boxers back up and May slapped his ass, making Daryl jump and look back at a May, draped over the bed, looking very pleased with herself.
He fondly rolled his eyes and pulled his boxers back up, grabbing his pants and blouse and giving May one last kiss before he walked over to the door and looked both ways before he tiptoed out.

Chapter Text

The next morning, May walked into the kitchen, seeing her whole family sitting at the table. She took her own seat and smiled, “good morning.”
“Mornin’ dear, here get yourself some breakfast,” her father said and offered her a plate. She took it gratefully, “thanks, daddy,” she said and put her food down, she was about to take the first bite when she caught Maggie’s gaze, a small smirk on her face.

May turned red and looked down at her plate, starting to eat.
“Did you sleep alright?” her father asked and May nodded, “yeah, what about you?” she countered and her father hummed.
“It was alright, but the barn was a little lousy, can you feed ‘em some of the older chickens today?”

May sighed, “dad you know I don’t approve of it,” she said, agitated.
“I know, but you can still be decent and get them something to eat,” her father replied and May slammed her fork down onto her plate.
“Daddy they’re not people!” She shouted.

Her father looked shocked, then his expression turned to anger, “Maybelle Greene, you do not raise your voice at me am I understood?” he said, his own voice raising too.
“But you can scream at me?” she scoffed.
“I am your father!” he now said loudly and May stood, barging out of the house, slamming the door shut.

She was angrily walking across the yard, when Daryl appeared with a smile on his face.
“Hey honeypie,” he joked as he walked next to her, May could faintly see something in his hand but didn’t pay any attention to it.

she glanced at him, “hi,” she lightheartedly chuckled, on her way to her spot in the tall grass.
“I got you something,” Daryl said, only now that he held it up, did May see what he was holding.
She gasped as she got handed the flowers, smiling at him.
“did you handpick these?” she asked as she smelled them.

Daryl nodded, “thought you might like ‘em.. Look inside,” he said shyly, like he was afraid of her reaction.
May looked confused before she looked between the flowers, seeing a little box, her eyes widened as she looked at Daryl.
“Where did you get that?” she asked as she quickly got it out, a black velvet box.

“Found it in a jewelry store,” he chuckled and May opened it, seeing a golden necklace with a bead on the front.
“Wow, I, what is it?” she asked with a slight giggle in her voice.
“it’s a talisman, you know, to protect you,” Daryl said, his smile subdued into one pulled to the side, revealing sharp teeth.

May glanced around herself, making sure no one was looking and then giving him a kiss.
“thank you, I love it,” she smiled.
Daryl was stunned in place for a second before he leaned in for another kiss, gently holding on to her cheek.
May’s tongue invaded his mouth and he looked around again before he took her hand and pulled her behind the house.

“Guys, he did it, he did it!” Glenn whisper-shouted from behind the RV, Rick perked up, running over to see Daryl and May disappearing into the woods together.
“Yes,” Dale hissed as he came from around the RV, having been watching them.
The three of them high-fived, giggling and joking among themselves.

[…]

May was watching the men gather around the truck, looking over the grid, while May helped Carol take care of their laundry.
Carol didn’t say much, but May didn’t mind.

“is it your girl they’re looking for, ma’am?” May asked and Carol looked at her, nodding, “yeah, Sophia’s mine,” Carol said with a soft sigh, continuing the laundry.
“Sorry I don’t mean to impose, but are any of these guys her father? I mean, they’re not bad looking,” May teased as she gave Carol a playful elbow.

The woman chuckled and looked at her with a smirk, glancing back, “I won’t say you’re wrong,” she snickered and May gasped, laughing along with Carol.
“But no, her father was a piece of shit. Died before we reached the highway,” Carol explained and May made an understanding sound.

“Men,” May scoffed with a smile, glancing back and catching Daryl’s gaze, who smiled at her then went back to his conversation.
May looked back, her cheeks red as she smiled to herself.
“I see, I see,” Carol teased and May looked at her with pleading eyes, “please don’t tell my father, he’ll kill him and lock me up in the house forever.”
Carol laughed and shook her head, “I won’t tell, don’t worry.”

Later, May was about to go back to the house when Daryl strutted up to her.
“Hey darlin’!” he called out to her and May turned around, stopping to wait for him to catch up.
“I’m goin’ out today, to look for the girl,” he said, his crossbow slung over his shoulder.
May hummed, fixing his hair a little.
“be careful, alright?” May asked, her eyebrows raised.

Daryl smiled, “I’ll be back before dark, don’t you worry. Should I come find you when I get back?” he asked, fiddling with the strap of his bow.
“yeah, please? Just so I know you’re alright?” Daryl nodded, “I will, I’ll see you this afternoon, then. Bye,” he smiled as he walked away.

May watched him before she returned to the house, going to Maggie and hers shared room.

[…]

She’d spend the day doing things she liked. Painting, even though she was running out of canvas and paint, she’d finished a book she was reading and started another one and it was already nearly finished.

She got up, stretching, stiff from being in one position for the better part of the day. She went downstairs and skipped into the kitchen, seeing Carol, Lori and Patricia.
“Oh, hey. What are you guys doin’ here?” she asked as she got herself a glass of juice.
“We’re cookin’ tonight, to pay you back for lettin’ us stay here, Maggie said it was alright.” Lori smiled and May hummed.

“That’s so nice of you, what are you making?” she asked and Carol grinned, “that’s a secret,” she smiled and pinched May’s cheek as she walked passed.
May sighed, “come on? Please tell me, I won’t tell anyone else I swear,” she looked at Patricia but she diverted her eyes with a smirk. She looked at Lori and she made a zip gesture over her mouth, throwing the ‘key’ over her shoulder.

May grumbled and walked out, running into her father.
“Oh hey-“
“What’s this?” he asked, looking into the kitchen.
“Oh, Lori and Carol are cooking dinner for us all tonight,” May answered, sipping her juice.
“That’s the first I’ve heard of it,” he said, sighing.
“Well I- daddy, it ain’t that big of a deal. Maggie-“
“We need to be setting clear boundaries with these people, they’re getting a little too comfortable,” Hershel interrupted her.

“It’s just dinner,” May said, shocked at his outburst.
“What’s going on with you and that hillbilly boy?” he then said and May sighed, so that’s what this was all about.
“Daryl. He’s a friend,” she stated.
“I’d rather he wasn’t. Bad enough I have to chase Beth and Jimmy around,” he said and May chuckled, “well you don’t have to chase me around, daddy. I’m not sixteen.”

Her father sighed and rubbed his neck, “okay, please don’t do anything stupid, Maybelle,” he said and May giggled, “yes father, of course father!” she shouted as she paraded herself out the door and back to her room.

She’d cleaned all of her CD’s and was about to turn one on when there was a loud gunshot outside.
She immediately stood and ran out of her room again, running outside with the rest of her family, who’d heard it too.
“What on earth’s going on out here!” her father shouted, panting.
Andrea and Dale had taken off running towards the field, May ran to the left, so she could see the whole field, but couldn’t get a clear shot of what was going on.

“Oh my God it’s Daryl, Maggie it’s Daryl!” she shouted as she ran towards him.
“is he okay? Is he bit?” she asked Rick and Shane, who were holding the unconscious man up.
“no, he’s been stabbed with, I don’t know somethin’,” Rick panted and they quickly got him to the house.

After a while May was sitting outside the door with Lori, when Rick and Shane came out, Lori quickly stood and Rick put a hand on her lower back.
“He’ll be alright,” he glanced at May, also standing now with wide eyes.

“I think you can go see him, your dad’s in there,” he said and May rushed in, seeing Daryl, covered in blood and grime on the bed with a cloth pressed to the side of his head.
Her father had just finished stitching him up and he looked at May coming in and he sighed, he was about to walk out but grabbed her arm as he did, “remember what I said, don’t get attached, they’re not gonna be ‘round forever.”

May angrily pulled her arm away and walked over to Daryl, chuckling as she sniffled, wiping her tears.
“Hey,” she said, her hand on the uninjured side of his head, gently carding through the hair.
Daryl smiled at her and let out a soft ‘hi’, “God, you are such an idiot,” May said, fondly looking at him.

“I know, I know. I should’ve asked you what horse to take,” he murmured, May nodded, toeing off her shoes and crawling into the bed beside him.
“I’m glad you’re okay, honeypie,” May said and Daryl smiled down at her, kissing the crown of her head.
“So am I, sugar,” he muttered.

“let’s go to sleep, you need to rest,” May said as she momentarily pushed herself up to brush some hair out of Daryl’s face.
“Can I, uhm, well can you- be my pillow? If that’s okay?” Daryl whispered and May nodded, “of course,” she said and laid down, letting Daryl lay on top of her and nuzzle his face into her chest.
She continued carding her hand through his hair, careful not to touch his wound.

Soon they were both asleep, until she felt a gentle hand on her shoulder, she blinked her eyes open and looked up at the person, seeing Carol.
“Hey, you getting’ up? Dinner’s ready,” she whispered, May nodded, wiping the sleep out of her eyes and gently pulled away from Daryl.

He whined in a groggy voice, grasping onto her side, “don’t go yet,” he whimpered.
“dinner’s ready, I’ll bring some up for you, okay? Stay in bed,” May whispered and kissed his temple.
Daryl agreed with a soft moan and let May go, wrapping his arms around a pillow instead.

[…]

May had gone downstairs with Carol and taken a seat at the little table, it was awfully quiet and so uncomfortable she nearly couldn’t eat.
Then Glenn decided to make it worse.
“Does anyone here know how to play guitar?” he asked the grown-ups at the other table.
It was completely quiet.
“Oh come on, someone’s gotta know how to play,” he smiled. May sighed and leaned her forehead against her palms, elbows on the table.
“Otis could play it,” Patricia said.
“He was really good at it too,” Hershel added and May noticed Shane tense at his mention.

She rolled her eyes and got up, preparing a second plate and then going upstairs.
She walked into Daryl’s room, setting the plates down on the nightstand, “sweet, hey wake up, I brought you some food. You have to eat, you must be so hungry,” May said and Daryl grimaced as he set up, letting out a breath as he squeezed his eyes shut, grabbing at his side.

“Do your stitches hurt? I can get you some painkillers,” May said, sitting on the edge of the bed, grabbing his plate from the nightstand.
“should I hand feed you?” she asked teasingly and Daryl gave her a little shove, “fuck off,” he chuckled and May stabbed some meat onto the fork, “there, eat,” she handed the fork to him and watched him eat.

Daryl took the plate from May and was now hungrily eating it’s contents, May watching him eat, Daryl’s eyes darted towards her.
“Can I help you?” he asked and May smiled, laying down on his legs, her chin on one of his knees.
“mm no,” May said, closing her eyes.

“May don’t go to sleep on me, I want to go back to my tent tonight,” Daryl said as he playfully tugged at her hair.
May grumbled, “fine, but I’m coming with you,” she said and Daryl chuckled, “as long as your dad don’t find out I’m fine with it,” he said, getting up.
“c’mon let’s go,” he said as he stood with a groan, holding his hand out for May. She grabbed it and he lifted her off of the bed, she squealed and smiled as she was pulled against him, giving him a chaste kiss.

“you’re taking a shower once my father gives the head on, sir,” May grumbled as she ruffled his hair.
“Mmm, is that right? Are you commanding me now?” he asked and May smirked, grabbing his jaw and forcing him to look at her, bringing her lips to hover over his.
“Last time I checked you were whimpering and crying underneath me, loving how I commanded you,” she spoke, her lips grazing over his with every word.

Daryl was staring down at her, wide eyed, “come on, come on let’s go to the tent,” he said, but kissed her again, roughly.
May’s hands were roughing up his hair, her teeth bit into his lip and he groaned, running his tongue over the print of her teeth in his own mouth.
May pulled back and laughed as Daryl’s beard tickled her neck, licking a broad stripe over the side.

He grabbed her hand and dragged her into the hallway, May slamming him against the wall maybe a little too hard, the pictures on the wall shaking.
“Ssh, ssh be quiet,” Daryl said, lifting her up and throwing her over his shoulder.

May squealed and Daryl slapped her ass, “everyone’s gonna hear you,” he said, laughing himself.
He carried her downstairs, putting her down by the wall of the dining room, they could hear her father and Patricia conversing inside.
May made a quiet gesture and Daryl looked mock offended, “me?” he mouthed as he pointed at himself and May slapped a hand over her mouth to muffle her laughter.

She took his hand and quickly ran passed the opening, hoping her father hadn’t seen them.
They ran out into the grass to the trees, laughing and Daryl grimacing and stopping his running, “stop, stop, I can’t run anymore,” he wheezed, holding his stomach.

May snickered as she grabbed his hand and ran forward, dragging Daryl behind her and behind a tent, sneaking as she watched Rick and Carl fooling around together, play fighting and what not.
It was good that the boy was back on his feet.

They snuck around the tent, quickly running through the opening, trying to get to Daryl’s tent without alerting the group.
They rounded the last corner to Daryl’s tent and snuck in, hastily closing the zip-up door and the blinds on all the plastic windows.

Daryl was laying on his back on the makeshift bed, a hand behind his head and a smirk on his face.
May crawled over and on top of him, giving him a chaste kiss and looking him in the eyes, before she leaned in and gave him that much needed action he desired.

The smack of their lips parting and touching again, tongues running over each other and soft grunts and moans, got Daryl’s groin more than interested.
He stood hard in his pants, May’s knees slowly grinding against him, making Daryl breath heavily into their kiss.

“if you keep that up I’m gonna blow before we even get started,” he whispered, throwing his head back. May smirked and kissed his chin, trailing her kisses down to his Adams apple, gently sucking, then skipping passed his shirt and settling between his knees, on her stomach, starting to unbuckle his belt.

Daryl was looking down at her with lidded eyes, his hips bucking when she pulled his cock out of his underwear.
“Fuck, Bels, I don’t know if I can stay quiet,” Daryl whimpered, while May was just working her hand over his growing length.
“yes you can,” she said and her lips surrounded his tip, Daryl slapping a hand over his mouth immediately.

May pulled off with a pop and grinned, her hands on his hips to keep him from bucking up.
She mouthed over the side of Daryl’s cocks, sucking up the fluids and then holding his dick to his stomach, slowly jerking him as she dripped some spit over his balls, licking the sensitive area where his sack met his cock and then taking one ball into her mouth, gently sucking.

Daryl whimpered into his hand, which soon turned into a moan, glancing passed the shades to see if they’d drawn any attention to their tent.
The group was still distracted with whatever they were doing, Daryl couldn’t see.

“Did you bring any condoms?” May whispered as she pulled off, continuing to lick over his tip as she looked at him for an answer.
Daryl shook his head, May bit her lip, contemplating.
“Okay, you just have to promise to pull out then,” she said in hushed tones, getting up.

Daryl nodded, removing his hand from his mouth, allowing May to take his place.
He kissed her again and May giggled into his mouth, wrapping her arms around his neck.
“C’mon, hurry up,” she suppressed her laughter and Daryl quickly pushed his own pants further down his legs, pushing May’s thin dress up to her hips, caressing them as he groaned, appreciating the view of her panties.

“Don’t rip these too, I can see you staring,” May scolded him and Daryl snickered, gently pulling them down and off her legs completely, throwing them over his shoulder.
He pulled the blanket around himself to cover them up, looking down and angling himself, a hand on his cock to guide himself in.

He rubbed his tip from her entrance to her clit a few times before he pushed in, letting out a breathy moan.
May kept quiet other than some soft whimpers, pressing her mouth against Daryl’s upper arm to keep quiet.

Daryl slowly started rolling his hips, letting out soft grunts and moans, his cheek pressed to May’s hair.
“Fuck, oh fuck Bels, you feel so good,” Daryl panted, May could already feel him twitching inside herself. So much for stamina.

“Daryl, make me cum,” May panted and Daryl chuckled, his hand reaching down, first slowly grazing her clit and then performing the best clit stimulation she’d ever gotten from a partner, making her legs shake around him as his name spilled from her lips like a chant.

“Sssh, shh May they’re gonna hear,” Daryl gasped as he rutted into her, feeling his own orgasm coming.
He leaned over her, groaning into his pillow, fucking into her without abandon, while his hand was still stimulating her clit.

Soon May crumpled up and started having full body shakes, her eyes rolling back into her head as her mouth caved open, moans spilling from her lips.
Daryl was still fucking into her, May’s hand wrapping into his hair and pulling his head back, making him whine, but he loved the combo of pain and climaxing.

“Oh May, oh fuck, yes, yes, God!” he chanted as he came. May stared up at him with wide eyes, “did you just-?” she cut herself off, then she got mad, pushing him off.
“You asshole! You fucking dick! I told you to- Ugh!” she shouted at him as she quickly pulled on her dress again and grabbed her panties.

“May, May wait I’m sorry!” Daryl panted, quickly pulling on his boxers.
May had stormed out of the tent, already going towards the house, walking right through the camp.
Daryl hurried after her in his boxers, “May, May come on-“

He caught everyone looking at him and he quickly walked passed, going after May.
Once he’d caught up to her he grabbed her arm and she swiftly turned around, slapping him across his face. Daryl was stunned. He just stood there in the cold night air, his eyebrows raised as he watched May walk into her house and slam the door, the bathroom light turning on after a while.

He sighed and rubbed his face, walking back to camp and sitting down by the fire.
Rick had a grin on his face and Shane was softly laughing, refusing to look at Daryl.

“Okay, okay we get it,” Daryl grumbled as he reached behind himself, knowing he’d left his bag there, pulling out his smokes and lighting one up.
“what was she so mad about?” Rick asked with a chuckle in his voice, Shane nearly falling over with laughter.

“Didn’t pull out,” Daryl grumbled under his breath, Lori started laughing too and soon, the whole camp was laughing at him.
“Oh shut up, you pricks,” he remarked as he got up and pressed out his smoke in the grass, diving back into his tent.

[…]

May was sitting on the floor of the shower, tears masked by the water running down her face. She’d tried to get it out the best she could, but it didn’t stop the bad feelings.

She should’ve known he wasn’t any different from other asshole guys, she shouldn’t have trusted him. She should’ve made him worn a condom or even better, she never should've went to bed with him.
She sobbed into her knees, her shoulders shaking with every cry.

The water cascaded around her, making her hair stick to her back.
She promised her father she wouldn’t do anything stupid, now look at her, what if she got pregnant?
She’d just have to find a morning after pill somewhere, maybe she could ride into town tomorrow and find one.

Or tell Maggie.

Chapter Text

May went about her business the next day, feeding the chickens and then going to take care of Peaches so she could take her out into the town today.

She was silently scraping out her hooves when someone cleared their throat behind her.
She turned around, but immediately went back to what she was doing when she noticed who it was.

“Bels please, I’m sorry, I really didn’t mean to,” Daryl said as he walked around her so she’d look at him.
May straightened up and looked at him, “you, Daryl Dixon, area grade A asshole,” she said, starting to brush out Peaches’ fur.

“I’ll ride into town for you, get you a morning after pill, well, see if I can find one at least?” Daryl proposed and May was quiet for a minute before she looked at him again, nodding.
“Fine, you can go. But go by everyone in your camp and ask if they need anything,” she said as she continued brushing.

“Can I take your horse?”
“No.”
“Please?”
“I said no.”

Daryl was quiet, but suddenly two arms wrapped around May’s waist, his chin on her shoulder.
“Bels I’m really sorry,” he said, kissing the side of her neck.
“I know you are and you should be,” she turned around, allowing Daryl to keep his arms around her.
“I don’t want to raise a baby, not right now and not in this mess of a world, Daryl. I don’t want to bring an innocent life into this hell,” she sighed and Daryl nodded, “I understand, will you come with me? We can take my bike into town,” he smirked.

May chuckled, “yeah, yeah sure. I’ll put Peaches outside and then I’ll come to find you,” she said and Daryl released her.
“Kiss?” he asked, his lips upturned.
“Kiss,” May affirmed with a smile, kissing him.
Soon Daryl was on his way and May was taking Peaches to get some exercise.

[…]

May walked up to him, wearing some cargo pants and a halter top, one of Daryl’s blouses loosely draped over her shoulders, since Daryl was a lot taller than her.

Daryl smiled as he glanced around, then stole a kiss.
“My clothes look better on you,” he smirked and May giggled, wrapping her arms around his neck, “I know,” she grinned and Daryl tickled her sides, “oh really?” he said as May screamed for him to stop, laughing and squealing as she tried to get away from him.

May freed herself and made a run for it, Daryl running after her and then grabbing her, throwing her over his shoulder.
“you’re coming with me,” he grinned, on his way to his motorcycle.
“Daryl,” she laughed, hitting his lower back, then reaching down and squeezing his ass.
“hey! Stop that,” he said, throwing her further over his back, May screaming because she thought Daryl dropped her.

“Daryl!” she laughed, her hands on each side of his ass. “Daryl Dixon!” she screamed at the top of her lungs, “put me down right this instance!”
Then Daryl put her down, but on the back of his motorcycle, climbing on himself.
“you got your purse?” he asked with a grin, starting it up.
“dick,” she said as she wrapped her arms around his waist.

Daryl drove off, down the road and towards the town.

[…]
They ended up visiting every store May wanted to go to, from looking at nail polish to heart shaped sunglasses.
She eventually took a thick rimmed pink pair of sunglasses and bright red nail polish.

“should we find some new clothes?” May asked, walking through the abandoned town, holding Daryl’s hand.
“maybe get what we came here for?” Daryl chuckled and May gave him a playful shove, “let’s go then.”

They soon walked into the pharmacy, Daryl in front with his crossbow. May made her way to the feminine hygiene section, strolling around until she found what she was looking for, she opened the box and glanced in, it was untouched. She closed it and shoved it in her bag.

“someone else was here not too long ago,” Daryl said, pointing behind the counter, a put down walker laying on the floor. May caught a glimpse of it and quickly looked away, she knew her father was wrong, they shouldn’t keep them in the barn like that, but it was still horrible to look at and god, the smell.

Daryl looked a little confused but brushed it off, “must’ve been Glenn and Maggie,” she said as she hopped around the store.
Daryl was filling his own bag with painkillers and diverse antibiotics, which were left, anyway.
“you find anything useful?” Daryl shouted across the store, “hair ties!” May called back, walking back over to him.

“we should get going, think it’s gonna get dark soon,” Daryl said and yawned, covering his mouth as he did, looking around the store.
“Nothing interesting to find here, really,” May said, “let’s go,” she drawled and Daryl nodded, the both of them walking out and soon they were on their way back to the farm.

When they came back May helped Daryl change his bandages and took care of his stitches.
“You think that little girl is dead?” May asked as she gently scrubbed the area around his headwound clean.
Daryl shrugged, “I don’t think so, I found that doll and I ain’t gonna quit lookin’ now.”
May hummed, “how does Carol think about it?”
“I haven’t really talked to her about it.”

[…]

May was sitting in her room when there was a quarrel downstairs, stomping on the stairs and then Daryl burst through the door, her father behind her.
“You knew?” Daryl shouted and May looked shocked, “knew what?” she stammered, putting her nail polish down.

“The fucking walkers in the barn, May! There are walkers in the barn!” he screamed and May was at a loss of words.
Daryl scoffed, “you knew, you fucking knew. Why didn’t you tell me?” he asked and May shook her head, “I wasn’t allow-“ “not allowed? You weren’t fucking allowed? May there are human eating dead people in the fucking-“
Her father had grabbed Daryl and dragged him out of the house, May running after them.
Her father threw him down the steps of the porch, Daryl laying on the ground, groaning and holding his wound.

“Daddy!” May shouted as she hurried down to Daryl.
“And don’t you ever come back here again, speaking to my daughter like that! May, come here, get inside,” her father commanded her and May glared up at him, “No. No, you can’t treat him like this just because he’s upset!” she shouted up at her father, he was fuming as he stomped back into the house and slammed the door shut.

“are you okay? I’m so sorry,” May said as she pulled his shirt up, taking a look at the bandages.
“don’t apologize, it’s my fault,” Daryl panted, laying flat on the ground now. “I shouldn’t have yelled at you.”

“No you shouldn’t have,” May panted as she carefully pulled off a part of his bandages, “you didn’t rip your stitches, it’s just bleeding through them,” she said with a gulp, putting the bandages back in place.
May helped Daryl get up, getting him over to his tent and laying him down.
“Where is everyone?” she asked and Daryl grimaced, “probably still at, ah fuck, at the barn,” he moaned in pain.

“did you take the pill yet?” Daryl asked and May nodded, “I did, but we can talk about that another time. Do you want some water?”
Daryl shook his head, “I’m okay, if you’d just lay down with me for a minute that would be the ultimate pain killer.”

May chuckled, shaking her head, “very smooth,” she said and Daryl peaked up at her through one eye, a smirk on his face as he scooted to the side.
May climbed into the bed with him, Daryl’s arm wrapping around her as she laid on her side, tucked against him and her arm draped over his stomach, careful not to touch his wound.

“we could just.. take a nap,” May offered and Daryl nodded, “let’s do that.”

Chapter Text

Daryl had gotten up before May, whispering he was gonna go out with Carol and giving her a kiss before he tucked her back in and went on his way.

May shot up at the sound of someone entering the tent, “oh, hi,” Shane said, looking at her.
May rubbed the sleep out of her eyes, “Shane, hi,” she said groggily, squinting against the light.
“Sorry for disturbing you, I was just looking for Daryl, since Rick’s gone,” he said and May hummed, getting up and stretching.

“I should’ve gotten up anyway, Daryl’s out with Carol, what do you need help with?” May asked as she stepped out of the tent, Shane doing the same.
“Oh nothing important, just wanted to talk,” Shane excused himself.
“Alright, well I better get back to the house,” May mumbled and was soon on her way.

She lounged around until the late afternoon, a quarrel outside making her get up.
It was Shane, with the guns he wasn’t allowed to have.
“What are you doing?” she asked, noticing Daryl had returned and sending him a soft look as a ‘hi’ before she put on her mean face again, to Shane.

“You with me man?” Shane said as he walked passed Daryl and pushed a rifle into his hands, May’s eyes widened, “you can’t do that, my father-“ “you shut up,” Shane said and glared at her, May scoffing.
“Hey man, she ain’t do nothing leave her alone,” Daryl said, walking over to the steps, standing in front of May, who was still on the porch.

“Look, it was one thing sitting around here picking daisies, when we thought this place was supposed to be safe. But now we know it ain’t,” Shane called out.
He walked over to Glenn, “how about you man? You gonna protect yours?” he said as he handed Glenn a gun, who took it.
“That’s it,” Shane turned to Maggie, “Can you shoot?”
“Can you stop?” Maggie retorted. “You do this, you hand out these guns, my dad will make you leave tonight.”

“We have to stay Shane!” Carl said, the young boy walking down the steps next to them.
“What is this?” his mother called out as she walked up to them.
“We ain’t going anywhere, okay?” Shane calmed Carl, “Now look, Hershel, he’s just gotta understand. Okay? He’s.. Well, he’s gonna have to.”

Shane turned to Carl again, kneeling in front of him.
“Now, we need to find Sophia, am I right? Huh? Now I want you to take this and keep your mother safe.” Shane said as he held out a gun for the boy to take.

“Are you out of your mind he’s barely ten!” May said in disbelief.
“Rick said no guns, this is not your call,” Lori said as she pushed Carl back, protectively standing in front of him.
“This is not your decision to make,” Lori put him in his place.

“Oh shit.” T-dog said and everyone looked towards the forest.

Her father, Rick and Jimmy appearing from the tree line with two walkers, leading them to the barn.
Everyone ran over as fast as they could.

“What the hell are you doing!” Shane shouted at Rick, Rick trying to shush him.
More shouting and arguing went on, until Shane pulled his gun.
“Let me show you, could a living breathing person walk away from this?” And he shot two holes right through the walker May’s father was holding, May crying out and turning around, covering her ears.

He kept shooting and shouting, May’s breathing heavy as she felt Maggie’s arms wrap around her, she started crying into her shoulder, gasping for a breath of fresh air.
Then Shane went for the barn, starting to snap the chains and locks. May had turned around, everyone screaming at him to stop but he didn’t, the walker her father was holding now motionless on the ground, her father sitting by it on the floor and Maggie rushed over to him since May could stand on her own legs again.

“Stop!” May screamed, tears still streaming down her face.
The walkers started streaming out, her family and neighbors, people she knew. Shane started shooting and soon everyone he’d handed a gun to started killing everyone coming out of the barn.

She fell to her knees as she covered her ears, sobbing.
They shot every single one.

It was finally quiet, she could hear her own heartbeat going crazy.
Then a soft snarl came from the barn and everyone pointed their guns again.
A little girl stepped out.
Blonde hair, a blue tshirt with a rainbow on it and cargo shorts. May didn’t remember her, but someone else clearly did.

Carol ran forward, “Sophia, Sophia!” she cried and Daryl quickly caught her before she could reach the girl.
The girl slowly stumbled forward, growling and moaning, snapping her jaws.
Carol sobbed as Daryl held her, Patricia now having an arm wrapped around May and Beth, both crying.

Rick stepped forward and May didn’t look, she couldn’t. Patricia wrapped her arms tighter around the two girls, shushing them.
“Don’t look, no, don’t look,” Daryl said as he attempted to get Carol up but she shoved him off, storming off.

Daryl just stood there, the pain visible in his eyes as he watched Daryl leave, then looked back at the girl and then at May.
“Mom, mom,” May sobbed as she ran forward.

“May, May no,” Daryl said and he tried to grab her but May forced her way passed him. She pushed someone off of her, sobbing as she turned her mother around carefully.
“Mommy,” she said, crying as she looked at her.

Then her mother reached up and grabbed her by her arm and hair, May screamed and Daryl dashed forward, starting to pull her away.
“Get her away, get her away!” Rick screamed as they all struggled to keep May’s flesh away from her mother’s snapping jaws.
Her father hugged onto her tightly as May continued to cry.

May’s sadness was starting to turn into anger as she walked back to the house with her father, Maggie, Beth, Jimmy and Patricia. They were by the porch when Shane started up again, some having followed after them.
“We’ve been out, we’ve been combing these woods looking for her and she was in there all along!” he shouted after them. “You knew.”

“Leave us alone.” Maggie said, her voice tearful as she continued to walk.
Her father stammered, “you knew and you kept it from us!” Shane continued.

“I didn’t know,” Hershel said, “that’s bullshit, I think y’all knew,” Shane sneered.
“We didn’t know!” Maggie shouted at Shane again.
“Why was she there!” Shane screamed.

“Otis put those people in the barn. Maybe he found her and put her in there before he was killed!” Hershel tried to reason, “And you expect me to believe that? What do I look like? Do I look like an idiot?” Shane scoffed, taking steps closer to her father and Rick put a hand on his chest, stopping him.

“Hey, hey, hey, Shane,” Rick started.
“I don’t care what you believe!” Hershel snapped right back at Shane.
“Everybody just calm down,” Rick said, standing in between the two men.
“Get him off my land!” Hershel countered, “please no,” Rick replied.

“Let me tell you something,” Shane bit out as he shoved passed Rick.
“Hey, don’t touch him!” May screamed as she pushed Shane away from her father, slapping him across his face, which seemed to stun the man for a good few seconds.

“Haven’t you done enough?” May said, going back inside, her family following.
“I mean it. Off my land.” Hershel said and Glenn sighed, immediately going into the house with Hershel.

Daryl was hesitantly stood beside everyone before he lowered his head and went up the steps too, into the house.
May and Maggie had gone off to their room, Maggie and Glenn laying in her bed together and Daryl and May in the bed on May’s side of the room.
Maggie and Glenn were softly conversing, while Daryl was just comforting May, his eyes closed.
Soon the chatter from the other bed went silent, May and Daryl dozing off all the same for the second time that day.

Hershel went up the stairs with a sigh, looking at his daughters’ room and decided he’d check on them. He softly knocked on the door and opened it, finding both his daughters asleep. Each with a boyfriend in their bed.
He sighed and walked out again, “Lord save me,” he muttered as he went down the hall.

[…]

Soon after Beth and May were doing dishes, Daryl gone off to take some time for himself. May understood, Daryl was crushed that he didn’t find her until it was too late.

She was rinsing off a plate and scrubbing it with a sponge when Beth collapsed next to her, she was shocked as she fell to her knees beside her, breathing heavily.
“Beth? Beth, Maggie!” she shouted for her sister, Glenn and her immediately rushing in.
“Get daddy, get daddy!” Maggie said as she hurried by their side.

May got up and ran through the house, “dad!” she screamed, looking for him everywhere, running into the tented area.
“Where’s my dad? I need my dad, I’m-“ May panicked and Rick came up to her, “hey, hey, calm down, tell me what’s wrong,” he said, worried.
May was crying and struggling to form words as she wildly gestured.

Rick hugged her, cradling her head as she cried. This wasn’t about Beth anymore, this was about everything that happened, from the barn to her mother and brother being in there in the first place. The whole world going to shit. May hadn’t been able to express her emotions, and now she couldn’t repress them.

“It’s okay,” Rick chanted softly, rubbing his hand over her back. May’s arms were folded in between them, clutching his shirt.
Rick gently pulled her back, getting her to look at him.
“What happened?” May took a deep breath when Rick did too, coaxing her to breathe in through her nose and out through her mouth.

“Beth, we were, we were doing the dishes and she fell, I don’t know what’s happening and she’s burning up,” May sniffled and Rick nodded, “okay, okay. Where is she now?”
May pointed towards the house and signed for Rick to follow her.
They quickly jogged up to the house, she showed Rick Beth’s state and Rick talked to Maggie before Glenn and him were off to go find her daddy in the old bar in town.

May was holding Beth’s hand, sitting by the bed, while everyone sat by, waiting for Rick and Glenn to bring Hershel back.
May carded her fingers through Beth’s ponytail, neatly laying it out on the pillow, looking up at Lori who’d walked into the room.

“this is taking too long, we need my father,” she said, laying her hand against Beth’s forehead, “she’s even warmer.”
Lori nodded, stepping out and glancing out the window.
“I might know a certain someone,” Lori said and rushed out of the house, May could see her going for the woods in the distance, she sighed. Daryl.
Soon Lori came back, hurrying to grab her jacket.
“Daryl doesn’t wanna go, so I’m gonna,” she said before she was gone again, leaving everyone confused and upset.

Chapter Text

Soon some people downstairs were having dinner, while May and Maggie sat beside Beth, waiting for Rick and Glenn to return with Hershel.
Suddenly, Shane rushed in.
“Have y’all seen Lori?” he asked and May nodded, “yeah, this afternoon. Why?”

“She’s gone, I don’t know where she went, but the car’s gone,” he said with a sigh, rubbing his head.
“Uh, pretty sure she did say where she was going. Lori said she might know a certain someone, went off to bother Daryl and then came back and told me Daryl doesn’t wanna go, so she was gonna go,” May said, looking up at the men.

Shane swore loudly, “no swearing in the house,” May scolded him. Shane apologized, “I’m gonna go get ‘er,” he said and rushed out.

Shane was gone the remainder of the evening, May got up from her seat beside Beth and Maggie’s head snapped up, “where are you going?”
May smiled at her softly, “just closing the windows, it’s getting cold,” she said and closed the window and the curtains.

“I’m gonna go put on a sweater and see if Daryl’s out yet,” May said and Maggie nodded.
May walked out and immediately went downstairs, hurrying outside and to the tents, holding her arms as she shivered, goosebumps on her skin.

She found Daryl sitting in a chair, putting some wood on the fire. When he saw her he sighed, not being able to muster up a smile. He opened his arms and May momentarily walked into his tent, then came out wearing the one sweater he had.
Daryl shook his head, a smile pulling at his lips but not quite. He opened his arms again and May walked over, sitting down in his lap and laying her head against his shoulder, Daryl’s arms wrapping around her.
“you wanna talk?” May asked softly, Daryl’s cheek on her head.
Daryl shook his head, letting out a soft hum and a breath, burying his nose in her hair and inhaling, kissing her temple.
“I love you,” Daryl sighed while he nuzzled her hair, May lifted her head from his shoulder and Daryl kissed the area right behind her ear, “I love you too,” May said and turned his head so she could kiss him. Daryl deepened the kiss and stood, lifting May up with himself.

Carol watched Daryl and May disappear into his tent, rolling her eyes fondly, she caught Dale’s gaze and giggled, Dale smirking himself as he leaned back so he could peer into the tent, seeing Daryl pull the blanket over his shoulder, kissing May and rolling his hips.
He grimaced as he looked away and Carol smiled, shaking her head.
“Leave them be,” she said and Dale patted her shoulder as he walked back, on his way to the RV.

Daryl slowly pushed himself into May, pushing up her sweater and pulling the straps of her dress off her shoulders, pulling it down until he’d bared her chest, leaning down and enveloping a nipple with his mouth, greedily sucking on it.
May was keeping herself quiet, breathing heavily and letting out soft whimpers as Daryl slow and sensually moved his hips against hers.

Daryl kissed her sternum, then moved up to touch his lips with hers again.
“That feel good?” Daryl asked breathily and May nodded up at him, looking up at him as she pulled Daryl down to rest their foreheads together.
Daryl’s lower abdomen was rubbing over May’s clit, giving her some amazing friction, along with him moving inside of her.

Until they were rudely interrupted by a car, Daryl looking back, noticing he hadn’t closed the zipper all the way and they were in full view of Shane if he just looked at the camp. He quickly put May’s dress back in place, pulling her sweater down. He leaned back on his heels and slowly pulled out with a hiss, tucking himself back into his pants.
“Shane’s back, c’mon,” Daryl said as he got up and May chuckled, standing up along with Daryl and wrapping her arms around his neck, giving him a few kisses and then peppering them all over his face.

Daryl chuckled as he squeezed his eyes shut, “stop it, snuggle monster,” he grumbled and May giggled, giving him one last kiss before she took his hand and walked out.
“We’re gonna have to finish that some other time,” she said as they walked over to the group of people gathering around the car, Lori looked pretty beat up and Shane explained she got in a car crash.

“Where’s Rick?” Lori asked and everyone looked confused, not answering. Lori looked at Shane, shocked.
“Look, I had to get you back here,” Shane sighed, Shane had lied to Lori about Rick being back home so she’d come back with him, right.

“You asshole,” she sneered, walking over to him and pushing him. “He’s my husband!”
Shane grabbed onto her hands, “Lori, I will go after him, I will find him, hey!” he pushed her back. Lori had a bewildered look on her face and Daryl subconsciously pulled May against himself, a little further away from the situation and protected by himself.

“Now, look, I gotta.. First things first, I gotta make sure the baby’s okay,” Shane said and May’s eyes widened.
“You’re having a baby?” Carl asked and Lori stammered, Shane sighing as he turned his head away.
“Why didn’t you tell me?” the boy asked.

“Come on, let’s make sure you’re alright,” Dale said, holding his hand out for Lori. Andrea and Dale lead her away to the house and May quickly stepped forward, “come on Carl, let’s go sit by the fire. I’m sure you’re cold, maybe we could eat something,” she said with a smile and hurried him over to the fire Daryl had lit and sat him down on a log.

Daryl sat down next to him, “you hungry?” he asked and Carl shook his head, “not really,” he said and Daryl hummed.
May sat down on Carl’s other side, the boy squeezed in between them. He was sadly staring down at the ground, his hands in his lap.

“Don’t be sad darling, aren’t you excited to get a little sibling?” May said and wrapped an arm around Carl, Carl looked up at her, “yea I am, it’s probably fun but.. isn’t it dangerous? I’m just sad my mom didn’t tell me,” he said and May nodded, “I understand. My mom didn’t tell me when Beth was in her tummy, not until I noticed the bump,” May chuckled and so did Carl.

“See? You’re not the only one, maybe your mom just needed some time,” Daryl said and Carl nodded, looking at Daryl and yawning.
“You tired?” Daryl asked and Carl nodded, “let’s get you to bed, it’s getting late anyway,” Daryl said and Carl pouted, “I wanna wait for my dad,” he said and Daryl tutted, “you’ll see him in the morning, come on, I’ll take you up to the house. Daryl stood and scooped Carl up in his arms, then threw him up in the air, catching him by his ankles as Carl loudly laughed and squealed as Daryl marched him over to the house.

May laughed as she followed after them, soon sitting by Carl’s bed, reading him a book while Carl fought his sleep.
Daryl was sitting in a chair, his cheek leaning on his elbow as he dozed off himself.
When Carl finally fell asleep, May put the book away and turned off the light.

“Daryl, sugar, come on get up,” May whispered and Daryl groaned as he stood, stretching as May lead him out of the room, closing the door behind herself.
They walked into Maggie and May’s room, Daryl letting himself fall onto her bed, immediately asleep again. May snickered as she laid down next to him, snuggling into his side.

The next morning Daryl and May were preparing breakfast, Rick’s car finally rolling onto the lawn and May rushed over, letting out a relieved sigh as she ran to her dad.
“Thank God you’re okay,” she said and hugged him, Hershel wrapping his arms around her.
“Patricia, get the barn ready for surgery,” he said and walked away.

May looked confused then turned around to look at Glenn and Maggie, “who’s hurt?” she asked and Glenn glanced at her and signaled to the car with his head.
May walked around and looked into the car, seeing a boy sitting in the backseat, tied up and blindfolded.

“Jesus Christ, that’s a kid!” she said and turned around, Daryl walking over and looking into the car, the boy passed out against the seat.
“That’s Randall,” Glenn said with a sigh.
“what’s he doing here? Why is he blindfolded?” May asked, now looking at Rick.

“His group left him behind, we killed three of their men.” Rick sighed and May paused, “why did they leave him behind? He’s just a little boy,” she frowned.
“What like you? He’s maybe two years younger. He had to jump from the roof onto a dumpster, but the idiot got himself pierced on a fence. Look at his leg,” Rick said as he walked over, May glanced into the car again, seeing the boy’s leg tied off.

“That must’ve hurt.. I’ll go help my dad,” May said and Rick nodded, watching her walk away.
“What you lookin’ at?” Daryl teased and Rick smirked at him, “cut me some slack,” he said and playfully gave Daryl a little push.

They were all sitting around the table, well, except for her father, he was out in the barn.
“We couldn’t just leave him there,” Rick said, “he would’ve bled out, if he lived that long.”
“it’s gotten bad in town,” Glenn softly said, a lot quieter and more timid than he usually was.

“What do we do with him?” Andrea asked, then her father walked in. “I repaired his calf muscle as best as I can, but he’ll probably have nerve damage. Won’t be on his feet for at least a week,” Hershel explained.
“When he is, we give him a canteen, take him out to the main road, send him on his way,” Rick chimed in. Hershel cleaning his hands up with a white rag.

“Isn’t that the same as leaving him for the walkers?” Andrea said and Daryl walked in, May’s back turned to him, he walked over and wrapped his arms around her, kissing her cheek before he straightened up.
“He’ll have a fighting chance,” Rick told Andrea.
“Just gonna let him go?” Shane countered, “he knows where we are.”
“He was blindfolded the whole way here. He’s not a threat,” Rick slightly raised his voice.

The two men continued arguing, until Hershel broke it up.
“He’s out cold right now, he will be for hours,” he said, sussing the situation.
“You know what, I’m gonna get him some flowers and candy,” Shane sarcastically said, glaring at Rick. He scoffed, “look at this folks, we’re back in fantasy land!”

Hershel frowned and went after him, “you know we haven’t even dealt with what you did at my barn yet. Let me make this perfectly clear, once and for all, this is my farm. Now I wanted you gone. Rick talked me out of it, but that doesn’t mean I have to like it. So do us both a favor, keep your mouth shut,” he put the man right back in his place.

May smirked, glancing back at Shane and her father.
Shane glanced at the group, then quickly walked out. Her father walked back into the room, taking his place beside Rick.
“Look, we’re not gonna do anything about it today, let’s just cool off,” Rick said and Andrea got up, angrily barging out of the house, after Shane.

Since everyone had started leaving, May got up and Daryl went after her, seeing Carol looking at them. After he’d went off on Carol, shouting at her that Sophia wasn’t his, he couldn’t even look at the woman, avoiding her every chance he got.

“Let’s continue this,” May grunted as she kneeled by what Daryl and her were making earlier. May was fixing up some strawberry jam while Daryl roasted some bacon across the fire.
May glanced at Rick and Lori’s tent, seeing the woman hugging her husband from behind, talking to him.

May got up to go cut some mint off the bushes right by the opening of their tent. The group was just moving about around them, but they were all in hearing proximity.
“Those gunmen left that kid behind today,” she heard Rick say.
“I killed two people myself because of you, and Carl and the baby.”

Lori hummed, “you killed the living to protect what’s yours?” she said and May sat up, now really listening in on their conversation.
“That’s right,” Rick murmured, “Shane thinks I’m his,” Lori whispered into Rick’s ear, “he thinks the baby is his. And he says you can’t protect us. That you’re gonna get us killed. He’s dangerous Rick, and he won’t stop.”

That’s when May got up, barging into the tent.
“What is wrong with you?!” she nearly shouted, “are you trying to get him to kill his best friend? What are you doing?” May exploded and Lori got up, pushing May back and out of the tent. “were you listening in on us?” she shouted back at May.
“So what if I was?” May scoffed, “you can’t go around manipulating your husband to try and get him to kill his best friend that you fucked!”
Lori lifted her hand and smacked May across her cheek as hard as she could, making May fall to the dirt. Daryl rushed over, shocked, pulling May into himself. May stared up at Lori in shock, she really hadn’t expected that.

“Lori!” Rick’s voice boomed, even scaring Daryl. “Are you out of your mind! Get outta here!” Rick shouted at her and Lori scoffed and stammered to say something before she angrily stomped off, Rick kneeled by May, “are you alright?” he asked, worried.
May nodded, “yea, I’m alright,” she said as Daryl helped her stand up, “it’s okay, I shouldn’t have said that.”

Rick looked worried, “May how can you say you’re alright? Her hand is imprinted on your face,” Rick sighed and Daryl immediately turned May around, taking a look at her cheek, and indeed, he saw Lori’s hand in an angry red contrast to May’s own pale skin.
“God fucking damn it, I’m telling you that woman ain’t in her right mind,” Daryl sneered, May had never seen him that angry.

“You keep your fucking woman in hand!” he shouted at Rick and May put a hand on his chest, holding him back.
“Daryl don’t, it wasn’t his fault,” she said and Rick pinched the bridge of his nose, “it won’t happen again.”

Daryl scoffed and May grabbed his arm, pulling him along.
“Leave it,” she said and Daryl walked with her until they were quietly sat in Daryl’s tent, Daryl constantly observing her mark.

“Oh sweet darling,” Daryl sighed as he pressed his palm to her other cheek, “look at your pretty face,” he gently caressed it and May hissed in pain, “do you think it’s gonna bruise?” Daryl nodded, “probably.” May sighed and got up, walking out, on her way back to the house. Daryl just let her go, not wanting to bother her anymore.

A day later, May and Lori were silently preparing lunch for Beth.
“I’m very sorry,” Lori suddenly said and May looked up at her, “that’s alright, don’t worry. I wasn’t holding a grudge anyway, I shouldn’t have said what I did.”
Lori shook her head, “you were right, but I really shouldn’t have hit you.”
May nodded, “probably not, but I deserved it,” May chuckled and so did Lori.
“Honey it won’t happen again, you’re a saint.”
May smiled at her, “thank you, missus Grimes.” (YES ‘MISSUS’ IS GRAMATICALLY CORRECT)
“Of course, sweet girl,” Lori smiled back and took Beth’s plate, taking it upstairs.

Daryl knocked on the kitchen window, May looked over and laughed, walking over and opening it.
“Well hi there, cowboy,” she giggled as she leaned out the window, giving Daryl a kiss.
“Hi sugar,” Daryl joked and kissed her back, trying to get one more, but May leaned back.
“What’s got you over here?” May asked curiously, handing Daryl a piece of apple.

Daryl bit into it, “Rick and Shane just left to go drop that kid off,” he said once he’d emptied his mouth.
“Dunno when they’ll be back, but I’m on a fifteen minute break before I’m getting’ back to work.”

“Which means?” May grinned, glancing back into the house.
“We’ve got fifteen minutes,” Daryl smirked, jumping up and climbing through the window, into the house.
May helped him off the counter and kissed him roughly, Daryl moaning into her mouth as he turned them around and lifted May onto the counter.

May giggled into his mouth while Daryl lifted her shirt up and the top she was wearing under it down over her breasts, kneading them into his hands.
“We can’t do it here,” May panted, glancing passed Daryl and then behind her, out the window.

“Hell yea we can,” Daryl grumbled, already unbuttoning her flared jeans. May threw her head back as she laughed, holding Daryl’s hands as they pulled her jeans off but not stopping him. Daryl kissed and bit at her neck, “sugar, we gotta move,” May sighed in pleasure, grabbing at his hair.

Daryl kneeled down by the counter, pulling her jeans down and putting his head in between her knees so her legs were resting on his shoulders with the pants around her ankles.
“Daryl-“ May started but it was cut off by a moan as she slapped her had over her mouth, Daryl sucking and licking at her clit.

May grabbed onto his hair as his middle finger slowly rubbed over her entrance, dipping in, May hissed in pleasure.
“Fuck, yes right there,” she whimpered as Daryl’s probing finger hit a spot inside of her. His continuous assault on her pussy soon had her thighs shaking and clenching around his head, May breathing heavily with the effort to stay quiet.

“Daryl I’m gonna cum, I’m gonna cum,” May sharply whispered, Daryl chuckling against her as his tongue worked inside of her, curling right into her g-spot as she came into the little cup shape Daryl was making with his tongue, greedily sucking up all her bodily juices.

He came back to his feet, grinning at May, his chin and beard covered in her. May was holding onto the back of his neck, panting, her body still shaking.
“You doing okay, honey?” Daryl cooed, kissing her neck and then going over to her ear, his tongue tracing over the ridges.

May nodded, her eyes fluttering shut as she let out a soft moan, Daryl moving to her lips and kissing her, dipping his tongue into her mouth with a soft whine as May squeezed the bulge in his pants.
“We have seven minutes left, I can’t come in seven minutes,” Daryl panted into her mouth, giving her another peck.
“Let’s finish me off tonight,” he said, “and bring that gag of yours,” he growled before he pulled May’s top back in place and her shirt over that, leaving her with her pants and panties down her ankles, sitting on the counter.

May righted herself, having just pulled up and fastened her pants again, washing her sweaty hands when Lori walked in with Beth’s lunch, completely untouched.
“She didn’t eat anything?” May asked, worried. Lori shook her head, “no, I don’t know what’s up with her,” Lori sighed as she started unpacking the lunch again.
May looked at the plate.
“Lori where’s the knife?” she asked and Lori frowned, looking around the plate, “oh fuck,” she said and May and her both took off running towards Beth’s room.

May ran in first, “Beth give it to me,” she said, Lori standing beside her.
“Beth give her the knife,” she ordered and Beth pulled back her blanket, holding the knife out. May snatched it from her and stormed out of the room, going back to the kitchen and chucking it in the sink.

“Maybelle,” Lori walked in, “it’s just May,” May corrected her lightheartedly. Lori nodded, “May, where’s your father?”
May shook her head, “we can’t tell him. Don’t tell him. He’ll die, his heart will shatter, maybe even literally.”

“I’ll get Maggie,” Lori said and May nodded, “I’ll stay with Beth.”
Lori went off to get Maggie and May went upstairs, taking a seat beside Beth on the bed.
“Please don’t put me on some kind of suicide watch,” Beth muttered.
“If you do stuff like this, you’re gonna be on suicide watch, Bethy,” May muttered as she let herself fall back on the bed.

Maggie walked in, “May get up, let me talk to Beth,” she said in a stern voice and May stood, a worried look on her face.
“Maggie, I don’t think-“
“May get out.”
May lowered her head and walked out, closing the door behind herself.

She walked into the kitchen, finding Andrea and Lori, then she looked up at the ceiling as the yelling and arguing started.
May sighed and lifted herself onto the counter next to Lori.
They sat there, listening to everything for maybe an hour or two, just the three of them and the screaming happening upstairs. Then it quieted down.
May got up, “I’m gonna go feed the cattle,” she muttered and walked out.

May got out of the shower, wearing a new pair of white underwear with pink lace. She was still toweling her hair dry as she stepped out, seeing Maggie.
“Hey Mags, hold on, who’s with Beth?” she asked, her eyes widening.
“Don’t worry, Andrea said she’d watch her maybe half an hour ago. Told me to take a shower, get something to eat,” Maggie muttered and May nodded, “okay. Take a nap, you look exhausted.”

Maggie said a short goodbye and disappeared into the bathroom. May walked over to Beth’s room, “Bethy?” she knocked on the door then opened it, glancing into the room. Andrea wasn’t there and Beth wasn’t in her bed.
“Beth?” she asked as she stepped in, then she heard crying and shattering coming from her bathroom door.

May’s eyes widened as she dropped the towel and ran up to the door, trying to open it, “Beth? Beth open the door! Beth!” she shouted, looking back at the door opening.
“Lori! Help!” she screamed as she continued to try and open the door, starting to rummage through cabinets to find the spare key.
“Beth, honey please, open the door. I’m not mad,” May said, but nevertheless it didn’t open.

Lori rushed in and immediately knew what was happening, “hold on, get back,” she said, grabbing the fireplace poker and cranking the door open.
Beth was stood in front of the broken mirror, her wrist slid.
“Oh my God Beth,” May whimpered and rushed forward, still in her underwear.

“I got her, May I’ve got her,” Lori said as she wrapped an arm around Beth. “I’ll get my dad,” May said and ran out.
She ran through the hallways, her bare feet padding on the wood.
“Dad! Daddy!” she shouted and Hershel came out of his study, “May what’s wrong? Where are your clothes?” he asked, worried.
“Beth, she- I’m- Beth slid her wrist, daddy Beth slid her wrist we need help,” May panted and Hershel gasped, starting towards Beth’s room with a heavy and hurried pace.

[…]

May was sitting outside on the steps, clad in belted denim shorts and a brown top, her vest tightly pulled around her body.
Maggie came out behind her, breathing heavily. Andrea ran up and both sisters glared at her.

“Hey, I heard, is she okay?”
“She would be if you had stayed with her,” Maggie sneered at Andrea. “Where were you?”
“How bad is it?” Andrea asked.
“It wasn’t deep,” May muttered against her knees, her chin resting on them.
Andrea smiled, “she wants to live, she made her decision,” she said and May looked up at her, “how can you say that and smile? She tried to kill herself!”
“No she didn’t,” Andrea interrupted her, “my father is stitching her wrist right now!” Maggie argued.

“She’ll live,” Andrea scoffed and attempted to walk passed Maggie, but Maggie blocked her way into the house.
“Stay away from her. From all of us. Don’t you dare step foot in this house again,” Maggie said and May stood, looking down on Andrea, shaking her head.
“How could you?” she said before both Maggie and May disappeared into the house.

Chapter Text

Shane and Rick had brought Randall back, both men angry and unwilling to talk. Right now, Daryl was interrogating Randall in the barn, well, interrogating..

May was sitting on the hayloft, listening to Daryl beat up the boy, torture him for answers.
She flinched with every hit, peeking over the hay.
“You ain’t told me shit!” Daryl sneered and May closed her eyes at his tone, getting up and climbing out of the barn again, dropping in the grass as she made her way over to the campsite.

Rick nodded his chin at her, May smiled back at him as a greeting. May sat down beside Glenn on a log as the group continued discussing what they were gonna do with the boy.
Then Daryl walked up, his fists bloody and bruised.
“They’re with about thirty guys, they have heavy artillery and they ain’t looking to make friends,” Daryl exaggerated the last word.
“They roll through here, our boys are dead. And our women..” he glanced at May, “they’re gonna wish they were.”

“what did you do?” Carol asked him, looking at the skin scraped off of his knuckles. “Had a little chat,” Daryl said, lowering his head and making his way over to his tent.
“Daryl,” May said, standing up. “Leave it, May,” he said and walked into his tent.
May glanced at Carol, who glanced between her and Daryl worriedly. May shrugged.

She walked into his tent and laid down on his cot, closing her eyes. She heard Daryl moving about the place, checking his bandages if she heard it right and grumbling to himself, mimicking Lori and scoffing about it. May smiled but quickly contained it again.

Daryl pulled off his vest and dropped it on his bag, righting something on his crossbow.
May thought he’d leave again, not wanting to be with her right now, but she was wrong. Daryl waited a few more minutes, but soon she felt his shy weight on her, his head right below her breasts on her stomach.

She giggled and put an arm on Daryl’s bare back, gently rubbing circles into his upper back and neck.
“you feel alright, sugar?” May hummed and Daryl shrugged, “I don’t know,” he glanced up at her.
“I knew you were there.”
May stayed quiet, but her hand stilled on his back momentarily.
“I’m not mad, I just, I just didn’t want you to hear what he had to say about that daddy and his two daughters,” Daryl sighed and May nodded, resuming her handwork.
“Yeah, I get it. I left after that.”
Daryl nodded, “I know. It’s good that you did.”

May hummed and Daryl scooted a little higher so his head was laying on her shoulder.
“I don’t know how I’m supposed to feel about what I did,” Daryl choked out. “I was so happy that Rick came to me I- he trusted me to do that and I know I didn’t fail him, but this feeling.”

“You don’t feel right, because you hurt that boy?” May asked softly and Daryl nodded, sniffling, “yeah,” he replied, his voice breaking.
“Oh darling,” May said and wrapped her arms around him, turning them both on their sides. Daryl covered his face with his hands, softly crying into them.
May shushed and gently rocked him, carding her hand through his hair.

Daryl quieted down after a while, his arms wrapped around May’s waist.
“I’m gonna go up the hill for a while, get my arrows sorted,” Daryl whispered and May nodded, sitting him up.
“Alright, let me know when you get back,” she said and kissed him deeply for a good few seconds.
Daryl kissed her back, gently groping the side of her breast, then he pulled away.
“See you soon,” he got up and grabbed his bow, walking out.

May was harvesting strawberries and peaches, when Dale came up to her.
“Hey, May,” he smiled and May smiled back at him, “Dale! What can I do for you?”
“Well, it’s about the boy.”
“Randall?” May asked, confused. Dale nodded, “yeah, Randall. Rick’s gonna kill him.”
May inhaled sharply, “Dale, I’m not the one to ask a vote of. It’s none of my busine-”
“Daryl said he doesn’t care what happens to the boy,” Dale blurted out, interrupting her.

“Again, it’s none of my business. That’s Daryl’s opinion, of course I value what he thinks, but,” May paused with a sigh, “what did Daryl say?”
“I proposed to Daryl to follow my movement and I’m pretty sure he agreed,” Dale said, “if they kill that boy, his group is gonna be livid and come after us either way, Maybelle.”
“It’s just May,” May rubbed her brow, “okay, fine. But if I find out Daryl said something else, I’m going with his decision,” she said in a stern voice and Dale nodded, “okay, great. Thank you, May.”
And off he was.
May watched him go, what a strange little man.

Daryl was sitting at the picnic table when May sat down next to him, one knee pulled up to her chest while the other dangled off the seat.
“Daryl, we need to discuss the situation,” May said and Daryl looked at her, then he sighed, “Dale came to me, I told him I didn’t care what happened to the boy and he-“
“I know he told me. But I’m talking about the vote. When we’re all gathered around, what are we gonna vote?” May asked, biting on her nails.

Daryl was quiet for a moment, “what do you think?”
“Dale said that if we kill that boy, the group is gonna be livid either way. I think he’s right. If we kill that boy it’s just another life lost with the same outcome,” she said and Daryl nodded.
“Okay, okay. We’ll see, okay? We’ll go in there tonight, see what everyone else thinks, have a moment and decide.”
May nodded, “okay. I’m gonna go help Carol,” she said and got up, kissing Daryl’s head as she went and walked away.

Soon the sun was setting and she walked out onto the porch with her book, finding Rick watching the sky.
“Oh, hey cowboy,” she said as she lifted herself onto the railing right by him.
Rick snickered, “cowboy? Come on now,” he grinned.
“What are you doing out here?” May asked, pulling a packet of sweets out of her pocket and start to eat them, the book forgotten by her feet.
Rick reached over and May let him grab one, Rick grimaced, “god these are sour,” he coughed and May giggled, “I like sour candy. Now, answer my question,” she poked his rib.

“Ow,” Rick whined, pouting down at her.
“You nervous?” May asked, “I know it’s almost time,” she said matter-of-factly.
“Yea, a little. I don’t know if I want to go through with it,” he said and May stood on the railing, holding onto one of the beams supporting the roof of the porch.
“You know you don’t have everyone’s support, but I understand, what else are you gonna do?”

Rick sighed and nodded, leaning his forehead against her stomach.
May patted his hair, “come on old guy, let’s get you something to eat.”
Right then Lori walked out, seeing her husband with another woman. Her eyebrows raised at how fast Rick pulled back and turned around, smiling at his wife.

“Lori,” he said, May jumped down from the railing and cleared her throat, “right, I will be going back inside,” she glanced at Rick who smiled at her, one hand stuffed in his pocket, the other raised and waving.
“Bye,” he said, May softly saying bye to him too and then going inside, avoiding Lori’s gaze.

Soon everyone was inside, gathered in the living room. Daryl had his arms wrapped around May, May holding them on her stomach while Daryl’s chin rested on her shoulder.
Rick was about to start talking when Daryl cleared his throat, Rick looking back at him and May and then at his son standing behind them.

Carl noticed everyone looking at him and sighed, walking away.
May leaned back against Daryl and Rick turned back.
“So how do we do this? Just take a vote?” Glenn asked, “does it have to be unanimous?” Andrea chimed in.
“How about majority rules?” Lori asked.
“Well, let’s.. let’s just see where everybody stands. Then we can talk through the options,” Rick said.

“Well where I sit, there’s only one way to move forward,” Shane spoke up. “Killing him?” Dale spoke immediately after, “right? I mean why even bother to take a vote? It’s clear which way the wind’s blowing.”
“Well, if people believe we should spare him, I wanna know,” Rick said, looking around the room.
“I can tell you, it’s a small group,” Dale said, “maybe just me and Glenn.”
Glenn slowly looked up at Dale, “Look I, I think you’re pretty much right about everything all the time, but this-“ “They’ve got you scared!” Dale interrupted him.
“He’s not one of us,” Glenn argued, “And we’ve.. we’ve lost too many people already.”
Dale scoffed, “what about you? What do you think?” he asked Maggie.

“Couldn’t we just continue to keep him prisoner?” Maggie sighed, “just another mouth to feed,” Daryl chimed in, “it might be a lean winter,” Hershel backed Daryl.
“We could ration better,” Lori said, “well he could be an asset,” Dale said again, “give him a chance to proof himself.”
“Put him to work?” Glenn asked. “I don’t want him anywhere near May,” Daryl said immediately.
“We’re not letting him walk around,” Rick hushed everyone.

“We could put an escort on him?” Maggie said and Shane scoffed, “who wants to volunteer for that duty?” he said, “I will,” Dale sneered, just to prove Shane wrong.
“I don’t think any of us should be walking around with this guy,” Rick interrupted their quarrel.
“He’s right, I wouldn’t feel safe unless he was tied up,” Lori said.
“We can’t exactly put chains around his ankles, sentence him to hard labor,” May said, Lori glaring at her. “Look, say we let him join us, right? Maybe he’s helpful, maybe he’s nice. We let our guard down, maybe he runs off, brings back his thirty men.”

“So the answer is to kill him, to prevent a crime he may never even attempt?” Dale shouts, “if we do this, we’re saying there’s no hope. Rule of law is dead, there is no civilization.” “oh my god,” Shane muttered under his breath.

“Could you drive him further out? Leave him like you planned?” Hershel said. “You barely came back this time,” Lori shook her head. “There’s walkers, you could break down, you could get lost.”
“You could get ambushed,” Daryl said, “They’re right. We should not put our own people at risk,” Glenn said.
“If you go through with it, how would you do it? Would he suffer?” May asked, Rick looked like he was in thought. “We could hang him, right? Just snap his neck,” Shane said and Rick nodded, “I thought about that. Shooting might be more humane.”

“What about the body? Do we bury him?” Daryl asked, “hold on, hold on! You’re saying this like it’s already decided!” Dale said, his arms flailing.
“You’ve been talking all day, going around in circles. You want to go around in circles again?” Daryl said.
“This is a young man’s life! And it is worth more than a five minute conversation! Is this what it’s come to? We kill someone because we can’t decide what else to do with him? You saved him!” Dale nearly screamed at the top of his lungs, “and now look at us.”

“He’s been tortured, he’s gonna be executed. How are we any better than those people that we’re so afraid of?” he then asked, May glancing at Daryl and Daryl looked back at her, hesitant.
“We all know what needs to be done,” Shane drawled, “no he’s right, we can’t leave any stone unturned here. We have a responsibility-“ Rick started but Andrea interrupted him, “what’s the other solution?”

“Let Rick finish,” Lori said.
“We haven’t come up with a single viable option yet, I wish we could,” Andrea continued, “so let’s work on it!” Dale chimed in.
“We are!” Rick went back at Dale.
“Stop it, just stop it. I’m sick of everyone arguing and fighting. I didn’t ask for this. You can’t ask us to decide something like this. Please decide, either of you, both of you, but leave me out,” Carol finally said something.

“Not speaking out or killing him yourself, there’s no difference,” Dale now said to Carol.
“Alright that’s enough,” Rick said. “Anybody that wants the floor before we make a final decision has the chance.”
No one said anything. It was completely quiet. Dale looked around, panicked, “you, you once said we don’t kill the living,” Dale said, pointing at Rick. “Well, that was before the living tried to kill us,” Rick said.
“No, you’ll go hide your heads in your tents and try to forget that we’re slaughtering a human being. I won’t be a party to it,” Dale said and walked out.

Dale stopped by Daryl, putting a hand on his shoulder, “this group is broken.”
May frowned, brushing Dale’s hand off of Daryl and pulling him into herself possessively. Daryl kissed May’s forehead and watched Dale leave.

That night, Rick, Shane and Daryl took Randall to the shed, but no gunshot was heard.

May was sitting by the fire outside with Glenn and Maggie when Rick walked up with Carl, everyone looked at him.
“We’re keeping him in custody, for now,” he said and Lori glared at him, “Carl go inside. Now, please.”
The boy did as was asked of him and May watched Lori and Rick cautiously, “he followed us,” Rick said to his wife.
“He wanted to watch, I couldn’t,” Rick said, “it’s okay,” Lori said. “That’s okay.”

Everyone settled down and it was quiet for a while, until screaming echoed from the fields.
May stood, looking around with wide eyes.
“Daryl? Daryl!” she shouted, looking around for him and then she took off running.

It was Dale. He’d been attacked by a walker, one of the cattle was laying on her side, torn open.
Daryl was running from the other side, grabbing the walker by it’s waist and jumping over it, the both of them rolling around the grass as Daryl quickly killed it.
“Help! Help over here!” Daryl screamed, flailing his arms above his head.
“Help, run!” Daryl screamed again, he kneeled down, “hang in there buddy.”

“Oh god, oh god,” May said as she ran over, “who is it?” Andrea shouted, but May tuned everything out as she stared at Dale’s ripped out insides.
Rick was screaming and commanding about an operation, her father running over and telling him Dale wasn’t gonna be able to be saved.
Rick’s face contorted into sadness as he pointed the gun at Dale, his hand shaking.

Daryl reached over and took Rick’s gun from him, pointing it down at Dale and Rick stepped back, breathing heavily and May quickly steadied him as he leaned into her.
“Sorry brother,” Daryl said and pulled the trigger.
May choked up as she quickly turned Rick and herself around, “house, let’s get back to the house.”

Chapter Text

May was sitting on her desk, Daryl in her chair, her feet in his lap.
“Are you excited we’ll be moving in together?” Daryl asked, watching May paint her nails a bright red.
May hummed, “that’s what you’re calling it?” she asked, giggling. Daryl nodded, “yeah,” he grinned.

“It’s sure good to have you in the house at least, it’s dangerous out there,” she said as she blew on her nails.
“I sleep here, doesn’t mean I’m not going out anymore,” Daryl chuckled, “everything is gonna be just fine and even better, because I might be allowed to sleep within half a mile from you.”
May laughed, leaning over and giving him a kiss. “Shut up, motorcycle man.”
“Anything you want, sugar.”

May lifted herself from the desk and onto Daryl’s lap, smothering him with kisses.
“Oh stop it,” he grinned, gently brushing her hair out of her face.
“I’m going to drop off that kid with Rick today, won’t be gone more than a few hours,” he said and May nodded, “okay. Be safe.”
Daryl nodded, “I will be.”

Daryl had gone down and volunteered to fix the shed, so he was currently hammering planks against a hole.
Maggie walked into the room, sighing as she fell down on her bed.
“Tell me about it,” May said with a smirk, Maggie looked at her and sat up, “Glenn doesn’t want to move his stuff into our room,” she said and May raised her eyebrows, “how do you know?”
Maggie groaned as she let herself fall back again, covering her face with her hands.
“I asked him to and he said ‘with your dad in the house?’. I just left after that, I didn’t know what to say!” May burst out laughing, “Mags I’m so sorry, by the way, I wanted to ask you. Maybe if we’d go to separate rooms again, he’ll want to sleep in the same bed as you. Same thing with Daryl, he was skeptical of moving his stuff in because we share a room,” she said and Maggie nodded.

“Maybe we should,” she said and stood, lifting herself up to be sitting on May’s desk, who was now sitting on the chair.
“It would make life a lot easier,” May said and Maggie grinned, “okay come on, let’s do it,” Maggie said.
They spent the next hour or so moving Maggie’s stuff into the other room, laughing and fooling around together.

Soon they were giggling as they chased each other out to the porch, having found their old water guns in Maggie’s closet. Her father had scolded them when they were using them in the kitchen, so now they were running around the grass, squealing and laughing as Rick and Daryl watched them, discussing their plans of losing Randall.

Soon the inevitable happened, both Rick and Daryl getting sprayed by the guns multiple times.
Both girls ran inside but soon came onto the porch, out of breath and soaked. Daryl wrapped an arm around May’s waist, “hey sugar,” he said and kissed her cheek.
May and Maggie had gotten ice cream from inside, they were just old water based popsicles, but they were nice.

May smiled at him, “hi,” she said and let Daryl lift her onto the railing, giving him a taste of her popsicle.
“What are you guys doing?” Maggie asked as she looked at the map, leaning on the rail beside Rick. The man chuckled, “just discussing our battleplan,” Rick said, looking down at the map.
“Senoia?” May asked and Daryl hummed, “yeah, one hour to and one hour back. We might lose the light on the way back, but we’ll be halfway home by then,” Daryl explained and May hummed as she rested her head against Daryl’s shoulder, looking down at the map.

“Me and my girlfriends always wanted to go to Senoia together, but Annabelle’s daddy was very strict and he would never let her go,” May said absentmindedly.
“I’m out!” Maggie shouted and hopped back into the house, singing Glenn’s name.
Rick snorted, watching her leave, but when he looked back at Daryl and May, he got an eyeful.

Daryl’s tongue diving right into May’s mouth, but instead of an ‘ew gross’ or a ‘stop that you two’ he kept watching, certain parts of his pants tightening.
May pulled back and looked at Rick, leaning over and slowly licking a vertical stripe over his lips, then kissing him while Daryl watched the both of them.

Rick could taste the strong raspberry flavor on May’s lips, giving into her dominant kiss. He chased after her lips when she pulled away, but they were soon occupied again by someone who kissed a lot gentler, but had some scruff around his lips.

Even though he knew he was kissing Daryl right after kissing his girlfriend, he was kissing a man, but weirdly, the thought only excited him more.
May giggled as she kissed both their cheeks, both men soon parting again.
Rick stood on the porch, shocked, as Daryl patted his shoulder, “see you by the car,” and then he was alone standing in the Georgia heat, frozen.

“I should teach you how to shoot,” Daryl said as they sat under the peach trees in the shade together.
May looked at him, “why’s that?” she asked and Daryl looked back at her, “I want you to be able to defend yourself when I’m not there to do it for you, at least know how to use it. Knife combat and all that, I’ll teach you some other time,” he chuckled and May smiled.
“Fine, motorcycle man,” she leaned in and kissed him, “are we gonna talk about what happened with Rick?” May asked with a grin on her face, Daryl chuckled, “meh,” he kissed her again.

Daryl was waiting by the car when Rick walked up, handing him his gun.
“Thanks,” Daryl said and put it into his belt, grabbing his rifle from the truck.
“Wish I knew where the hell mine was,” T-dog chuckled and Daryl grinned, “I’ll get the package,” he said and Rick grumbled a thanks, T-dog off to get Randall.

Then he came running back, “he’s gone, man. Randall’s gone.”
“What?!” Rick asked, his eyes wide and he set off running towards the barn.
Soon everyone was flocking around the barn, looking around and brushing through the area. May was pulling along a big sack of grain for the chickens, right passed the woods when a twig snapped and she quickly looked around.

She kept cautiously looking around but then grabbed onto the sack again, to pull it to the barn, when a hand gripped her arm and pulled her into the woods, the other covering her mouth as she was dragged, squirming and muffled screams coming from her.

She was thrown right onto a log, it grazing up her face and neck. She quickly looked up to find Shane, nose broken, covered in blood.
“Shane?” she squeaked out, the man kneeled in front of her, grabbing her chin.
“Listen up here little girl, you’re gonna help me. We’re gonna rough you up a little bit, you’re gonna go along with whatever I say, am I understood?” he sneered and May whimpered, shuddering and trembling as she tried to keep her tears at bay.
“Maybelle am I understood?” he sharply whispered and May nodded, “yes, yes,” she whimpered and Shane threw her down, “good,” then he lifted his fist and beat her until her face was bruised and covered in blood and gave her a nasty deep cut on the arm.

Then he dragged her to the tree line and onto her feet, “shut up,” he sneered and wrapped her arm around his shoulder as he walked out, “Rick, Rick!” he shouted and Rick looked up, Daryl immediately rushing over, seeing May.

Her long blonde hair sticking to her face and hanging around it, she’d passed out and Daryl quickly lifted her up.
“Hershel, Hershel!” he shouted as he started rushing over to the house.
He burst through the door, “in here,” Hershel said and lead him to a bedroom, Daryl gently laying May down on the bed.

“Help me clean her up first, see if there are any wounds that need stitching other than her arm,” he said and Daryl nodded, rushing out again, bumping into Maggie in the hallway.
“Hey, we need something to clean with,” Maggie quickly nodded and lead him to a closet, starting to hand him all kinds of stuff.

“Take that to my father,” Maggie said and Daryl did, rushing over and handing everything Maggie gave him to Hershel.
“What kind of bullshit story did he lay down?” Hershel asked and Daryl looked at him, “what?” he asked and Hershel looked back at him, “he did this to my daughter. I know he did.”
Daryl couldn’t wrap his head around it, he was too high on adrenaline.

Hershel gently took off her shirt, leaving her in a tank top.
“You start cleaning up her face, careful, I’ll do her arm,” Hershel said and Daryl did as was asked of him.
Hershel cleaned her up and stitched the gnarly thing back up, Daryl gently cleaning her face with cotton balls and rubbing alcohol.
May blinked herself awake, looking up at Daryl, “hey sugar, hey, you’re home. We got you, you’re gonna be alright,” Daryl immediately started comforting her, but she broke out in tears.

“What’s wrong? May, hey, what’s wrong?” Daryl asked as he carded a hand through her hair, looking at her with worried eyes.
“Shane he, he-“ she started but couldn’t finish. Hershel just gave Daryl a look, “I got her, you go after him,” Hershel said and Daryl nodded, walking out with heavy, sure steps.

Maggie walked in, “where is he going?” Maggie asked and Hershel didn’t look up as he said, “to kill a man.”

[…]

Soon May was sitting in the living room, ice pressed to her eye and cheekbone. Maggie walked in, Maggie immediately walking over to May and sitting down next to her.
“How are you feeling?” she asked, brushing some of her hair out of her face.

May shrugged, “I’m okay,” she said and Maggie sighed, “May what happened out there?” she asked and May kept quiet.
“May tell me,” Maggie pressured, “I was out with Shane, we were ambushed by Randall,” she said and Maggie looked over the back of the couch, glancing at Hershel who shook his head.

Maggie hesitantly looked back at May.
“Please be honest,” she said and May looked at her, then seemed to realize something.
“He’s gonna kill him, oh my god, he’s gonna kill him,” she choked out and got up, running out the door and into the fields on bare feet.

A loud gunshot sounded through the fields as she kept running, “Rick!” she shouted over the grass.
“This was you, not me, not me!” Rick screamed, sitting hunched over still far away from her, but within hearing distance.
“Damn you for making me do this!” then loud wails as May reached him, standing behind him.

“Rick,” she choked out and Rick looked back at her, his expression falling, “May, you know you should be back home with Hershel,” he said as he stood, walking over to her.
May panted as she quickly felt around her jeans, grabbing Daryl’s gun in her belt, pointing it.
Rick stopped, “just, just put the gun down. May, put the gun down,” he said in a broken voice, his eyes tearful.

“It’s not what it seems, please,” Rick croaked and May pulled the trigger, the bullet flying right passed Rick and into Shane’s head behind him, the walker falling back, motionless.
Rick looked back and then at May with a shocked expression.
May let out a sob as she dropped the gun and Rick rushed at her, hugging her so tight that she let out a squeak.
“Thank you, thank you.”

“Let’s, let’s get back to the house,” May panted, holding her side in pain, her breathing ragged.
Rick nodded, “yeah, yeah let’s go,” he wrapped her arm around his own shoulders, his hand snaking around her waist to keep her up.
May was wincing with every step, Rick nearly carrying her.

Suddenly Rick stopped, “why are you-“ Rick quickly shushed her, slowly looking behind them. A huge herd of walkers on their heels.
“oh my god,” May coughed and Rick lifted her up, starting to run back to the house.
They were cut off and Rick changed pace, going for the shed, which was closer.
He ran in and put May down, closing the door behind himself.

[…]

Daryl was standing on the porch, looking at the herd, holding onto the railing.
Glenn and him had returned, but Shane and Rick hadn’t.
He walked back into the house, “May upstairs?” he asked and Maggie suddenly went pale.

“what?” he asked her, frowning.
“she ran out. She said something about he’s gonna kill and then she was just gone, I didn’t see which way she went,” Maggie said and rushed outside onto the porch.
“Fuck, fuck!” Daryl swore and grabbed his crossbow, running out into the grass to go find her.

[…]

“May, come on you gotta get up, get behind me,” Rick said while emptying a can of oil through the hay.
“Oh shit, alright. Hurry up, up there,” he panted and May did as he asked, climbing up to the hayloft, grunting.
“Take the lighter, drop it when I say so,” Rick said and handed a lighter to May, she looked at it and back at Rick. Rick shook his head, “don’t, please don’t do that. Just do as I say. Get up there,” he said and May nodded, “okay,” she panted and got up there.

Rick started banging on the barn door, “hey! Hey! You want some! Come on!” he shouted as he took off the barriers, the walkers flooding in as Rick continued screaming, climbing onto the ladder, just out of reach.
“May, now!”

May opened the lighter, a small flame appearing and she dropped it in the herd. The walkers burning up as the large flames lit.
Rick chuckled as he climbed onto the hayloft too, standing next to May as he looked at the burning walkers.
“Where’d you learn how to shoot?”
“Daryl.”

Chapter Text

She was laying in the backseat of Glenn and Maggie’s car, Rick and her had gotten separated while they escaped from the barn, Maggie had seen her and immediately came to her rescue.
“Is Daryl okay? Where’s Daryl?” she asked, completely exhausted and out of breath.
“I don’t know,” she barely heard Maggie say before she passed out.

When she woke up again they were nearing the highway, she groaned and Glenn nearly had a heart attack, looking back at her.
She chuckled weakly, “I’m up,” and he sighed in relief.
“I thought you were dead,” he said as he looked back at the road.

“surprise, surprise,” May said as she leaned back, “have you guys seen Daryl? Did anyone see where he went?” May asked, Maggie was asleep. Glenn shook his head, “I couldn’t see anything.”

Then, they saw Rick and Carl, her father’s happy face right behind them and Daryl. She nearly jumped out of the car while Glenn was still driving, running on bare feet, over the asphalt and right at Daryl.
She jumped into his arms, so hard that it knocked him back against the car, Daryl wrapped his arms around her.
“Oh sugar,” he sighed into her hair, “are you alright?” he asked and May nodded, sniffling, “yeah.”
She pulled back and turned to her father, letting out a sob as she gave him another bear hug, Beth clinging onto her and she wrapped her arms around the both of them and soon Maggie joined in too.

“Where’s Patricia?” May asked and Beth looked at her with sad eyes and shook her head, “Jimmy too,” Rick chimed in and May sighed, rubbing her eyes. “Okay, yeah, alright.”
“Where are the others?” Daryl asked, “we’re the only ones who made it so far,” Rick said, looking around.
“Shane?” Lori asked, still hugging her son. Rick shook his head, looking away, May and him made brief eye contact and May subtly shook her head, she wasn’t gonna say anything.
“Andrea?” Glenn asked, “she saved me then I lost her,” Carol replied, “we saw her go down,” T-dog said sadly, draped over the car door.
“Patricia?” Hershel asked, “they got her too,” Beth whispered, “took her right from me. I was with her, I was holdin’ onto her daddy, they just-“ Hershel hugged her again and Beth started crying.

Soon everyone was back in the cars, May on the back of Daryl’s motorcycle, holding onto him tightly and kissing his neck.
The wind was rushing through her hair and she smiled, wrapping her arms tighter around Daryl.
“I love you,” she talked into his ear and Daryl turned his head, smiling at her, “I love you too darling,” May leaned in and kissed him.

The car behind them honked and May looked back, seeing her father sitting in the passenger seat and she laughed, “it’s my dad,” she giggled.
They continued driving on until Rick honked, stopping on the bridge and so did the others. Daryl stopped the motorcycle and May got to stretch her legs for a minute.

“You out?” Daryl asked as he got off too, “running on fumes,” Rick said as he walked up.
“We can’t all fit in one car,” Glenn said and Rick nodded, “we’ll have to run for gas in the morning.”
“I’m freezing,” May said, rubbing her arms. Daryl took off his leather jacket and then the vest under that, “wear this one, it’s warmer,” Daryl said as he handed it to her and put his own leather jacket back on.
May put it on and it was huge, but she’d manage.
“Dad I’m cold too,” Carl said and Rick took off his own jacket, putting it on Carl.
“We’ll make a gas run and find a warehouse, maybe a clothing store somewhere near her. Get everyone something tactic to wear. Let’s stay the night over there,” he pointed at a brick coverage and Daryl nodded, “aight.”

He took May’s hand and everyone walked over, getting settled for the night.
May was asleep by the fire, Daryl sitting beside her and Carol next to him.
“We’re not safe with him,” Carol whispered, Daryl looked at her, confused.
“Keeping something like that from us?” Carol went on, “why do you need him? He’s just gonna pull you down.”
“No. Rick’s done alright by me,” Daryl replied softly, his hand buried in May’s hair.
“You’re his henchman and I’m a burden,” Carol said, “you deserve better.”

Daryl was looking at her, squinting and confused, “what do you want?”
“a man of honor.”
“Rick has honor.” Daryl diverted his gaze, pulling May into his lap so the both of them could sit a little closer to the fire.
Then something rustled.
“What was that?” Beth asked, terrified.
“Could be anything, a raccoon, a possum,” Daryl said, standing up and grabbing his crossbow.

May had woken up in the meantime, rubbing her eyes.
“A walker,” Glenn added to Daryl. “We need to leave. I mean, what are we waiting for?” Carol asked, Rick stepping into the makeshift house without a roof.
“Which way?” Glenn asked.
“It came from over there,” Maggie answered.

“The last thing we need is for everyone to be running off in the dark,” Rick said, “we don’t have the vehicles. No one’s travelling on foot,” he finished.
“Don’t panic,” Hershel said, pulling May against himself who had barely gotten to her feet.
“I’m not, I’m not sitting here waiting for another herd to blow through. We need to move, now.” Maggie commanded and Rick took another step forward, “no one is going anywhere.”
“Do something,” Carol sneered at him.
“I am doing something! I’m keeping this group together, alive. I’ve been doing that all along, no matter what. I didn’t ask for this. I killed my best friend for you people, for Christ’s sake!” he shouted.

Everyone looked shocked and Daryl looked at May, who just glanced away.
“You saw what he was like, how he pushed me, how he compromised us, how he threatened us. He staged the whole Randall thing, led me out to put a bullet in my back. He gave me no choice!” Rick continued.
“He was my friend, but he came after me,” Rick glanced to his son crying, “my hands are clean,” he then sneered. “Maybe you people are better off without me. Go ahead. I say there’s a place for us, but maybe..” he sighed, “maybe it’s just another pipe dream,” he taunted them. “Maybe I’m fooling myself again! Why don’t.. why don’t you go out and find out yourself,” he spat out.

“There’s the door. No takers? Just one thing, if you’re staying, this isn’t a democracy anymore,” with that, Rick walked out. Even Daryl looked a little unsure.

[the season 3 timeskip]

She walked into the house the men had just cleaned out, her black tank top clinging to her body. Her black boots thumping on the floor as she walked in, looking around.
Daryl came up behind her, grabbing onto her ass and giving it a little squeeze as he kissed her cheek.

“Darlin’,” he muttered and May smiled, leaning back into him.
Everyone started gathering in the living room and so did May and Daryl. Daryl standing by the window, plucking at the owl he’d killed and keeping a look out, while May sat against the wall with a hot needle, making new holes in her belt.

She stood and looped it into her cargo’s, clasping it shut and looking at Daryl, who wrapped an arm around her waist and pulled her against himself.
They’d adapted to keeping quiet, to attract less attention to themselves.
Carl walked in with a can, starting to open it. Rick looked at him and walked over to the boy, picking up the can and seeing it was dog food, he loudly smashed it into the fireplace right by May and Daryl, who both jumped, looking at Rick.

The man didn’t pay them a glance.
“Psst,” T-dog said and motioned out the window.

Soon, everyone gathered their stuff again and got back in the cars. May and Daryl on his motorcycle.
They stopped on the road leading through some forest, Maggie laying out the map on the car.
“We got no place left to go,” T-dog said, “when this herd meets up with this one, we’ll be cut off. We’ll never make it south,” Maggie explained.
“What would you say? That was about 150 head?” Daryl said, “that was last week, it could be twice that by now,” Glenn remarked.

“This river could’ve delayed them,” Hershel said, pointing at the map. “If we move fast, we might have a shot to tear right through there.”
“Yeah but if this group joins with that one, they could spill out this way,” May said, pointing at the red circles on the map.
“So we’re blocked,” Maggie said. “Only thing to do is double back to 27, swing towards Greenville,” Rick drawled.
“Yeah, we’ve been through that already. It’s like we spent the winter going in circles,” May said, “yea I know, I know. At Newnan we’ll push west. Haven’t been through there yet,” Rick nearly interrupted her.

“We can’t keep going house to house, need some place to hole up for a few weeks,” Rick sighed, “alright, is it okay if we get to the creek before we head out? Won’t take long. We gotta fill up on water, we can boil it later,” May asked, “knock yourself out,” Rick said and turned to Hershel.

“She can’t take much more of this moving about,” Hershel said, “what else can we do? Let her give birth on the run?” Rick asked.
“Do you see a way around that?” Hershel sighed and walked away.
“Hey, while the others wash their panties, let’s go hunt. That owl didn’t exactly hit the spot,” Daryl proposed to May and she nodded, “yea, sure.”

Soon they were walking along the train tracks, as quietly as possible. They came to a clearing, overlooking a prison, a yard filled with walkers.
“That’s a shame,” Daryl said and May glanced at it, “might wanna tell Rick about it, if he wants to clear it out or something,” May said, squinting at the sun.
Daryl nodded, “we will.”

They did, and now they were standing in front of a fence, armed, about to have a war with three dozen walkers.
Rick cut open the fence and everyone got through before Glenn quickly tied it back up, everyone walking towards the entrance to the yard.
Rick stopped, “it’s perfect. If we can shut that gate, prevent more from filling the yard, we can pick off these walkers. We’ll take the field by tonight,” Rick said.

“So how do we shut the gate?” Hershel asked.
“I’ll do it, you guys cover me,” Glenn said and Maggie shook her head, “no. suicide run.”
“I’m the fastest,” Glenn told her, “no, you, Maggie and Beth, draw as many as you can over there,” Rick pointed, “pop them through the fence. Daryl, May, go back to the other tower. Carol, you’ve become a pretty good shot. Take your time, we don’t have a lot of ammo to waste,” Carol nodded and off she was.

Daryl and May were sat high in the tower, May grinned, “it’s nice up here,” she said and Daryl nodded, “other than them gnarly asshats growling down there, it’s nice.”
May scoffed and elbowed him, Daryl smiling back at her.
Then Rick was running through the yard, May sitting steady with a sniper, killing the zombies in front of Rick, while Daryl killed them behind him.

Rick quickly closed the gate, “he got it!” May shouted and everyone started shooting the walkers through the fence, the field soon cleared.
Everyone happily came out of their towers, running into the field, cheering and wooping.

Daryl was walking towards May with a huge smile, lifting her up with one arm and twirling her around, May laughed and kissed him, Daryl putting her back on her feet.

Soon they lost the light, sitting around a fire while Daryl stayed on watch.
Carol got up and grabbed some of the food they’d roasted over the fire, “I’ll take some to Daryl,” she said and walked off. May would’ve done it herself, but Carl was sitting against her, half asleep, while Maggie laid on her lap.

Carol climbed onto the car, Daryl helping her up.
“It’s not much, but if I don’t bring you something you won’t eat at all,” she said and Daryl hummed, “I guess little Shane over there has got quite the appetite,” he said, referring to Lori’s baby, her stomach was big and round by now.
“Don’t be mean,” Carol chuckled, “Rick’s gotten us a lot farther than I ever thought he would, I‘ll give him that,” Carol then said, “mhm,” Daryl said as he chewed at the wing he got, pulling the meat off the bone with his teeth.

“Shane could never have done that,” Carol said and rolled her shoulders, grimacing.
“what’s wrong?” Daryl asked, a mouth full of food.
“That rifle. The kickback,” she said, “I’m just not used to it.”
“Hold on,” Daryl said as he put his plate down, he sucked off his fingers and turned Carol around, starting to massage her shoulder.

“Better get back,” Daryl soon said after massaging her for a bit, “it’s pretty romantic, screw around?” Carol asked with a grin and Daryl looked at her, then scoffed.
“I’ll go down first,” Daryl said as he went to climb off the car, “even better,” Carol giggled and Daryl laughed, looking back at her, “stop.”

Maggie sat up, leaning against Glenn with a sigh.
Glenn wrapped an arm around her.
“Bethy, sing paddy reilly for me,” Hershel then said, “daddy not that one, please,” May said, Carl shifting against her, May wrapping her arm around him and gently carding her hand through his hair.
“how about parting glass?” he then asked, “no one wants to hear,” Beth said.

“why not?” Glenn asked, “okay,” Beth said hesitantly and she started singing.
Rick heard and slowly made his way back from his walks around the perimeter, Daryl and Carol emerging from the dark, Daryl sitting beside Carl and squeezing him in between himself and May.
Rick glanced at May and Daryl cuddling his son but didn’t say anything as he sat down beside Lori.
then Maggie started singing along while May put her head on Daryl’s shoulder, Daryl gave her an elbow, “I know you know that song, I do, at least,” Daryl whispered.
May smiled, watching her sisters sing and joining in, Daryl putting an arm around her and kissing her temple.

“We should all turn in,” Rick said when the song ended, “we have a big day tomorrow.”
“A big day?” May asked,
Rick looked at her, “look, I know we’re all exhausted, but we have to push just a little more. All the walkers are dressed as guards and prisoners,” he explained, Daryl looked back, “looks like this place fell pretty early.”
May’s mouth formed an ‘O’, “that could mean the supplies may be intact.”
Rick smiled as he nodded, “they’d have an infirmary, a commissary.”
“an armory?” Daryl asked.
“that would be outside the prison itself but not too far away,” Rick explained. “Warden’s offices would have information on where to find it.”

“weapons, food, medicine,” May numbered, “this place could be a goldmine.”
“we’re dangerously low on ammo, we’d run out before we’d even make a dent,” Hershel chimed in, “that’s why we have to go in there,” Rick said, “hand to hand.”

May glanced at Daryl, who was lifting Carl to sit more comfortably on both their laps.
“after all we’ve been through, these assholes don’t stand a chance,” May said and Rick winked at her before he stood to resume his walks of the perimeter.

Lori went after him.

“Baby?” Daryl whispered and May looked at him, “hm?”
Daryl smiled and laid down, May getting the hint and laying down too, but they’d woken up Carl in the process.
He tiredly looked at the both of them, “I’ll go lay down with my mom,” he yawned and May sat up, holding his head as she kissed his forehead, “alright, honey.”

Lori smiled at her and May smiled back at Lori, before Daryl sat and took off his poncho, using it as a matrass. May scooted on and Daryl wrapped himself around her backside, nuzzling into her hair.
After a while of snoring from others, May pushed herself back against Daryl, who grunted wantonly but grabbed her hip to stop her from moving.
“not here.”
“let’s go somewhere else then,” May whispered and Daryl glanced at everyone sleeping, “we don’t have to be afraid of Rick catchin’ us, I think it would be fun,” May smirked and Daryl chuckled softly, taking her hand in his and cautiously sneaking off into the guard tower.

Daryl pressed her against the wall, his legs in a wide stance while May’s were in between his.
“Hurry up,” May panted, glancing at the stairs and up into the tower and at the door while she was unbuckling Daryl’s belt.
“I’m trying,” Daryl grunted as he shimmied his own pants off his hips and pulled May’s down to her knees.
“Jump,” he said and May did, Daryl hoisting her legs over his arms, pinning her against the wall so he could pull himself out and give his cock a few strokes.

“C’mon!” May giggled, Daryl laughing under pressure, “hold on!” he said and spit in his hand, rubbing it into himself and then lining himself up, slowly pushing in.
He groaned and May threw her head back, letting out a relieved sigh. Never being away from the group, meant no privacy, ever. So they hadn’t done this in a long, long time.

Daryl gripped onto May’s ass with his hands to keep her up, panting into her neck, then biting into her shoulder to keep quiet.
May was softly moaning with every thrust, “just keep it slow,” May panted and Daryl nodded, slow rolls of his hips grinding into her.
“God, I- fuck,” Daryl whimpered, May glanced passed Daryl, her cheek pressed to his hair and made eye contact with Rick.

She just smirked, letting out a louder moan, “oh fuck, yes daddy!” she panted and Rick rolled his eyes, he didn’t like her loud moans, says they sound like fake porn.
But when Daryl hit a spot inside her, she cried out and Rick grinned, nodding, making a kissy motion towards her.

Daryl was whining and whimpering against her, “please, oh please let me cum, let me cum inside,” he cried, “please who?” May asked with a smirk, Daryl whimpered again, throwing his head back as he fucked into May without abandon.
“please mommy, please baby, let me cum, oh mommy please,” he begged, his thighs quivering.
“Go ahead,” May said, pulling Daryl against herself and keeping eye contact with Rick as she moaned, watching him palm himself through his pants.
Daryl shoved into her one last time, letting out a string of ‘thank you’s’ and filling her up, May gasping as she felt the warm bodily fluid fill her up.

Daryl let her legs down, pulling out as he leaned against her, panting.
“Christ,” he sighed, May giggled and slipped away from him, pulling up her pants.
Daryl pulled his own pants up and turned around, not expecting to bump into Rick.
He looked at him, shocked and was shoved back against the wall so hard that he fell onto his ass, a dick down his throat before he could blink.

May was peeking around the door and she laughed, “bye, boys,” and gone she was, back in her place on Daryl’s poncho.
Soon, Daryl pressed in behind her and she turned around, wrapping her arms around him so he could lay on her chest.
“Hold on let me grab an extra blanket,” she whispered when she felt how cold Daryl was, shivering against her.

Daryl allowed May to sit up and reach into her bag, pulling out a blanket she’d mainly used in the winter when they were sleeping in cars.
“this’ll keep you warm,” she whispered and draped the dark blue, stuffed blanket over the both of them, Daryl snuggling tightly against her.
“you feel okay, sugar?” May whispered softly and Daryl shook his head, “hurts,” he said softly.
“where?” she then asked and Daryl rubbed his hand over his own throat, “m’throat.”

“did you tell Rick, baby?” May asked and Daryl nodded, “yeah, he apologized, cared for me,” he yawned and May nodded, “good, get some sleep,” she wrapped her hands into his hair to keep them warm too and after a while she had a full view of Daryl’s relaxed, peaceful sleeping face.
She smiled and pressed her lips against Daryl’s forehead, not so much kissing, just letting them rest there as she closed her eyes and went to sleep.

[…]

Rick had gotten them to clear the walkers passed the gate, walking back to back through the yard in a formation, killing all the walkers around them.
Rick slowly opened the door to the inside, but saw nothing and glanced around the corner, seeing another courtyard stuffed with walkers.
He quickly pushed May back against the wall and signed for the others to do so too, but they were already noticed.
Another killing spree later, they walked back to the fence, Lori, Carl, Hershel and Carol still behind it to distract other walkers, who were now dead on the ground.
May raised her arms in victory and Daryl did the same, the both of them laughing, covered in walker blood.

“May did you see me kill that armored guy!” Maggie laughed and May nodded, giving her a high five, “loved it, ten out of ten,” she joked.
“let’s push in, we can’t risk a blind spot. The interior could be flooded with walkers from the outside,” Rick said and lead them all inside the prison, but when Daryl opened the door, no walkers were in sight.

They walked into a cell block and it looked utterly abandoned.
They cleared the walkers that were still locked in cells and soon everyone was settled in.
While Daryl refused to sleep in a cage and wanted to sleep on the perch, but May told him she was
sleeping in a bed and not a matrass on the ground.

Beth and Hershel housed together,
Glenn and Maggie,
Carol and Lori.
May took her own cell, if Daryl decided that he did want to sleep in a bed or come cuddle at night.
Carl, T-dog and Rick all had their own spaces, there was enough place for everyone.

Rick sat down against the wall, staring up at the ceiling while he sighed in relief, panting.

It was no longer than half an hour of sleep before Daryl slipped in beside her, carding his fingers through her now jawline short hair.
May yawned and nuzzled into Daryl’s chest, his blouse unbuttoned halfway, so she rubbed at his skin and kissed his torso everywhere she could reach.
Daryl wrapped his arms around her and soon, the prison went quiet.

That afternoon when everyone had woken up from their naps, they got the gear off of some of the walkers outside. They were covered in guts and Daryl grimaced as he held his helmet, a slimey substance dripping off of it.
“I ain’t wearing this,” he said, looking disgusted. “Then don’t,” Rick said matter of factly while he helped Hershel suit up in one of the rather clean armors.

Daryl looked at May as everyone was getting to leave, to clear out the hallways.
“Bye sugar, see you soon,” he smiled and kissed her.
May grinned, “bye honeypie.”
Then the group moved out, ready to go kill some walkers and explore the place.

She yawned as she sat down on the stairs, Carl plopped down next to her, “I’m hungry,” he sighed, holding his stomach. May wrapped an arm around him, “I know, I know. Your father and Daryl are gonna be back soon, they’re looking for the cafeteria and they’ll probably find it.”
Carl moaned as he held his head in his hands, “hey kid, come on now,” she said, rubbing his back. Carl looked up at her, his cheeks sagged in, his cheekbones prominent. He looked pale, but she supposed everyone here looked like that.
“Is there anything I can do for you?” she asked, worried.
“I’m just hungry,” he said and May nodded, “we all are. They’ll be back in a few, just a little longer,” she smiled and Carl lightheartedly smiled back at her.

then, “open the door, open the door it’s Hershel!” came shouting, “Carl!” the boy rushed to open the door, letting everyone in. Daryl rushed in first, his eyes wide, “May I’m so sorry, I’m so sorry,” he said as May got up and nearly ran to the table they’d dragged in.
Daryl caught her and turned her away, “no, no don’t look until they’ve fixed him up. Don’t look, May don’t look.”

They carried him upstairs, Beth and Maggie going after them.
“Daryl let me go,” she said as she pulled at her arm, “no,” he said. “May please don’t,” he said, slightly out of breath.
She pulled her arm away from him and went upstairs too and into the cell, seeing her father’s leg, chopped off.
“he got bit,” Rick said, looking up at her.
“I know what to do,” May panted, reaching down and taking off one of her shoe laces, tying it around Hershel’s knee to stop the bleeding slightly while Carl came back with towels.

Carol took the towels and pushed them onto the wound, “thank you, hand me that pillow,” Carl did and May shoved it under Hershel’s leg.
“We need to keep his leg elevated.”
“We can cauterize the wound, I can start a fire,” Glenn said, “no, the shock will kill him,” May said.

Then there were voices downstairs, “who is that?” May asked wide eyed, “prisoners, survivors,” Rick said, kneeling down by May and nearly putting his hand on May’s cheek but realized his wife was still in the room and awkwardly dropping it to her shoulder.
“They’ve got this, we can go look. Daryl’s down there.”

May quickly got up and rushed out, coming down the stairs and running out into the area next to the cells, she quickly recoils when she nearly bumps into a guy clad in light blue prison clothes, the same as the walkers.
He wolf whistles at her, “hey beautiful, how many of you are in there?” he asks with a grin and Daryl shoots an arrow right passed his head.
“too many for you to handle,” Rick sneers, “damn, she yours?” the dark haired man asks and May scoffed, “I’m not ‘anyone’s’, now take your scrawny asses to the hellish corner of this prison you crawled from,” she said, glaring at the men before taking her position with her rifle in between Daryl and Rick.

“you guys rob a bank or something? Why don’t you take him to a hospital?” he asked and everyone seemed confused for a minute until they realized, “how long have you been locked in that cafeteria?” Rick asked.
“Going on like ten months,” the man said, regripping his gun.
“a riot broke out, never seen anything like it,” another one of the prisoners said, “Attica on speed, man.”
“you ever heard about dudes going cannibal, dying and coming back to life?” the smallest of the prisoners said. “Crazy.”

“One guard looked out for us, locked us up in the cafeteria. Told us to sit tight, threw me this piece, said he’d be right back,” the dark haired man said again, still grossly eyeing May up and down. These men hadn’t seen a woman in almost a year, but it was disgusting the way they viewed her.

“yea and that was 292 days ago.”
“94 to my calcula-“
“shut up!”

“we were thinking that the army or the national guard were gonna show up any day now,” the prisoners said, “there is no army,” Rick broke the news.
“what do you mean?”
“there’s no government, no hospitals, no police. It’s all gone.”

They looked shocked, confused at most.
“for real?” a blond haired man with a mustache asked, “serious,” May replied to him.
“what about my mom’s?” a big guy asked.
“my kids? And my old lady?” another one asked, “yo, you got a cellphone or something, that we can call our families?”

“you just don’t get it do you?” Daryl asked, “no phones, no computers. As far as we can see at least half the population’s been wiped out,” Rick said and the dark haired man slowly started lowering his gun while the prisoners went quiet, the news dawning upon them.
“probably more,” May added, “ain’t no way, lady,” the dark haired man said.
“See for yourself,” May said, pointing at the doorway.

They let the men out, T-dog first, the prisoners in between them.
“Lord, they’re all dead,” they talked among themselves. “God the sun feels good.”
“Never thought I’d be so happy to see these fences.”

“How did you even get in here in the first place, you never told us,” one asked Daryl. “Cut a hole in the fence by the guard tower,” Daryl said, “that easy huh?” the prisoner asked him. “Where there’s a will, there’s a way.”
May grinned, the amount of times she’d told him that.
“So it’s a disease or something?” one asked May, May nodded, “and we’re all infected.”

“what do you mean infected? Like, aids or something?” the blonde haired man asked and May smiled, holding in her laugh. “No, not like aids. If he was to kill you,” she signed to Daryl, “shoot an arrow in your chest, you’d come back as one of these things,” she said, pointing at the dead body on the floor.

“it’s gonna happen to all of us,” Daryl said, “ain’t no way this Robin Hood cat is responsible for killing all these freaks,” the dark haired prisoner said, meaning Daryl.
“must be 50 bodies out here,” another one said.

“where’d you come from?” the dark haired man asked Rick, “Atlanta,” he curtly answered.
“where you headed?” the prisoner asked and Rick got defensive, “for now, nowhere.”
Rick took a step in front of his group, Daryl slightly pushing May behind himself.
“I guess you could take that area down there near the water,” the prisoner told Rick, “should be comfortable.”
“We’re using that field for crops,” Rick said, “we’ll help you move your gear out,” the dark haired prisoner said. “That won’t be necessary,” Rick said. “We took out these walkers, this prison is ours.”

The prisoner chuckled, “slow down, cowboy. You snatched the locks off our doors.”
Rick looked away for a second then back, “we’ll give you new locks if that’s how you want it.”
The prisoner spread his arms, signing to the walls around them, “this is our prison, we were here first.”

“Locked in the broom closet?” May remarked, Rick chuckled, “we took it, set you free. It’s ours. We spilled blood,” he then sneered at the prisoners in front of himself.
“We’re moving back into our cell block,” the prisoner retorted, “you’ll have to get your own,” Rick said.
“It is mine. I’ve still got personal artifacts in there, that’s about as mine as it gets!” the prisoner called out, grabbing his gun from his belt and Daryl stepped forward, his crossbow pointed.
“woah woah woah, maybe let’s try to work this out so everybody wins,” the blonde haired man quickly said.

“I don’t see that happening,” the dark haired prisoner said.
“Neither do I,” Rick spat.

Chapter Text

May went back to her father while Rick and Daryl went with the prisoners, after the deal they’d made. They would help them clear out a cellblock for half of the food they had, but of course Rick threatened him some more, so if they ever saw the prisoners around, they’d get their dome blown off.
May walked in, her lip trembling when she saw the state of her father.
She walked over, kneeling by his head and laying her hand on his forehead.

Lori put an arm around her and May leaned into her, sniffling once and then letting out a soft cry. Lori gently pulling May’s head against her chest as she shushed her, “shh, sh. It’s alright, he’s gonna be just fine.” May shook her head, “he’s not, look at him!” she called out and Lori sighed, “okay, okay. Quiet down,” she said, May’s voice loud enough to echo through parts of the prison they possibly didn’t even want to look at.

May pushed Lori away from herself and got up, walking out the door with a sniffle. She got downstairs and then heard ‘foods here!’ and Carl opened the door, “what do you got?” T-dog and Rick walked in with stacked boxes and huge sacks of food.

May smiled at him tiredly and he smiled back at her, winking, before he went to put the food down.
May walked after him, but Lori pulled Rick aside and she quickly changed course and went to look at the food instead.
“Hey May?” Beth tried to get her attention and May smiled, “Bethy.”
“Hey uhm, Maggie’s givin’ up on daddy. She said, well, she said he might not make it,” Beth immediately started, looking at her with hopeful eyes but May just sighed, “Beth…”
Beth glared at her, “you too? What is wrong with you people?” and with that she walked out, May bit her lip as she zoned out for a bit, then Daryl wrapped an arm around her, kissing her head.

“darling,” he smiled, May looked up at him, “sugar,” she retorted and kissed him. “you did good with that deal, look at all the food. And there’s gonna be more?” May said and Daryl nodded with a smile, “I know. I’m happy we did, tho.”
Daryl nodded, kissing her again a few times. Then someone cleared their throat behind May and Daryl pulled away to look at who it was.

“what is it?” he asked T-dog.
“we’re movin’ out to clear that cellblock,” he said and raised an eyebrow, “give me a minute to say bye to the woman,” Daryl said and leaned down again, making out with May.
“Daryl,” T-dog sighed and Daryl glared at him, but didn’t break away from May for another while. “I love you, honeypie.”
May smiled at him, “I love you too, sugar tits.” Daryl laughed at that, kissing her head, “I’ll be back in a while.”

[…]

May was stood beside Maggie in her father’s cell, her head on Maggie’s shoulder while her sister’s arm wrapped around her.
Then a cell door closed and Glenn glanced out of the cell, seeing Carl with a bag and a shotgun.
“I thought you were organizing the food?” he asked, “even better,” Carl grinned, “check it out,” he said as he threw a bag onto the cell floor.

Carol gasped and immediately reached in, grabbing some of the bandage and gauze and what not and starting to wrap up Hershel’s leg.
“where did you get this?” Lori asked her son, “from the infirmary,” he said, proud of his accomplishment. “wasn’t much left, but I cleared it out.”
May was happily digging through the bag, “oh you’re a dear, thank you so much,” she said as she stood up and took off Carl’s head, kissing his hair and forehead, hugging him and putting his head back on.

Carl chuckled, a huge smile on his face.
“you went by yourself?” Lori then asked, “yeah,” Carl said and Lori’s face fell.
“are you crazy?” she asked, “no big deal, I killed two walkers,” Carl said, his happy demeanor gone, demolished by his mother.
“you- alright, do you see this? This is with the whole group!” she scolded him, gesturing to Hershel.

“we needed supplies, so I got them!” Carl argued, “I appreciate that but,” Lori started but Carl cut her off, “then get off my back!”
“Carl! That’s your mother, you can’t talk to her like that!” Beth interrupted him. “Look, I think it’s great that you want to help,” Lori started but Carl ran out.
May sighed, rubbing her eyes.
“what you think you can do it better?” Lori sneered at her, “most certainly, anything better than the shitty excuse you call parenting,” May ridiculed Lori, walking out after Carl.

She found him sitting on the stairs by the door in the other room, a sad look on his face as he watched May walk over and sit down next to him.
May wrapped an arm around him, “you did good, Carl. I’m proud of you.”

Carl smiled up at her sadly, “thank you, but you don’t have to pretend.. I was just trying to help.”
May nodded, “I know, and you did, he might make it because of you. That’s amazing, Carl,” she smiled.
Carl looked up at her hopefully, “really?”
May nodded again, “yes, really.”
Carl smiled, bright and wide as he hugged her tightly. May chuckled and wrapped her arms around him, “good job, thank you so much for going out there to get those supplies.”

[…]

May and Carl were sitting by the door of Hershel’s cell, Maggie inside by his bed.
“May?” she then called out and May looked in, her eyes widening as she saw Maggie staring down at her father and she rushed to get up, running over, nearly knocking herself over in the process.

Maggie slowly took a step back and May felt his pulse, her eyes wide. Beth was now standing between them, pushing passed Maggie.
“May do something! Help! Somebody help!” she sobbed and May looked up at Maggie, shaking her head.
Then Lori rushed in and May looked at her, in shock. “Lori, Lori, help,” she choked out, scrambling back from the bed and Lori rushed in, laying her ear on his chest and then starting to perform CPR.

then he gasped and wrapped his arm around Lori and May screamed, reaching forward to pull her away, the four women pressed into the corner together, their eyes wide as they panted in fear.
Her father was looking at them, then he laid back down, slowly inhaling and exhaling.
“what the fuck, what the fuck, what the fuck,” May chanted, “is he alive? What does that mean? Is he half walker now?”
Lori laughed as she looked at May, “no, he’s alive.”
Then May hugged onto her. Beth and Maggie doing the same thing. Lori grunted and chuckled as she wrapped her arms around the three girls, “thank you,” Beth said, “it’s okay,” Lori smiled.

[…]

The doors jangled and Rick, Daryl and T-dog walked back in.
May was standing by the cell door with Glenn and Carl, seeing Daryl and walking over to him, hugging him.
“hey,” Daryl chuckled, “you alright?” he asked as he rubbed a hand over May’s back.

“Hershel stopped breathing, mom saved him,” Carl told his father, “it’s true,” Glenn backed him up and Rick glanced into the cell, handing his keys and gun to Carl.
he walked in, passed Lori, “still no fever,” the woman said, May and Daryl now standing in the door opening together, one arm of the other wrapped around each of their backs.

Rick stood over the bed and Hershel twitched, May gasping as the three girls crowded the bed again.
“dad?” May asked, “daddy,” she smiled, her eyes tearing up as her father looked up at them.
Rick immediately reached down and uncuffed Hershel from the bed, who reached out to him and took his hand.
Beth had started crying and May hugged her, “he’s alright, he’s okay Bethy,” she smiled through her own tears.
“come here,” Rick whispered and took Beth’s hand, putting it in Hershel’s as he pulled away his own.
Lori had left the room and he kissed May’s temple, who gratefully looked up at him. He smiled down at her as he held her face, kissing her forehead and then walking out.

Daryl kneeled beside her, wrapping an arm around her back.
“I told you so,” Beth told her sisters and they both chuckled, “stop it,” Maggie teased.
May giggled as she leaned into Daryl, who smiled at her and kissed her cheek.
“I’m tired, we should get some rest,” May said as she caressed Daryl’s stubble, smoothing her finger tips over the longer hair on his chin.
Daryl hummed and nodded, “alright. You girls will be okay in here?” Daryl asked Maggie and Beth, they nodded. “Go to sleep,” Beth smiled and Daryl nodded, taking May’s hand and standing up, guiding May into her own cell and laying down in her bed.

“I ain’t gonna sleep in a cell,” May mocked Daryl’s earlier statement in her best ‘scruff’ voice. Daryl smiled as he turned onto his stomach, “shut up,” he said fondly as May crawled under the blanket by Daryl, who turned onto his side and laid face to face with May.
He sighed in content and nuzzled a little closer, intertwining their legs.
“hold on,” May said and sat up, taking off her shirt and bra, then laying back down.

Daryl grinned from ear to ear, “I don’t mind if you want to take off them cargo’s too.”
“you shut up, now,” May said with a smile, kissing him and wrapping her arms around his neck as she rolled on top of him.
She finally settled on his chest, their legs zigzagged through each other.
They both fell asleep peacefully, Daryl’s warm hand on May’s naked back.

Chapter Text

They were supposed to be moving the cars into the field that morning, but they had other plans.
“where’s May and Daryl? We could use some help,” Carol said as she gestured to the cars and all the bodies they needed to pile up and burn.

“in the guard tower,” Glenn pointed up and the group looked up.
“Guard tower? They were just up there last night,” Rick said, confused. “May! Daryl!” Glenn shouted.
Daryl’s head popped up, shirtless and buckling up his belt while May rushed around behind him.
“Hey, what’s up guys?” Daryl awkwardly shouted back at them, standing by the door.
The group on the ground laughed, “you coming?” Glenn shouted, “what?” Daryl shouted back, confused.

“You coming?” Glenn asked again and Daryl looked at May, “did he just ask if I came?” May burst out laughing, “no, we need to go down there.”
“come on, we could use a hand!” Glenn called out and Daryl looked down at them, grossed out.
“shut up!” he laughed down at them and disappeared into the guard tower with May again.

They came out of the guard tower, seeing two prisoners.
“weren’t they supposed to.. like.. never show up again?” May whispered and Daryl nodded, “yeah.”
“look, we had nothing to do with Tomas and Andrew. You trying to prove a point, you’ve proved it bro!” the blonde prisoner called out.

“we’ll do whatever it takes to be part of your group. Just please, please don’t make us live in that place.”
“Our deal is non-negotiable,” Rick then said and May sighed, “you either live in that cellblock, or you leave.”

They continued arguing back and forth, “what’s the blonde ones name again?” May whispered to Daryl but he didn’t answer, “Daryl,” she nagged him, pulling at his arm.
Daryl shushed her, going back to following the argument.

“Daryl,” she whined, leaning into him and she caught a stern look from Rick. Daryl saw it too and grabbed her upper arm in a tight grip, “that’s a warning, little girl,” he sneered and May scoffed, “yea right. Weren’t you the one calling me mommy a few days ago?”
“that’s right, but Rick wasn’t. You watch out, got it?”
“yup. Got it.”
“hey,” he grabbed her face and turned it to himself, “you got it?”
“yeah, I understand,” May said, holding onto his hand and then leaning in, giving him a kiss.

Daryl scoffed and chuckled, kissing her back.
Then they ended up locking Axel and Oscar out.

Soon they were moving the cars to the west side, out of the way but ready if they ever needed to bail, just like Rick said.
Axel was rambling to Daryl about knowing his bikes and that he was pretty handy with a wrench, while Daryl completely ignored him.

May had collected some fire wood with Rick and Glenn and was on her way back inside to go change her ripped shirt which had happened along the way when her father came out, on crutches, but he was up and walking.

She smiled as she watched him, “look at you,” she grinned and her father chuckled, “I think I’m getting the hang of it.”
Rick and Daryl were standing by the fence, smiling and waving at them.
Then suddenly Carl shouted, “walkers! Look out!”

“no, no!” Rick screamed, both Daryl and Rick starting to run as fast as they could.
“May! May run! Get out of there!” Daryl screamed as he watched her take down some walkers.
“Lori get inside! Lori!” Rick was equally as loud while Rick tried to tie up the fence.
May was trying to kill as many walkers as she could, but she was getting overrun.
“Lori! Here!” May shouted and Carl and Lori rushed over to her, locking themselves in a gateway.
They were about to walk into the cellblock when more walkers came from there and she quickly ushered Lori and Carl into another room.

“what the hell happened?” Rick asked as he killed walkers in the main block, “where’s Lori, Carl?”
“May led them into C-block! That gate was open, T was bit!” Hershel and Beth both talked through each other and Rick nodded, Daryl killing more walkers.

“May! Maybelle!” Daryl shouted, not seeing her anyway. “Daryl! C-block! She’s in C-block, she’s safe!” Rick shouted across the concrete.
Daryl looked at him and sighed in relief, tackling another walker.

May was walking through the hallway, holding Carl’s hand and leading him away.
Lori stopped walking behind her and grunted, “something’s not right,” she said and May turned around.
“are you bit?” Carl asked, “no, no, no. I think the baby’s coming,” she cried out, holding her stomach.
“mom?” Carl asked as May helped Lori stand up, right then walkers rounded the corner, snarling and snapping their jaws.

“No, there’s no time. Turn back. GO!” May shouted and wrapped her arm around Lori’s waist, dragging her through the hallway.
Lori was crying out in pain as Carl lead them through the hallway, trying to find some place to go where it was quiet, no shadows of walkers or gnawing teeth.

“In here!” Carl said and opened a door, May carrying Lori in. He closed it behind them again, while May got Lori laid down on the floor.

[…]

Rick had cleared C-block, the place full of walkers, “Lori, Carl!” he shouted as he went up the steps.
Daryl rushed in, gasping in labored breaths. “We just took out five of them in there, I’m- May, Maybelle!” he screamed through the halls, louder than anyone had ever heard him.
“May!” he screamed again, leaning against the wall and dropping his crossbow, covering his face.

“oh no, oh no, no no no,” he whimpered, his hands shaking.
Rick rushed down, “they’re just somewhere else, Daryl look at me. Look at me. They’re just somewhere else. We’re gonna find them,” Rick coached him as Daryl’s bottom lip trembled and he nodded, rushing out again.

[…]

“I can’t tell if you’re fully dilated yet,” May asked, currently sitting in between Lori’s knees.
“I gotta push, I gotta push,” she sighed, “okay let me help you up, I got you,” May said, helping Lori up and getting her in her desired position.
May kneeled down, “your body knows what to do, just let it do all the work,” she said, trying to soothe her.
“Lori wait, no don’t push, something’s wrong!” she said, her hand now coated in blood while Lori let out a bloodcurdling scream.

[give it a little timeskip]

The sound turned off and May looked up, Lori laying down on the floor. Carl held her hand, “look at me, mom, look at me. Keep your eyes open,” the boy said, Lori sweating while May tried to find out what to do.

“we have to get you back to dad,” May said as she held onto Lori’s other hand. “I’m not gonna make it,” Lori muttered, “Lori with all this blood, I don’t think you’re fully dilated yet. No amount of pushing is gonna help,” May panted.

“I know what it means, and I’m not losing my baby,” Lori said, her eyes closing again as she breathed heavily.
“you’ve gotta cut me open.”
“No. I can’t,” May said, “you don’t have a choice,” Lori sighed.

“I’ll go for help,” Carl said, getting up. “No!” Lori and May both said at the same time, Carl stopping in his tracks, “Carol’s the one that practiced that, dad only taught me the steps, Lori. If I..” May said, her heart hammering in her chest.
“May please.”
“I have no anesthetic, no equipment,” May started, “Carl has a knife,” Lori interrupted her softly.

“you won’t survive,” May said, her voice starting to break, but she kept it under control.
“my baby has to survive,” Lori said, “please, my baby. For all of us. Please, Maybelle, please.”
May had teary eyes as she rubbed Lori’s knees, shaking her head, “please May, please.”

May lifted her shirt with trembling hands, “you see my old c-section scar?” Lori asked, May looked down at it, “I can’t.”
“You can, you have to,” Lori panted tiredly, “Carl? Baby, I don’t want you to be scared, okay? This is what I want, this is right. Now, you take care of your daddy for me alright? And your little brother or sister-“
“you don’t have to do this,” Carl cried, a tear running down his cheek, Lori gently wiping it away, “you are gonna be fine. You are gonna beat this world. I know you will.”

and as Lori continued on, May regretted every affair she ever had with this woman’s husband in the past 6 months. The first kiss on the porch with Daryl, everything in between that, to the guard tower not even a week ago.

May was crying, completely quiet, as she watched Carl and Lori say goodbye.
“May when this is over, you have to do it,” Lori said and May shook her head, thick tears running down her cheeks. “It can’t be Rick, it can’t be Rick.”
Carl handed his knife over to May, who took it, staring down at Lori.
“goodnight love,” Lori said, “I’m sorry,” May whispered and cut into Lori, the woman screaming out in pain.

“No! What are you doing to her!” Carl screamed at May, but May ignored him, reaching into the cut.
“Carl give me your hand,” May said and Carl looked at her, “Carl please,” May said and he reached over, May putting Carl’s hand in place to hold it open.
“I see the ears,” May said, panting, “I can’t tell if this is the arm or the leg. Okay, I’m gonna pull it out,” she said once she had a good grip on the baby.

Soon, she was holding a baby, but it was completely silent. Her eyes widened and she quickly started patting her on the chest, then turning her over and gently patted her on the back, the baby finally starting to cry.
Carl took off his jacket and handed it to May, who took it and quickly wrapped it around the baby.

“we have to go,” she croaked out and quickly got up with the baby. “We can’t just leave her here! She’ll turn!” Carl quickly said and May looked at Lori, then back at Carl.
May reached into her belt and grabbed her gun, “no,” Carl said, “Carl,” May said softly, “she’s my mom,” Carl said and May turned around, going up the stairs and glanced out of the room, checking if the walkers were gone and some had just turned their backs, scrambling out of the hallway.

May turned back and startled by a loud gunshot, Carl had killed his mother.
He walked passed her, his face stoic. May watched him walk away in shock.

Chapter Text

May walked into the court, breathing heavily as she sniffled, holding the baby. Rick was looking at her and May choked on her breath, struggling to breathe through her tears.

Rick slowly walked over, keeping a good distance still and dropped his axe, shaking his head as he got tears in his eyes. May sobbed softly, her hands covered in blood. Any bare skin that was showing, had been covered in dark red.

“where is she?” Rick stammered and he went to walk passed her, “no, Rick no,” May said as she tried to grab onto him.
Then he started crying, broken no’s coming from him as he fell to the floor.

May saw Daryl, trying to take in the whole situation and place it in a box in his brain. She slowly walked over to him and Daryl held her face, but May kept crying, refusing to look at him. Daryl hugged her, the baby in between them.
“I’m sorry, I’m sorry. She- she wanted, she said-“ May tried to talk through her heaps of breath.
“nobody blames you,” Daryl said, kissing her face numerous times, “I love you so much, I was so scared. I thought you were in C-block but I couldn’t find you,” Daryl whispered while May trembled against him.
“we can’t ever do anything with Rick again. We- we have to stay away from him, don’t talk to him, don’t touch him, don’t even look at him,” May said and Daryl looked confused, “sugar, what are you talking about? Hey look at me, I thought you liked what we did with Rick,” he whispered, making sure no one else but them heard.

May shook her head, “no, no. Carl,” she turned around and handed the baby to him.
“let me see the baby,” her father said and Carl walked over, showing her to Hershel.
“The good news is, she looks healthy. But she needs formula, and soon, or she won’t survive,” he said and Daryl shook his head.
“nope, no way, not her. We ain’t losing anybody else, I’m going on a run.”

“I’ll back you up,” Maggie said, “I’ll go too,” Glenn then said.
“Okay, think where we’re going. Beth,” he signed her over, “kid just lost his mom. His dad ain’t doing so hot.” Beth nodded, “I’ll look out for him.”

Daryl was rushing around, “Maggie, Glenn, vamonos!” he said, “come on, we’re gonna lose the light!” he shouted, rushing to the gate.
Then they were gone.
May watched Rick pick up his axe and go inside, “May, go after him, quick!” Hershel said, looking at where Rick went with worried eyes. May looked at him and then walked away, into the prison, into C-block, opposite of where Rick was probably going.

She climbed into her bunk, curling up on her side. She was just staring at the wall for the better part of an hour, before she fell asleep.

She woke up to Daryl feeding Judith and she stood in the doorway, Maggie saw her and beckoned her over. May walked over and Maggie wrapped an arm around her, May sighed and closed her eyes.
“May look!” she heard Daryl say and she opened her eyes again, smiling as she saw Daryl holding the bottle.
She walked over and gave him a kiss, “wanna try?” he asked and May nodded, sitting down on the table as she was handed the baby.

she chuckled, feeling the weight in her arms felt oddly secure. She smiled up at Daryl, who was watching her, and then looked back at the baby.
“you want one?” Daryl asked with a grin and everyone around them, except for her father, laughed at his joke.
“no thank you,” May said with upturned lips as she looked up at him, Daryl leaned down and kissed her.
“Daryl I am warning you,” Hershel said sternly and Daryl just smirked at him, “sorry sir.”

[…]

They were having breakfast the next morning, May was slowly eating some oatmeal, while Carl didn’t touch his food at all.
“everybody okay?” Rick’s voice suddenly echoed through the room and May tensed up, keeping her eyes solely on her food.

“yeah, we’re okay,” Maggie said and Rick walked in, leaving the door open. “What about you?” Hershel asked, “I cleared out the boiler block,” Rick murmured.
“how many were there?” Daryl asked, “I don’t know. A dozen, two dozen.” Rick answered him.

“I have to get back. Just wanted to check on Carl,” he said, patting his son on the shoulder as he went to turn around. “Rick, we can handle taking out the bodies,” Glenn quickly said, to keep him there a little longer, “you don’t have to.”
“no I do, everyone have a gun and a knife?” he then asked Daryl, standing right in front of him, while May still refused to even look his way.

“Yeah. We’re running low on ammo, though,” Daryl quietly spoke, hesitantly looking up at Rick.
“May and me were planning on making a run this afternoon. Found a phonebook with some places we can hit, look for bullets and formula,” Glenn explained, nodding at May who mimicked his movement back to him.
“we cleared out the generator room, Axel’s there trying to fix it. In case of emergency. We’re gonna sweep the lower levels as well,” Daryl told him their tasks for the day and Rick looked at May, who kept her head down.

“May,” he said and went to kneel down by her but she looked away, he reached out to tuck her hair behind her ear, but she slapped away his hand.
“Maybelle,” her father said, but she didn’t notice him as she quickly got up and grabbed the stack of buckets left there during the evacuation of the prison, gagging and throwing up the oatmeal she just ate and a few days’ worth of dinner.

Daryl rushed over and gathered her hair, waiting until she was finished throwing up.
Rick took a few steps back and was out the door again in seconds, “Rick-“ Hershel tried, but he was already gone again.
“are you okay? Did you catch something?” Daryl asked and May shook her head as she wiped her mouth with her sleeve, “I’m not sick. I was just.. thinking about the wrong thing while eating.”

Daryl raised an eyebrow, “what?” then he made a small ‘oh’ sound and nodded, “you still want to eat?” Daryl asked and May shook her head, “no, no thanks.”
“You still wanna go on that run?” Glenn asked worriedly while Maggie was intently watching, “yes, yes. I’m fine.”

Glenn nodded, “okay.”

[…]

May got out of the car, looking around. “Clear outside,” she said and Glenn nodded, “alright, let’s take a look,” he said and grabbed the bolt cutters, cutting the thick chain wounded around the door.
Glenn opened the door and May squealed, ducking as birds flew out. Glenn chuckled, mimicking her scream.
“shut up,” May laughed and Glenn walked in, “Glenn get that duck,” she said, “are you serious?” he asked laughing, “yeah, a kid growing up in a prison could use some toys,” she said and Glenn went to grab it.

“we, just hit the powdered formula jackpot,” Glenn said after a while, May keeping watch outside. “Oh thank god,” she said, “I also got beans, batteries, cocktail wieners, many mustards. It’s a straight shot back to the prison from here. Probably make it in time for dinner,” Glenn said.

“I like the quiet. Back there, back home, you can always hear them,” May explained, “outside the fence, no matter where you are.” She was holding the shopping cart Glenn had used.

“Now where is it y’all good people are calling home?” a voice loudly rang and May’s head snapped towards it, a big man with one hand and a gun pointed at them.
May dropped the shopping cart and grabbed her gun, pointing it at the man.

“Merle?” Glenn asked, the man laughed as he slowly put his gun down. “Wow!” he called out and walked towards them with his hand, and knife arm, in the air.
“Hey, back the hell up!” May shouted at him, threatening him with her gun.
“Okay, okay, honey. Jesus!”
“you made it,” Glenn said, “can you tell me, is my brother alive?” Merle asked. “huh?”

“Yeah,” Glenn said, May looked at Glenn and then back at Merle. “Hey, you take me to him and I’ll call it even on everything that happened up there in Atlanta,” Merle said, “no hard feelings.”
Glenn kept quiet and Merle laughed, “oh, you like that?” he asked, twirling around his knife hand. “yeah. Well I found myself a medical supply warehouse,” he started explaining, “fixed it up myself, pretty cool huh?”

“we’ll tell Daryl you’re here and he’ll come out to meet you,” Glenn said and May’s head snapped towards him, “Daryl? He’s Daryl’s brother?”
“hold on, just hold up!” Merle said, “woah, woah!” Glenn said as Merle took steps closer.
“the fact that we found each other is a miracle. Come on now, you can trust me.”
“you trust us, you stay here.”

Merle chuckled and stood for a moment, before he pulled his gun and shot.
“No!” Glenn shouted and ducked, the glass of the car shattering.
May dived away and behind the car.

When Glenn ran around the car, he found Merle with his arm around May’s throat, a gun pressed to his head.
“hey, hey buddy. Hold up!” he taunted.
“Let go of her. Let go of her!” Glenn shouted, “put the gun in the car, now. Put the gun in the car son.” Merle said, while May cried, feeling the cold metal of the gun against her temple.

Glenn did as he asked, “now, we’re gonna go for a little drive,” Merle said, “we’re not going back to our camp,” Glenn said. “No, we’re going somewhere else.”

“Get in the car Glenn! You’re driving!” Merle sneered at him, “Move!” he shouted.
“don’t-“ Glenn nearly whimpered, “get up,” Merle sneered at May as he dragged her to the car while Glenn got in the drivers seat.

“that’s it,” Merle grinned. Soon, they were off driving. The cart abandoned in the parking lot.
They’d been torn away from each other the moment they arrived, shoved into different rooms.
May could hear Merle taunting him, he thought she was his girlfriend.
The grunting and pained sounds coming from the other room made her flinch.
“I wanna know now! Tell me!” she heard Merle screaming and then a punch, and another one, and another one. It didn’t stop.

[…]

she was still tied to the chair, staring at the table when the door opened and she quickly looked at who it was.
It was a rather tall man, with a knife, to be clear. He slowly walked toward her with it and May struggled to stay quiet, whimpering in fear. The man stood behind her and cut the tape keeping her wrists bound together around the chair.

May got her hands in front of herself and ripped off the remains of the duct tape. The man walked around the table, pulling back the other chair, “May I?” he asked.
May nodded, crossing her arms.
“thank you,” he said and sat down. “we’ll take you back to your people, explain this was all just a misunderstanding. You tell us where they are, we’ll drive you there.” He said, May just stared at him stubbornly.

“I want to talk to Glenn,” she then said, “I can’t allow that,” the man said rather sweetly, “Your people are dangerous.”
May kept quiet, staring at him.
“Handcuffed my man to a roof, forced him to amputate his own hand,” he said and May shook her head, “I don’t know anything about that.”

“you just tell us where they are and we’ll bring them here,” he said matter-of-factly. “You’ll be safe, I promise.” May diverted her eyes, refusing to talk to him.
“No?” May turned her head away, “fine.”
“let’s try something else,” he said, getting comfortable in his chair. “Stand up, please.”

May didn’t.
He leaned forward over the table, “stand up.”
May thought about it for a minute, looking at him, before she scooted her chair back and stood. In her light brown cargo pants and black tank top, Daryl’s flannel draped over her shoulders.
“take off the flannel and the shirt,” he said. “No.” May replied.
“take off the flannel and the shirt, or I’ll bring Glenn’s hand in here,” he then said.

May took a deep breath but it was more shaky than she wanted it to be, she dropped Daryl’s flannel off of her shoulders and reached down, pulling her tank top out of her pants and raising it over her head, taking it off.
She stood there, just in her bra. “Go on,” he said, gesturing with his hands.
May’s lips trembled as she reached back and unclasped it, taking off her bra and covering herself with her hands.
“Don’t be shy now,” he said and May slowly took off her pants, leaving her in just her black panties.
The man slowly stood and took off his belt, May shifting her weight from one foot to the other as she watched him. She kept her gaze strictly forward as he wandered around the table, standing by her side.

May suppressed a sob, whimpering as the man’s hand came up and gently played with her hair, tucking it behind her ear.
He leaned in close and she could hear him inhale and she suppressed another whimper, choking it down. He grabbed her neck and shoved her down on the table painfully hard, May crying out.

His full weight was pressed against her and she could feel him against her ass, “so, you gonna talk?” he asked.
“you can do whatever you’re gonna do. And go to hell,” she said and the man chuckled, his hand brushing the hair away from her face.
He stood behind her, pressing himself against her ass with his hand on her lower back.
then he stepped away and May panted against the table in relief.

[…]

She was dragged into a room, still covering herself up. Glenn was stood there with a broken off leg chair in his hand, beaten black and blue, the blood dripping off of him.

When he saw her, he raised the leg, ready to charge.
“Hey! Drop it!” one of the guards said and he did. “We’re through with games,” the man who’d done that to her said, grabbing his gun and pointing it at her head, “now one of you, is gonna give up your camp,” he said.

the gun clicked and Glenn kept quiet, then the man stepped forward and pointed it at Glenn. May whimpered stepping forward, “don’t, please don’t,” she said.
“it’s okay, it’s okay,” Glenn slurred and May shook her head, “let us go and I’ll tell you where our group is,” May said and Glenn shook his head, “no, no May.”

The man looked back, “no. tell us where your group is and I won’t kill him,” he cocked the gun and pressed it to Glenn’s head. May stepped forward, crying, “the prison.”
“by nunez?” “that place is overrun” they muttered amongst themselves.

“we took it,” she said and the man kept his gun pointed, “with how many are ya?” he asked. “Ten,” May answered. “we have ten now.”
“Ten people, cleared that whole prison of biters?” the man asked. May kept quiet and he pressed the gun against Glenn before he lowered it, going to walk out, but stopping by May when he saw her crying.

He caressed her cheek, “hey, hey. Ssh..” May quickly turned away from his touch, “it’s alright,” the man said, holding her face and wrapping one arm around her shoulder, forcing her to press against him. May leaned into his hand, to get away from having to give in to his embrace.
He kissed her head, “ssh, it’s alright,” he whispered.
The man looked at Glenn and he nearly smiled, he pushed May towards Glenn and she kept as much distance between them as she could.
“you owe me a drink,” the other guard told Merle and he sucked his teeth, “damn, I really thought they were dating.”

Glenn sat her down against the wall and May covered herself up the best she could. Glenn took off his shirt and gave it to her. May put it on, because it was better than just her panties.
“May, did he..” Glenn started.
“No,” May immediately said, “no. he barely touched me. All this time running from walkers,” she looked down at her lap. “you forget what people do. Have always done,” she looked back at him. “Look at what they did to you.”
“Doesn’t matter,” Glenn said, “as long as he didn’t..”
“no,” May shook her head, “I promise.”

“hey,” Glenn said and got up, shuffling over to the corpse in the corner, a walker. He grabbed it’s arm and twisted it off, stepping on it and breaking it in half, pulling the bone out and giving it to May.
It had turned into a weapon, breaking off the bone had given it a sharp edge, perfect to stab someone with.

[…]

The door opened and both Glenn and May burst out, Glenn taking on Merle and May the other guy that was with him, piercing his throat with the bone.
His gun went off as he fell and May quickly grabbed it, Merle pinning Glenn to the floor, his knife to his throat.

“Let him go!” May shouted as she pointed the gun at Merle.
“Okay,” Merle grinned and guns cocked behind May, she turned around to see two more guys with guns pointed at them, Merle stood, “give me the gun!” he shouted and grabbed the gun from May. “Get up!” he then shouted at Glenn, but he couldn’t.

[…]

“it’s really been great seeing you again, glad we could catch up,” Merle laughed as he walked around them, Glenn and May sitting on their knees.
She whimpered as they put a bag over her head and Glenn’s. They were pulled up and lead out of the room.

There was an explosion and May pulled the bag from her head, coughing as smoke surrounded them.
She was quickly pulled to safety.
They were in a building and May leaned against some counter top, out of breath. Daryl dropped his crossbow as he looked at her, Glenn on the floor beside her.
“Oh May,” he said, taking in her half naked form. He rushed over and hugged her as tight as he could, “I love you, I love you, are you okay?” he asked, pulling back and kissing her as many times as May would allow.

She nodded as she held onto Daryl’s face, brushing the hair from his forehead, “yes. I’m okay.”
“where’s your clothes? Why are you wearing Glenn’s shirt?” Daryl asked and May looked at him, “he made me take them off,” she said softly and Daryl’s face softened.
“did he touch you?” he asked, May shook her head, “no he didn’t.”

“Daryl this was Merle,” Glenn choked out, Daryl’s head snapped towards Glenn and then back to May, “did he do this to you?”
“I don’t know which one your brother is, it was a tall guy, thin but strong. Brown hair.”
Glenn shook his head, “I think that’s the governor, it wasn’t Merle. Rick, I’m sorry, we told him where the prison was. We couldn’t hold out,” he panted as he was handed something to wear.
“No. Don’t apologize, it’s alright. We need to get you out of here,” Rick said while Daryl continued to hold May.

“can you walk? We have a car a few miles out,” Rick asked Glenn and May had told Daryl to get his crossbow, because they really needed to leave.
“Hey if Merle’s around, I need to see him,” Daryl said, “not now. We’re in hostile territory,” Rick sharply whispered. “He’s my brother, I ain’t..” Daryl said, but Rick cut him off, “Look at what he did! Look, we gotta get out of here now,” he sneered, “maybe I can talk to him, work something out!” Daryl said desperately.

“No, no no no, you’re not thinking straight. Look, no matter what they say, they’re hurt. Glenn can barely walk. How are we gonna make it out if we get overrun by walkers or this governor catches up to us? I need you,” Rick said, “are you with me?” he asked and Daryl just looked at him for a second. May could see the hesitance and contemplation in his eyes, “yeah,” he still said.

[…]

May and Daryl were running across the street, through the gunfire, the both of them shooting back the best they could.
Soon they all took cover between two buildings, “you guys go ahead, I’m gonna lay down some cover fire,” Daryl said.
“no, we gotta stay together!” May said, “too hairy. I’ll be right behind you,” Daryl said and May sighed, Daryl stood and gave her a kiss, “ready?”

“Move! Get to the wall!” Rick shouted and May ran as fast as she could.
Daryl was behind a bench, shooting at the guards.
They were climbing onto a bus to get over the wall, Oscar helping her up the bus when he got shot, crying out.

“Daryl! May shouted and Rick ran over, climbing onto the bus, getting littered with gun fire.
“Go!” Daryl shouted and May cried out for him again, “no, no Daryl! Come here!” she screamed, tears forming in her eyes.
“Daryl!” he wasn’t answering anymore.

Rick grabbed her and she punched at him, “no, let me go! Daryl!”
“May we have to go!” Rick grunted as he struggled to get her to the other side safely.

They were behind a car, May still trying to get away from Rick.
“If you don’t let go I’m gonna scream,” she said, looking Rick straight in the eyes. Rick looked back at the wall, the governor’s men shining with lights, heavy artillery.
“don’t you dare,” Rick sneered at her and May breathed in, opening her mouth and Rick grabbed her as tight as he could and pressed a hand over her mouth, forcing her jaw shut with his other as he pulled her back against his own chest.

May was crying and struggling against his hand, “Daryl!” she screamed, but it was muffled.
“ssh, ssh. Shut up, May. Keep your damn mouth shut,” Rick sneered.
Michonne had walked up in the meantime, Glenn standing with her.
“fuck you, fuck you!” she shouted as she wriggled, trying to get away from Rick.

Michonne suddenly grabbed her by both upper arms, “shut up,” she spat at her and May was shocked, staring at her.
“If we let you go, you’re gonna be quiet and nice and compliant. Am I understood?” Michonne asked and May nodded, Rick hesitantly dropping his hand from her mouth. May was panting, but didn’t make another noise.

[…]

Michonne, May and Glenn were sitting by the car with the three of them, leaning against it.
No one had closed an eye the whole night and the sun was already coming up again.

“Glenn!” Rick’s voice came out of the woods and Glenn got up, “Rick, Rick,” Glenn scrambled towards him in the woods, May and Michonne behind him.
May ran to Daryl, jumping into his arms and wrapping her legs around his waist. Daryl laughed and held her by her thighs to keep her up.

“Oh sugar, hi baby,” he sighed into her shoulder.
“Now we got a problem here, I need you to back up,” Rick said to Michonne.
“what the hell is he doing here!” Glenn shouted, Merle behind him. Daryl put May down and May clung onto him, keeping her eyes on Merle.

Michonne had pulled her sword and was charging at Merle, “hey, hey hey!” Rick shouted, “put it down!” Daryl shouted, “he tried to kill me!” Michonne screamed, her sword pointed at Merle.
“Drop the sword!” Rick commanded Michonne, his gun pointed at her.
“if it wasn’t for him!” Glenn was screaming at Daryl, “he helped us get out of there!” Daryl screamed right back at Glenn.
“yeah, right after he beat the shit out of you!” Rick shouted at Daryl, “hey, we both took our licks man,” Merle chuckled.
“Jackass,” Daryl scoffed at Merle, “hey, shut up!” Merle retorted.
“Enough!” Rick shouted at both brothers. Michonne stepped forward, “hey, hey relax!” Merle started, “put that down!” Rick said, his gun still pointed at Michonne.

“Get that thing out of my face!” Daryl shouted at Glenn, who had pulled his gun on him.
“Man, look like you’ve gone native brother,” Merle laughed and May had made her decision in the meantime, pushing away from Daryl as she went and stood by Maggie, her arms wrapped around herself as she shivered. Standing in the morning cold with bare legs wasn’t ideal.

“No more than you hanging out with that psycho back there!” Daryl went back at Merle, “Oh, yeah man. He is a charmer, I gotta tell you that,” Merle said, “Been putting the wood to your girlfriend Andrea big time baby,” he let out a fake moan after, mimicking ‘Andrea’ as he taunted Michonne.

“What? Andrea’s in Woodbury?” Glenn asked, “right next to the governor,” Daryl said.
“I told you to drop that!” Rick shouted at Michonne as she was about to go for Merle again, “you know Andrea?” he asked her.
“Hey, do you know Andrea?” Rick asked Michonne, standing over her.
“Yep, she does. Her and blondie spent all winter cuddling up in the forest,” Merle exclaimed, “mm mm mm, yeah. My Nubian queen here had two pet walkers. No arms, cut off the jaws, kept them in chains. Kind of ironic now that I think about it,” Merle chuckled.

“Shut up, bro!” Daryl sighed, “jesus fucking christ man,” he turned back to Michonne.
“Hey, we snagged them out of the woods. Andrea was close to dying,” Merle said, laughing at Daryl’s outburst.
“Shut up!” Daryl shouted at Merle again, “you shut up, bunch of pussies you roll up-“ Rick knocked Merle out with his gun, the man dropping to the forest floor.

“asshole,” Rick said and Glenn walked away, back to the car.

[…]

“It won’t work.”
“It gotta.”
“It’ll stir things up.”
May sighed, “The governor’s probably on his way to the prison right now, can you two decide?”
Daryl and Rick looked at her, “Merle knows how he thinks and we could use the muscle,” Daryl argued. “I’m not having him at the prison,” May said, “he put a gun to our heads!” Glenn said. “Do you really want to have him sleeping in the same cell block as Carol? Or Beth?” Glenn continued, “he ain’t a rapist,” Daryl said, “well his buddy is,” Glenn said.

“They ain’t buddies no more, not after last night,” Daryl argued, while Rick looked a little confused.
“There’s no way Merle’s gonna live there without putting everyone at each other’s throats,” Rick sighed, “so you’re gonna cut Merle loose and take the last samurai home with us?” Daryl said, pointing at Michonne.
“she’s not coming back,” Rick said, “she’s not in a state to be on her own,” May sighed, “she did bring you guys to us,” Glenn said, “and then ditched us,” Rick said.
“at least let my dad stitch him up,” May said.
“she’s too unpredictable,” Rick argued, “that’s right, we don’t know who she is,” Daryl said.

“Merle. Merle’s blood,” Daryl continued, “no, Merle is your blood. My blood, my family is standing right here and waiting for us back at the prison,” Glenn said.
“And you’re part of that family,” Rick continued for Glenn, “but he’s not. He’s not.”
“Man, y’all don’t know,” Daryl said, “fine, we’ll fend for ourselves,” he said and May’s head snapped up, suddenly a lot more engaged in the conversation.
“that’s not what I was saying,” Glenn said, “if Merle’s not coming, I ain’t either,” Daryl said and May was about to say something when she looked at him, shocked.

“What do you mean?” May asked, frowning. “I’m not going back to the prison if Merle isn’t coming,” Daryl stood his ground and May went silent. Daryl and Rick continued arguing as May just stood there, processing, as Daryl grabbed his stuff and started walking away.

May looked at him, teared up as Merle wrapped an arm around Daryl with a smirk, Daryl sadly looking at May as he turned his head away.
May had started to cry, “Daryl, wait,” she cried out and Daryl stopped, turning around. May ran at him and hugged him, holding him as tight as she could, knocking the air out of Daryl’s lungs.
“May, you’re choking me,” Daryl croaked and May pulled back, crying, “I love you,” she cried and Daryl sniffled himself, struggling to hold in his own tears. “I love you,” he retorted.

Merle grabbed Daryl and basically pulled him away, May tried to hold onto him, but Daryl walked with Merle.
Rick’s arms wrapped around her tightly. He walked her over to the open trunk so she could sit down but quickly stopped her.

“Don’t look,” he said as he scrambled to cover something up, May pushed him aside and looked at it.
Daryl had left his necklace and the picture he had of her, the one they’d taken together at the farm.
May’s face contorted into sadness as she looked at the woods, Daryl and Merle long gone. She let out a sob and leaned forward into Rick, who softly rocked her, rubbing her back.
“come on, let’s go,” Rick said and May nodded, everyone getting in the car and soon they were off.

[…]

They were stopped by a tree over the road, Rick stopping in front of it, he sighed and everyone got out of the car to stretch their legs.
A walker came up to Glenn and he tackled it, “I got it,” he said and started stomping on his head. And he kept stomping.

Rick slowly walked up to Glenn while May went around the car.
“You didn’t kill him,” Glenn said, “that’s not why we went back,” Rick said slowly after a while, worried about Glenn.
“No. That’s right. You went back for Daryl,” Glenn spat, “and now he’s gone again and the governor is still alive!”
Rick huffed, “Daryl was the priority,” he argued.

“I should have been there with you,” Glenn said, “you were in no condition!” Rick said, May watching this all go down, wondering if he’d say anything.
“But his girlfriend was?” he shouted at Rick, “Glenn this isn’t about Daryl and me,” May started.
“I should have been there,” Glenn sneered at Rick, “hey, hey. You didn’t come back with us because you could barely walk!” Rick shouted back at him, “what about her?” Glenn said, pointing at May.

“what about me Glenn? I’m standing right here!” May said irritated.
“Do you know what he did to her!” Glenn screamed right into Rick’s face, “leave it alone!” May screamed back at Glenn.
“do you know?” Glenn continued screaming at Rick.
“let’s go,” May shouted to end the conversation.

Rick was looking at May, the worry showing all over his face. Silently asking if she was okay.
“after all that effort, all the risk that we took. Daryl just takes off with Merle?” Glenn said, the hurt evident in his voice.
“well he had his reasons,” Rick said, quieter, the hurt equally as present in his.
“yeah, you keep telling yourself that, Rick. Doesn’t change the fact that we’re up to our necks in shit,” Glenn spit at him.

“you want me to turn this car around, beg him to come back? Throw down a welcome mat for Merle? This is the hand we’ve been dealt!” Rick shouted at him, “let’s just get this out of here and get back,” May said softly, “get some rest, we can.. talk it out, there.”

“no. You guys do all the talking you want. I’m done,” Glenn said and walked away.

[…]

They arrived back at the prison and May didn’t say hi to anyone, she just walked over to her father, still in her underwear, and hugged him.
He hugged her back, obviously confused, “honey where are your pants? What happened?” he asked and May sniffled, “I don’t want to talk about it.”

Glenn shoved passed them into C-block, Maggie going after him.
Hershel pulled back and watched them leave, he grabbed May’s arm and pushed her sleeve up, inspecting her arm, seeing the bruises and cuts the governor had left on her.

He sighed, closing his eyes.
May hiccupped, looking down at her own arm. “Are you okay?” Hershel asked, “did anyone-“ “no dad, no one touched me. I’m okay.”
Hershel nodded, “Beth take your sister inside,” he muttered and Beth took her hand, smiling at her and leading her inside.

May pulled her hand away and walked into the cell area, going up the stairs and seeing Daryl’s matrass and his bag still there.
She sniffled as she kneeled down by it, reaching into the bag and fishing around it until she found some clothes. A pair of jeans he’d very clearly never worn before, because they were spotless, maybe he’d scavenged them not too long ago. Two sweaters, a t-shirt and a flannel is what she could find in the box.

She took off Glenn’s shirt, sitting on her knees as she grabbed one of the sweaters and pulled it over her bare torso, sniffling and quickly wiping her tears.
She closed the bag and put it down by the matrass, laying down on it and pulling the blanket over herself, everything still smelled like him.

She closed her eyes, imagining his arms around herself. How he scratched her back, played with her hair, kissed her.
God, she missed him already.

Chapter Text

Daryl smiled at her kissing her, “we’re gonna be just fine,” he said as he walked into the dark forest. May followed after him, holding her knife.
Daryl looked back at her, “I saw you staring,” he said. “Don’t get smart with me,” he said as he fully turned to her, Merle appearing behind him.
“May, you have to go!” Daryl suddenly screamed at her and May startled, “what?” then Merle pressed the gun against Daryl’s temple and pulled the trigger, May screamed as she was covered in blood.

She turned around to run, but was tackled by a walker. Not just some walker. That was Daryl. She took a step back, but she fell into a deep, darkness.

She shot up on the matrass, gasping for air. She clutched her heart, sweating like crazy.
She looked around wildly, grasping around, patting the matrass for Daryl. But he wasn’t there.
She sighed as she sat up, rubbing her face.

May was sitting at the table when a very distraught Rick walked in. He’d lashed out at the new people, Sasha, Allen.. she couldn’t remember their names, the night before.

He walked over to her, the only two people in the room, he sat down next to her.
“May I need to tell you something,” Rick choked out and May looked at him, slowly chewing her breakfast.
“okay,” she said softly and Rick stared at the table for a second, “Lori’s been visiting me,” Rick then said and May choked on her food, coughing and clearing her throat.
“what?” she asked.
“her, her ghost, May. I don’t know what to do, I’m afraid,” he said and May stared at him for a second, he was clearly not in his right mind. His hair was messy, he was sweaty and filthy, covered in grime.

May slowly turned herself toward him, “right, are you sure it’s Lori?” she asked, deciding to play along, “what is she wearing?”
Rick nodded, “it’s Lori. She’s wearing her wedding dress,” he stammered and May hummed, “ooh is that right? What does it look like? Is it pretty?”

Rick nodded viciously, “it’s very pretty. It’s beautiful, gorgeous. It’s uh, it’s white satin. It’s pretty plain and simple but, but that’s how she liked it,” he smiled.
May nodded and suddenly Rick froze up, staring at the gate. “May she’s here again,” he grabbed onto her arm, “May I want her to leave, please make her leave.”

May stared down at his grip on her arm, she was just trying to eat her breakfast for fucks sake.
“Rick, look at me. You just need to tell her, anytime you see her, you just say. Hi Lori, you’re not supposed to be here. You have to go now, so you can rest easy, you don’t belong here,” May slowly said and Rick repeated after her.
“Hi Lori, you’re not supposed to be here. You have to go now, so you can rest easy. You don’t belong here,” he stammered and she watched his form visibly relax.
“she left, she says she’s leaving.”
“that’s right,” May smiled.

Rick looked at her, “thank you, May.”
“It’s no problem,” May said, going back to her breakfast. “Now that Daryl’s gone, does that mean you’re single?” May raised her eyebrows, “excuse me?”
“oh sorry, did I touch a nerve?” Rick asked concerned, “yea you fucking did. Daryl might’ve broken up with me, but that doesn’t mean I’m ‘available’ to any jackass that comes along,” she scoffed and got up, taking her breakfast with her, as she went outside.

[…]

May was on watch, sitting in the guard tower with the left overs of her breakfast. “May!” Beth called out from the grass and May glanced over the edge, “yeah?” May shouted back.
“Can you come down?” Beth asked her and May nodded, going down.

“what’s up?” May asked, standing in the doorway.
“Could you help me feed her? I want to make daddy something to eat,” Beth said and May nodded, “sure. I’m on watch though, but I can keep her with me up there,” May said and Beth nodded, “just keep an eye on her.

Beth handed Judith over and May took the baby, “oh hello,” she cooed at her with a smile, taking the bottle Beth was holding.
“you coming on watch with me?” she smiled as she said bye to Beth and went back up, sitting on the rocking chair she’d dragged up there.

She put her legs up on the balcony, Judith on her lap as she sang little songs to her and plaid with her, getting her to sit up and letting Judith hold her index fingers.
Judith started crying and May cooed, “oh no, oh baby whats wrong?” she asked, grabbing the bottle from where she’d set it on the floor.
“you hungry?” she asked and of course Judith didn’t answer.

She laid her down in her arms and got her to drink the formula, gently rocking them back and forth as she did.
When Judith was done drinking she put the bottle back and played with her for a bit, until, yeah, until she was shot at.

She ducked and fell off the chair in the process, holding Judith above her, who’d started crying by the loud sound. May scrambled to get inside, hiding in the guard tower as gunfire rained down on it.
“ssh, shh shh,” she gently rocked Judith, covering her ears.
Then someone came up the stairs, May looked at the man with wide eyes, “don’t shoot, don’t shoot!” she shouted and he paused, seeing Judith.

He smiled, “she yours?” he asked and May shook her head, “no, no she’s not, but I take care of her,” May said, “we all do.”
“awh, that’s sweet. Can I see her?” he asked and kneeled down by her, May slowly uncovered Judith from her arms, who stared up at the man the same way May had done.
“what a sweet thing,” he sighed, “well, I don’t want to kill you, so I’ll see you later,” he smiled and raised his gun, bringing it down on her temple and knocking her out.

[…]

She woke up a while later, in the prison beds.
“Maybelle,” Daryl said relieved as he rushed over, May just stared at him with wide eyes.
“what the fuck.”
Daryl smiled, “yeah, hi.” Then May gasped, shooting up in her bunk and hitting her head on the bed above her, “fuck, ow! Judith, where’s Judith I had Judith with me?” she asked.

“it’s okay, Judith is with Carol. She’s alright,” Daryl said and May looked at him, “am I dead? Oh my god, are you?” she grabbed his face and squeezed his cheeks.
Daryl chuckled, taking her hands off his face and holding them, “no, no I’m not dead. You’re okay, I’m okay. We’re all okay- never mind, most of us are okay.”

“most of us? What do you mean? My dad, Maggie, Beth?”
“They’re alright, just Axel didn’t make it,” Daryl said and May sighed, “okay.. but, you’re back,” she smiled.
“arrived just in time,” Daryl said as he caressed May’s face. May sadly looked at him and reached back, feeling under her pillow and pulling out his necklace and the picture they took together at the farm.
“you broke up with me,” May said softly.
“were we ever official?” Daryl replied, just as soft.
“we could be. If you wanted to,” May whispered and Daryl smiled, leaning forward and kissing her, taking the picture from her and putting it back in the inside pocket of his leather vest.

“Turn around, I’ll put your necklace back on,” May said and Daryl did, allowing May to fasten it behind him.
“what happened to your shirt? It’s all ripped,” May said as she caressed his back, trailing her fingers over the scars, but not lingering on them.
“Merle did that,” Daryl sighed, “saw my back right after.”
“he didn’t know about your back?” May asked and Daryl shook his head, “no, no he didn’t actually. Merle was.. not around, when it happened, mostly at least. But I’m sure he did know, he heard me scream, he was just too much of a pussy to come help me,” he said and May wrapped her arms around Daryl, her hands on his pectorals.

Daryl chuckled as May squeezed his chest, “I’m holding your boobies,” May said and giggled, Daryl laughing, “my boobies?”
“your boobies.”

“let’s go down, I want you to meet someone. Well, really meet ‘em.” Daryl said and May nodded, standing up. Daryl took her hand and lead her down, the gate to the other room was closed and a man’s back was turned to it.
Daryl lead her to it, “Merle?” he called out and Merle turned around.

May glared at him, “Daryl what is he doing here?”
“look. I don’t want you to freak out, okay? It’s no big deal, he won’t hurt you. He’s on our side now.” Daryl said, holding his hands out.
“I listened to him, beat the shit out of Glenn, he was gonna execute me!”

“lady, I didn’t know you were his girlfriend. I mean look at you, my little brother is trailer trash, he ain’t worth a farmer’s daughter gal like you,” Merle grinned, “beside, it ain’t bad seeing you naked.”
Daryl glared at Merle, “I can still punch you through that door. You shut up for once or I’ll knock you out.”
Merle rolled his eyes, “sorry little brother, just complementing a lady.”
“that was anything but a compliment,” May said and crossed her arms. Daryl turned around, “he isn’t always like that. Well, he is, but not as bad.”

May looked at him over Daryl’s shoulder, raising an eyebrow.
“Okay, I’m sorry. Let’s just let bygones be bygones, deal?” Merle said, holding out his hand through the bars to shake.
May slowly stepped forward and took his hand, shaking it.
“I’m Merle,” Merle smiled.
“I’m May,” May said, Daryl smiling next to her.

Suddenly Carl ran in, “mom, I mean, never mind. May, Daryl, Andrea’s outside. Come, quick!” he shouted and he was gone again.
“did that little boy just call you his momma?” Merle asked and May snickered, “I guess he did,” she elbowed Daryl.
“you still don’t want one?” Daryl asked with a grin and May rolled her eyes.

Soon, everyone rushed out and cleared the site, Rick pushing Andrea against the fence.
He patted her down, forced her onto her knees and took her bag, going through it.
“are you alone?” he asked, “yes!” Andrea said, shocked at his behavior.

Rick took her inside and the moment she saw Carol, she hugged her.
“After you saved me, we thought you were dead,” Carol said, Andrea looking over her shoulder, “Hershel, my God,” Andrea said, referring to her father’s cut off leg.

“I can’t believe this,” she said and looked around, no one said anything.
“Where’s Shane?” Andrea asked and by the looks of Rick, Andrea hit a nerve.
Rick shook his head and glanced at Daryl and May, Daryl encouragingly nodding, while May looked at him, worried.
“and Lori?” she asked and Rick looked down, May sighing as she rubbed her face. How could she ask the worst two questions she possibly could, in the first five minutes of being there?

“She had a girl, Lori didn’t survive,” Hershel said for him when Rick just looked down.
May and Daryl both decided to sit next to Rick, looking at each other surprised when they started walking at the same time, taking a seat on each side of Rick.

“I’m so sorry,” Andrea said, “Carl,” Andrea said and Carl just looked at her. May smirked to herself, because that was the same damn stink eye Daryl and herself used on him when they had to silently tell him not to do something.
Andrea looked at Rick again, “Rick, I-“ she took a step toward him and Rick took a step back.

He sniffled, looking the other way with his hand on his hip.
“you all live here?” Andrea asked.
“Here in the cellblock,” Glenn replied, “there?” Andrea asked as she pointed, “well can I go in?” she asked as she started walking towards it and May stood, blocking her way.

“I can’t allow that,” Rick said.
Andrea chuckled awkwardly, “I’m not an enemy, Rick.”
“we had that field, courtyard. Until your boyfriend tore down the fence with a truck and shot us up,” he replied to her.
“he said you fired first,” Andrea said, “well he’s lying,” Rick casually replied.

“he killed an inmate who survived in here. We liked him. He was one of us,” Daryl said. Daryl, Rick and May now all circled around her.
“I didn’t know anything about that,” Andrea said, “as soon as I found out I came. I didn’t even know you were in Woodbury until after the shoot-out,” she continued, looking around at the people.
“that was days ago,” Glenn said, “I told you I came as soon as I could,” Andrea was starting to get desperate.

“And May,” she walked over, holding her face in her hands. May was unsure about it all, Andrea was an old friend, they should be nicer to her. Right?
“you’ve become so beautiful, you must be almost twenty now, right?” she smiled and May refused to look at her as she said, “I’m going on twenty-one this spring.”

Daryl slapped Andrea’s hands away from May, “that’s enough.” When Andrea went to argue, she was met with a cold glare from Daryl, she’d never seen before.
Andrea turned around, Michonne had walked up. “What have you told them?” she accusingly asked the woman.
“nothing,” she said.
“I don’t get it. I left Atlanta with you people!” Andrea exclaimed. “And now, I’m the odd man out? What about Daryl? He was never there!”

“Daryl chimed in. You don’t know him,” May said and Andrea scoffed, “look at you being a power couple.”
“watch it,” Rick said and everyone agreed with him, just by their looks.

“he almost killed Michonne, and he would’ve killed May and me,” Glenn said sternly, “with his finger on the trigger!” Andrea pointed at Merle.
“isn’t he the one who kidnapped you? Who beat you?” Andrea rubbed her face, “look, I can’t excuse or explain anything Philip has done. But I am here, trying to bring us together. We have to work this out.”

“there’s nothing to work out,” Rick said sternly, stepping forward. “We’re gonna kill him. I don’t know how, or when, but we will.”
“we can settle this,” Andrea said, shaking her head, “there is room at Woodbury, for all of you!”
Merle scoffed, “you know better than that.”

“what makes you think this man wants to negotiate?” Hershel asked, “did he say that?”
“No.”
“Then why did you come here?” Rick said and May bit her lip, that was a little.. rough.
“Because he’s gearing up for war. The people are terrified, they see you as killers. They’re training to attack,” Andrea spoke again.

“I’ll tell you what. Next time you see Philip,” Daryl spat out his name, “you tell him I’m gonna take his other eye.”
“we’re taking too much shit for too long. He wants a war? He’s got one.” Glenn filled in on Daryl.
“Rick,” Andrea turned to him, “if you don’t sit down and try to work this out,” wrong choice. May thought to herself, watching Rick lift his chin and nearly grin at her. “I don’t know what’s gonna happen. He has a whole town.”

“Look at you,” Andrea said exhaling, “you’ve lost so much already. You can’t stand alone anymore.”
“You want to make this right, get us inside,” Rick said matter-of-factly, “no,” Andrea said, “then we’ve got nothing to talk about,” Rick said as he walked away into the cell block, “there are innocent people!” Andrea continued raising his voice as Rick as he went.

Daryl looked at Andrea, who looked offended that Rick had walked out on her. Daryl shrugged and jumped up, giving her a taunting look before he went after Rick, May rolling her eyes with a small smirk at the two men as she too followed after them.

“you two, are a bunch of big babies,” May called out, her voice echoing through the cell block. She heard Daryl loudly laughing from one cell, Rick yelling from another: “she deserved it!”
“where are you two?” she called out as she looked at the railing above her, Daryl appeared in an open blouse with a smirk on his face, Rick coming up behind him, putting his hands on Daryl’s waist and caressing his sides, gradually moving up to his chest, rubbing his thumbs over his nipples while Daryl bit his lip.

“Oh Jesus Christ,” May sighed, “homos!” she shouted up at them and Rick burst out in laughter, “me?!” Daryl shouted down at her.
May laughed up at them. “Go do something!”
“I was doing something!” Rick shouted back at her.

“you know everyone can probably hear you right now, right?” May chuckled and Rick’s eyes widened as he looked at Daryl, who rushed away and back into May’s cell, since his mattress was still on the ground.
May burst out laughing, running up the stairs and finding Daryl in her bunk. “Hey sexy,” she grinned as she laid down on top of him carefully, kissing him a few times before she laid her chin on his chest.

Rick walked in, “hey, I’m off with Carl and Michonne, we’re gonna look for guns,” Rick said and kissed the both of them on their cheeks.
“Bye!” May called out, laying her chin on Daryl’s chest so she could look at Rick. “See ya,” Daryl grumbled, wrapping his arms around May.

Rick came back that night exhausted, tumbling into his bunk.
“I’ll go,” Daryl said, putting his food down and getting to the cell. No one else was awake but the three of them, Daryl Rick and May, so soon the telltale moans softly sounded from the bottom cell in the corner.
May listened to them, soon deciding she wouldn’t join them and just go to sleep. About an hour later Daryl joined her, his hair slightly dripping water, since he’d showered after his antics with Rick.

[…]

The next day, Rick had ushered Hershel into a car, Daryl and May on Daryl’s bike as they went to the location Andrea had picked to negotiate with the governor.
Rick and Daryl took off with their guns pointed, scanning the area, while May got in the car with her father, turning on the radio and humming and singing along to ‘hit the road Jack’.

“I’m gonna see if that, I don’t know what is it, gas station? Over there, has any junk food,” May smirked and her father sighed, “May don’t, it’s not safe,” he said and May stuck out her tongue, grabbing her rifle and getting out of the car, making her way over to the building.

She walked in and she nearly drooled, this place was a gold mine. It was trashed, sure, but most of the candy and drinks in the cooling had been left behind.
She grinned as she walked over to an aisle, stuffing her bag with bubblegum and candy bars, chocolate, whatever she came across that she liked.

Soon she got over to the drinks and swooped her arm over the plank the cans were standing on, catching them all in her bag.
She grabbed a Gatorade and slammed the door of the cooling shut, opening it with a slight struggle and taking a sip, closing her eyes as she groaned.
“fucking delicious.”
She put it in her bag too and made her way back to the car, seeing another car, with other people standing by it.

She walked up, recognizing the men as the governor’s.
She walked up to Daryl and he wrapped an arm around her, kissing her head, “here,” she said as she reached into her bag, giving him a can of bullet energy.
“oh nice,” he said, “where’d you find this?” May pointed over at the little shop, “over there. It was almost completely full,” she smiled, talking softly.

“sure wouldn’t mind giving me one of those,” a man with a black buzz cut said, smirking at her as he leaned against his car.
May glared at him and continued softly whispering to Daryl.
“Hey sweetheart,” he whistled, “I asked you somethin’.”

“why don’t you watch the way you talk to ‘er,” Daryl sneered at him, stepping forward but May grabbed him, “don’t.”
“I’m Martinez,” Martinez said, “now will you give me one of those cans? Surely you got enough in there for a whole town.”
“watch it,” her father said and Martinez glanced at Hershel, then back at May, “that’s your daddy?”
May gave him a curt nod, “I found these cans before you did, they’re mine. If you want some, go in there yourself and take my leftovers.”

Martinez didn’t get the chance to say anything else as Andrea walked out of the shed Rick and the Governor were in.
She sat down on a bench in front of it, “did he say anything about these people?” a young, innocent looking blonde man asked her.
“these people?” May scoffed, “I’m sorry, who are you?”
“Milton Mamet,” he said, his chin up high, May chuckled, “yeah, okay Milton. You act like that and then your name is Milton Mamet?”

Daryl snickered while Milton looked offended, looking at Andrea, “well?”
She gave no answer.
May hopped up onto the front of the car, groping around her bag and pulling out a packet of nerds, Daryl holding his hand out and May giving some to him.

“There’s no reason not to use this time we have together to explore the issues ourselves,” Milton said, “boss said to sit tight and shut up,” Martinez said.
“don’t you mean the governor?” Daryl sarcastically said as he snacked on his nerds, May handing him more each time.
“it’s a good thing they’re sitting down, especially after what happened. They’re gonna work it out. No one wants another battle,” Milton said.

“I wouldn’t exactly call it a battle,” Daryl voiced, May giving him a little shove, Daryl looked at her, seeing May smile tightlipped, “don’t bully him.”
“I would call it a battle, and I did, I recorded it,” Milton held up a piece of paper. “for what?” May asked.
“Someone’s gotta keep a record of what we’ve gone through,” Milton said, “it’ll be a part of our history.”
“that makes sense,” her father said and Milton nearly smiled as he walked over excitedly, “I’ve got dozens of interviews,” he started explaining to her father.

A loud bang echoed, the sound of walkers coming from somewhere behind the fence.
“I’ll go,” Daryl said and kissed May, “be safe,” she said, Andrea and Martinez going towards the sound as Daryl followed after them.

Once everyone was gone, May looked at Milton, “sorry for making fun of your name,” she said, holding out her candy. “Want some?”
Milton didn’t say anything as he stepped forward, May taking his hand and putting some in his cupped palm, “thank you,” he said and May smiled, “no problem. I have enough. Just don’t tell your buddy Martinez.”

Hershel smiled as he came over to her, putting a hand on her back. May smiled at him, “what you want some too? Jealous?” she asked and Hershel grinned, shaking his head, “give me that,” he took the packet and poured some into his own hand, giving it back to May.

Milton was looking at them, “you really are family?” he asked and May nodded, “yeah, I have two sisters back at home,” she said, keeping her eyes on the packet, trying to get the last of the nerds out.
“right. And a baby? I heard from Andrea.”
May nodded, “yeah, she’s not mine biologically, but Carl and her are Rick’s kids. I love them like my own.”
“we all do,” Hershel said and Milton smiled at them, “that’s sweet. Do you guys take care of them with all of you?” he asked and May nodded, “well, sort of. We take turns with Judith but Carl can hold his own.”

Hershel went to sit down and Milton sat down beside him while May kept watch, well, sunbathed on the car with a cold drink on her stomach.
Someone tapped on the car and May looked up, seeing Andrea.
“oh, hi.”
“hey,” she said, leaning against the car.
“how’s it going in there?” May asked.

“they kicked me out,” Andrea sighed, “I don’t know what I’m doing here.”
“you’re trying to help,” May said, sitting up, opening the can and taking a sip. She handed it to Andrea, who took a sip too.
“May can I ask you something?” Andrea asked and May nodded, “yeah sure.”
“what happened, with Philip, when you were caught?” she asked and May’s face contorted into some emotion Andrea couldn’t read.

“I don’t want to talk about that right now,” she said as she jumped off the car, starting to walk away to go find Daryl.
“he’s a sick man,” May said, Andrea walking after her.
“May please just tell me!”
“Stay the fuck away from me! I don’t have to tell you anything!” she said, raising her voice.
“Maybelle!” Andrea said in the same tone of voice, stomping after her and grabbing her arm.

May turned around and sucker punched her right in the jaw, Andrea taking a few steps back.
“I don’t want to talk about that right now,” May said calmly. “Leave it.” And she attempted to walk away but Andrea shouted her name, May turning around.

“what do you want to hear? What do you want to hear Andrea?” she shouted back at her. “You want to hear how he forced me to take off my clothes? Had me stand in front of him in just my fucking panties? Staring at my tits? Bend me over a table and pressed himself into me?”
Andrea was frozen in place, “what?” she asked, shocked. May scoffed and rolled her eyes, barging away.

[…]

Everyone was back by the cars, Milton looking at May worriedly, who was currently refusing to be nice to anyone.
Then Rick and the Governor walked out, everyone but May straightened up and no one said anything, looking at the men expectantly, but they just got into their cars.

May got onto the back of Daryl’s bike, laying her cheek against his back as Daryl started driving away.
They drove into the prison and May got off Daryl’s bike, saying hi to everyone before going back inside with Maggie, the two of them chatting.

“..there was this blond, I don’t know like late 20s guy too. He was really sweet and he was like this big and he had little round glasses and his name was Milton!” Maggie laughed in awe, “Milton? That’s adorable!”
“I know right!” the two sisters gushed, laughing and smiling with each other.

They ended the day with a dinner, everyone having fun with each other, talking, laughing and eating.

Chapter Text

May was pushed up on one elbow, gently carding her hand through Daryl’s hair, who was still asleep.
He pushed into her touch, deeply inhaling and slowly exhaling. May smiled as she looked down at him, his hand slightly spasming as he stretched, blinking his eyes open.

“morning,” May said and after a short pause, “your hair is getting longer,” she whispered and Daryl nodded, closing his eyes again and turning onto his side, hiding himself in her naked body.
She wrapped her arms around him and allowed him to press his face into the hollow of her throat.
She could feel his gentle breaths on her collarbones, yawning against her, his lips tightly pressed against her skin.
Then Judith started crying and Daryl grumbled, whining as May went to get up. She stood and walked over to the crib in their cell, her panties low on her hips as she gently picked her up, shushing her as she crawled back into bed, beside Daryl.

She sat Judith down in between the two of them, the baby immediately distracted with Daryl’s hair.
Daryl smiled as he laid on his stomach, pushing himself up on his elbows, “hi baby, hi little baby,” he cooed as he kissed her chubby cheek.
Judith laughed, grabbing at his nose and Daryl wrinkled his nose, May chuckling.

“you like my nose?” Daryl asked with a smile, getting a hand in his mouth in return. He laughed as he leaned forward, blowing a raspberry on her neck. Judith squealed, laughing loudly while May got up to get dressed.

“no not yet,” Daryl whined as she put on her bra and pulled on a tank top. Judith imitated the tone of voice Daryl said it in and Daryl smiled, “see Judy agrees.”
“Judy, is a baby,” May said, but got back into bed.
“let’s go back to sleep. Just for half an hour or so,” Daryl said and May sighed, laying down, Judith in between the two.

“fine.”

[…]

She was walking back to the prison with the laundry, yawning, when Merle came to her.
“here let me take that, looks heavy,” he said and took the basket from her.
“thank you,” May said, walking with him, Merle was quiet for a while before he looked at her. “I, I’m really sorry.”
May nodded, “I know. I know you are. You’re Daryl’s brother, I’m his girlfriend, we’re family now. We should get along.”

Merle chuckled, “right. I’m sorry I didn’t.. cover you up, or anything, when you were with the governor,” Merle said and May shook her head, “don’t, don’t start about that. I’m willing to forgive you, for everything, just don’t talk to me about that.”
Merle quickly nodded, “yes, yes sorry.”
May nodded back at him, “I appreciate your apology.”

Merle smiled politely and continued helping May with the laundry and her chores overall, being sweet and what not.

May pretended the spoon was an airplane, making a wooshing sound as Judith finally took the bite, having refused it and cried at least twenty times now.

Glenn walked by and May called out for him, “hey Glenn!”
The man turned around, eyebrows raised, an inviting look on his face, “yes?” he asked.
“have you seen Daryl?” she asked and he nodded, “yeah, when I was out in the yard. Securing the doors. Asking about Merle, he’s probably looking for him.”
May hummed, “thanks.”

When she’d handed Judith over to Carol, she went to find Daryl, but instead found Rick and the man she was initially looking for together in the tombs, panicking about Michonne and Merle.
“what? What is it?” May asked and Rick looked at her, “sorry we didn’t tell you. The governor wants Michonne and if he gets her, he calls the whole thing off but, I- I made the wrong decision and now we can’t find them.”

May sighed, “right. So track him.”
“Okay I’ll go,” Rick said.
“You can’t track for shit,” May and Daryl both said and smirked at each other.
he scoffed, “okay so you go.”
May shook her head, “Daryl, can you go alone? You think you’ll be okay? You’ll be quicker, I know,” May said and Daryl nodded, walking over and kissing her. “I’ll be okay. See you soon.”
May and Daryl said goodbye and soon Daryl was out the door.

Rick and May walked back to the cellblock, May rubbing her arms, shivering.
“it’s getting colder,” she said and Rick nodded, “just today, I think. We’re supposed to be going on summer,” he said and May nodded.
“here, take my jacket,” Rick took off his gun and handed it to May, taking off his jacket and taking his gun back, giving May his jacket.

She smiled as she put it on, it was way too big, “thank you.”
Rick smiled back at her and wrapped his arm around her, kissing her temple as they walked together.
Then May sighed, “oh fuck I forgot. I have watch ‘till sunset today.”

Rick nodded, kissing her forehead, “go, keep us safe,” he joked and May smiled at him, “see you soon.”
She walked away, going into the guard tower and climbing up into it, taking a seat in her rocking chair.

-

She was casually sitting, rocking herself, rifle in hand when she saw someone walking. She pointed her gun, looking through the scope, when she saw it was Daryl. He seemed in distress, almost walker like, but he was holding his hair so she knew he hadn’t turned.

She frowned as she quickly went down to open the gate for him. He was stumbling passed the walkers, refusing to kill the ones that got too close, just pushing them away while he kept his eyes firmly on the ground.

Rick was watching from a distance, confused as he watched Daryl stop in front of May and then crumble to the floor, desperately grabbing onto May’s back as his loud wails echoed through the courtyard. Soon curious heads popped up, people coming to look, wondering what was wrong.

“ssh, ssh. I’m right here, it’s okay, it’s okay,” she murmured as she kicked the gate shut, the walkers in the yard starting to crowd against it, May struggling to keep it shut.
Carl rushed over and closed the fence, May pulling her leg back under herself, sitting on her knees.

Daryl took shaky, wheezing breaths, sobbing into her shoulder.
After about twenty minutes maybe, he calmed down a little, reduced to soft cries, heavy breathing and sniffles.
His knees were scratched open and bleeding, his leather vest hanging off of his shoulder one one side while his hair was wild, going all ways.

“what happened?” May softly asked and Daryl laid his chin on her shoulder, “Merle’s dead,” he said and May closed her eyes, rubbing his back.
“I’m sorry sugar, I’m so sorry,” she whispered, “let’s get back to the cells. We can lay down,” May said and Daryl nodded, getting up and walking with May.

He was still crying by the time they reached the cells, Daryl taking a breather before they went up the stairs.
May laid down in her bunk and Daryl collapsed on top of her, his hands shaking as May rubbed the back of it with her thumb.

“I got you,” May softly said and continued shushing him, humming a song to him.
Daryl’s head laid on her shoulder, his eyes open, blankly staring at the wall as he choked up, taking shaky breaths.

A few hours later, Daryl finally fell asleep.
“hey,” Glenn whispered, standing in the doorway, “is he asleep? What happened?”
May looked at him, nodding, “it’s Merle,” May whispered back at him, “he died.”
Glenn bit his lip, nodding and he walked away again.

[…]

The next day, it was an early morning and everyone was packing. They were gonna leave. Carl was pissed and didn’t want to talk to anyone, while Daryl silently sat by his bike, getting his stuff sorted out.

Carol helped him stand up and they had a short conversation before she walked away, May watching her boyfriend move about until she was interrupted by Maggie. She came to stand next to her, “May.”
May looked at her and Maggie smiled, taking her hand and May looked down at them, seeing the ring on Maggie’s finger.

May’s eyes widened and she smiled wildly at Maggie, taking her into a big hug.
“Congratulations,” she said, Maggie chuckling as the air was squeezed out of her.
Rick walked up, “come on, let’s go,” he said, getting into the car and Maggie smiled, releasing May and getting in herself.

May walked over to Daryl, who was waiting for her on his motorcycle, she kissed him deeply before she got on the back, and off they were.
To hide the cars.

What Rick had planned, had made May laugh out loud in the moment, clapping her hands together in excitement. Daryl and her had been the only ones who approved of the plan, really. Her father still wanted to leave but Carl, Glenn and Maggie had taken a liking to the idea over time.

Rick wanted her to go with, defend the prison inside, but Carl had begged her to stay with Hershel, Beth and himself on a safe distance.
May had sighed and tried to tell Carl no, but the boy had asked so nicely, so ultimately, she stayed with Carl.

The shooting started, but it was over quite soon, the cars fleeting.
May got up and was walking, looking at the prison, trying to see passed the trees, when someone ran into her, knocking them both down.

“woah woah woah, don’t shoot!” the boy shouted as he looked at May, Hershel and Carl standing over her with guns.
“put it down,” Hershel said, gesturing to the shotgun the boy was holding, he nodded, “okay, okay, here take it,” he said, holding it out to Carl, who shot him.

May stared at the boy dropping down, her eyes wide as she flung herself around, “why did you do that? Why did you do that? Are you out of your mind? He was gonna give you the gun!” she shouted at Carl, who was frozen by May’s outburst. He ran off.
“Carl!” May shouted after him.

Soon they were back inside the prison, Carl had ran there before them, but at least he hadn’t ran off.
May walked in with Judith, “hey,” Daryl said, walking over and kissing her, holding onto her waist. Then he leaned down and kissed Judith’s forehead too.
“here,” May said, handing Judith over to him, Daryl happily taking her.

May smiled as Carol called for her, May walking off to go help her with whatever.
She looked back, seeing Hershel talking to Rick who looked very concerned.

[…]

They’d decided they had to take the fight to Woodbury.
“Rick, we’re staying,” Glenn said, “we don’t know where the governor is, if he comes back we’ll hold him off,” he told him, gesturing to Maggie and himself.

“just the four of us?” Daryl asked, implying just four people were going to Woodbury. ”Sure.” “I appreciate you staying,” Rick said, nodding as he walked away.
May walked over to Daryl, “I’ll go with Rick. I love you,” she said and Daryl chuckled, “this having to say a formal goodbye anytime one of us goes outside of these walls, is getting exhausting,” he muttered as he kissed her. “You’re gonna be in a car behind me, not across the country,” he chuckled.
“I don’t want to die without having told you I loved you at least three times that day,” May said and Daryl held her face in his hands, “you’re not gonna die. We’re gonna live forever.”

May smiled at him, kissing him again.
Rick whistled and May looked at him, “coming!” She kissed Daryl again and then she was off.

While they were driving, they stopped by a few trucks stranded by the road, confused as how they’d gotten there.
They walked over, rifles in hand. This was a freshly made cemetery.
May killed some of the left over walkers, while Michonne got the rest and she scared away from the truck she was standing in front of, something behind her loudly banging against the door.

She turned around and saw a woman, looking really scared.
She opened the door and the woman stumbled out, “oh thank god!” she hugged onto May, May nearly dropping her rifle as she hugged the woman back with one hand.

“careful now,” Rick said, gesturing to the woman’s hand close to the knife in May’s belt.
“I won’t try anything, I won’t!” the woman said, releasing May. “I’m so glad to see you.”
May smiled uncomfortably, “yeah.. no problem.”

It was pitch dark when they arrived at the gates of Woodbury.
Someone shot at Michonne and May quickly fired back at the guards, “Tyreese! It’s me! Don’t-“ the woman started and Rick pulled her back behind the car, “get down,” he sneered.

“Karen!” the man shouted back, “Karen, are you okay?” he shouted and Karen stood.
“I’m fine!” she said as she stepped back while Rick tried to grab her.
“where’s the governor?” he shouted back at her, “he fired on everyone. He killed them all.”

“Why are you with them?”
“they saved me!”
“we’re coming out!” Rick shouted and got up, his hands up in the air. May did the same, her rifle on her back, while Daryl kept his pointed, but eventually everyone had their hands in sight.

The gate opened, revealing Tyreese and Sasha, the same people who had been at the prison when Rick was.. going berserk.
“what are you doing here?” Tyreese asked Rick, “we were coming to finish this. Until we saw what the governor did.”

Tyreese sighed, “he.. he killed them?”
“yeah,” Rick softly said, nodding. “Karen told us Andrea hopped the wall, going for the prison. She never made it. She might be here,” Rick said and Tyreese let them in.

They were walking through the same hallway May and Glenn had walked through.
“this is where he held Glenn and May,” Rick told Tyreese, Daryl’s arm brushing May’s, “are you okay?” he softly asked her and May nodded, “fine.”
“the governor held people here?!” Tyreese asked, “he did more than hold ‘em,” Daryl said while they cautiously walked through the hallways.

Rick opened a door, seeing someone laying on the ground and May rushed over, turning them onto their back and realizing it was Milton. But he’d turned already and someone had killed him.
“May,” someone weakly said from behind her and her head snapped around, seeing Andrea.

The others rushed over while May closed Milton’s eyes with a sigh, then going over to Andrea too, “are you okay? You look pale,” May panted, “you’re burning up,” Michonne said and Andrea grimaced as she revealed her shoulder, a piece of her had been ripped out.

“Judith, Carl.. the rest of them, are they alive?” she asked Rick, “us, the rest of us,” he struggled to say, May’s bottom lip trembling as Daryl pulled her into himself, May covering her face as she leaned into his shoulder.
“yeah, they’re alive,” Rick said, while Michonne held in her tears, her face contorted by sadness.

May freed herself from Daryl’s embrace and kneeled down by Andrea, “I’m sorry, Andrea. I’m so sorry,” she said, sniffling and Andrea shook her head, “don’t be. Don’t cry, May, it’s okay. It's gonna be okay. No one can make it alone now,” Andrea said as she looked at Daryl, “I never could,” he answered her.

“I just didn’t want anyone to die,” Andrea said and May let out a sob, Michonne leaning on her shoulder.
“I have to do it myself,” Andrea said, “no,” Michonne immediately said, “no, you don’t.”
“I have to, while I still can,” Andrea glanced at Rick, “I know how the safety works.”

May got up, walking over to Daryl and hugging him. Daryl rubbed her back as he lead her out to the hallway, Tyreese and Sasha waiting out there. He sat her down on the table next to Tyreese, who sadly looked at them.
‘sorry’ Daryl mouthed to him as May cried, Tyreese shook his head, mouthing back ‘it’s okay’.

Everyone came back to the prison, and I mean, everyone.
Everyone that was left of Woodbury, anyway.
They rode to the prison in two cars and a big bus, Glenn and Maggie opening the gate for them.

May smiled at Daryl as they stood hand in hand, watching everyone walk into their new home. Carl was, being Carl, but Hershel was full of joy meeting all the new people.

They’d finally made the prison a home, to more people than just them.

Chapter Text

May was making breakfast with Carol, standing behind the bar, when Daryl walked up.
May didn’t even have to look up, she heard the multiple people go ‘hey Daryl’ and tell him good morning.

May chuckled as she looked at him as he stood at the bar, “hi,” she smiled and leaned over, kissing him.
“just so you know, I liked you first,” Carol joked and both women laughed, Daryl grumbling under his breath, “stop.”

May handed Daryl a bowl of food, Daryl took it and ate with his hands, “jesus, you animal,” she said and Daryl grinned at her, opening his mouth and showing her the chewed up food.
“Ew!” May grimaced, “don’t do that,” she stuck her tongue out at him and he smiled, swallowing the food, “sorry,” he kissed her again.

“you’re touchy this morning,” she said as they walked together, one of Daryl’s arms around May’s back and one of May’s arms around Daryl’s back, “it’s a nice morning, can you blame me?” he said, looking out over the fields, seeing Rick plowing through the field.

“wanna go bother our handyman?” May asked and Daryl snorted as he walked with her.
They walked up to Rick together.
“hey cowboy!” May called out.
The man looked up, squinting at the sun, “Well, look who decided to get their shoes dirty for once,” Rick grinned and Daryl scoffed, giving him a shove. “Just wanted to say good morning.”

May waved at Carl, who excitedly ran over and hugged her, May letting out an ‘oompf’ sound with the force Carl collided with her, “hi kiddo,” she laughed, rubbing his back.
“are you coming to work in the field today?” Carl asked and May shook her head, “no, tomorrow I am though, because I have guard duty today.”

Carl sighed disappointedly, “fine!”
“you going on that run today?” Rick asked Daryl and he nodded, “yeah, what about you?”
Rick shook his head, “I’m stayin in, you asked Tyreese if he wanted to go yet?”
“Yeah, he said he’d talk to Karen,” Daryl said, wrapping an arm around May’s waist subconsciously. More out of habit than an actual intention.

“Daryl!” Glenn called out from behind the fence, “looks like it’s time to go, come on,” May said, patting Daryl’s chest and they walked together.
They were standing by Daryl’s motorcycle, May planted a kiss on his chin as Daryl looked at Zach loading in some stuff to the truck.
Daryl looked down at her and kissed her, “I’ll see you soon sugar, I love you so much,” he muttered against her lips.

May giggled, “love you tons, sugar.”
He got on his bike and started driving, the cars following after him. May waved and Daryl waved back at her.
Soon, they were gone.
May had helped around all day and played chess with the elders, helped Carol at story time but left when one of the kids said they wanted to play with her outside.
By the time Daryl returned May was already in bed.

May was laying on her stomach in the two persons bed, her arms wrapped around her pillow and her long mullet-like hair fanned out over her shoulders.
Daryl sighed as he watched her naked back slowly rise and lower, trailing his hand over her spine. May eventually turned her head towards him, opening her eyes and smiling at him softly.

“hi,” she whispered, as not to wake the baby. “Hey,” he whispered back, getting up from the bed and undressing himself until he was down to nothing. He crawled into bed with her, pulling the blanket over himself and May wrapped her arms around him, their naked chests pressed together.
“you okay?” May asked softly and Daryl nodded, “yeah.. it was a close call today. Zach didn’t make it out.”
“I’m sorry sugar,” May whispered and kissed Daryl.
“she asleep?” Daryl asked, looking over his shoulder at the crib.

May nodded, “has been, she’s been sleeping through the night, she won’t hear a thing,” she muttered, kissing his neck.
Daryl reached down, his fingers grazing her clit, she softly moaned against his lips.
Daryl shushed her, “don’t. I don’t have to hear you,” he whispered and May softly exhaled, nodding as she buried her face in his neck.

“thanks,” she murmured and Daryl chuckled, slowly sliding a finger into her and reveling in the way her breathing hitched then got heavier.
“c’mon, hurry up,” she whispered, slowly jerking Daryl off.

Daryl chuckled as he scooted forward, May lifting her leg over Daryl’s hip as Daryl slowly grinded himself against her. Breathing heavily as her wetness was spread over his cock.

May scooted forward and Daryl slowly guided himself in, the both of them kissing to keep quiet.
“fuck, oh god,” Daryl grimaced as they slowly grinded against each other. “so much for that condom,” May said and giggled, Daryl laughing along with her as he breathed in her hair.
“shut up, you’re ruining the mood.”
“well sorry mister, didn’t know you were having trouble getting it up.”
“now I am!”
May giggled, then whimpered when Daryl reached down, starting to rub her clit as they grinded together.
“yes baby fuck, just like that. You like that hm?” Daryl groaned under his breath and May nodded furiously, bucking into his hand.
“God, I’m gonna cum,” Daryl said and sped up his movements on May, who sooner than expected, bit into his shoulder, groaning as she came on his cock.
“oh lord,” Daryl choked out, throwing his head back when May tightened around him. “you’re fucking milking me for all I am,” he said, breathing heavily as he continued fucking into her, holding her face as he kissed her.

May whimpered against his lips, Daryl letting out soft, high pitched grunts.
“inside?” Daryl asked and May shook her head, “don’t want to get pregnant,” she said, panting and Daryl nodded, quickly pulling out and jerking himself off.
May scooted down, pushing the blanket down and took Daryl into her mouth, the man baring his teeth and throwing his head back.

“fuck- ow! May jesus, watch your teeth,” he grumbled and May giggled as she mouthed over the sides, “sorry.”
She took him back into her mouth and sucked the tip, quickly jerking his shaft. Daryl came with a muffled grunt, his hand tight over his own mouth.
May came up, filthily kissing him, his own spend mixing into his mouth with saliva and May’s tongue.

“God you’re nasty,” Daryl said as he swallowed, May giggled, kissing him again and then laying down next to him.
“let’s go to sleep, you’ve taken almost an hour of my sleep time, so you better not snore,” she said and Daryl chuckled, wrapping his arms around her.
The two of them tangled up together until morning.

May shot up at the sound of gunfire, Daryl having rolled out of bed by the fright.
He threw May her bra and panties and grabbed his crossbow, running out in his boxers and shirt with his pants in hand. May quickly put her bra and panties on, grabbing her pants and Daryl’s sweater, getting her gun and going after him.
Daryl and May ran out on bare feet, already dressed, while Rick already started running towards D block.
“It isn’t a breach!” Sascha shouted and they ran into D block, starting to kill the walkers in there.
Rick started escorting people out while Daryl saw a little curly haired boy sitting on the floor, having caught the attention of a walker. Daryl ran for him and quickly grabbed him, shooting the walker and handing the boy to May, who handed him over to Rick and Rick got him out of the cell block.

They continued clearing the cell block until only the living and breathing were left.
May walked over to Daryl, panting.
“is that my shirt?” he asked, frowning. “Really?” May said, rolling her eyes fondly.
“doesn’t matter, we have other things to worry about.” Daryl went upstairs, after Glenn. A scream came from upstairs, “duck!” Daryl shouted and fired his crossbow.
A walker had unexpectedly attacked Glenn from inside the cell.
May came upstairs and stood by the men, “oh it’s Patrick,” Daryl said sadly.

[…]

They were sitting around the table, just the council.
“Patrick was fine yesterday, he died overnight. Two people die that quick? We’ll have to separate everyone that’s been exposed.” Carol said.
“That’s everyone in that cellblock,” Daryl said, “that’s all of us. Maybe more.”
“we know that this sickness can be lethal. We don’t know how easily it spreads. Is anyone else showing symptoms that we know of?” Hershel notified.

“we can’t just wait and see. There’s children,” May said, “it isn’t just the illness. If people die, they become a threat.”
“We need a place for them to go,” Hershel nodded at his daughter, “they can’t stay in D. We can’t risk going in there to clean it up.”
“We can use cellblock A,” Carol said, “death row,” Glenn chimed in, “I’m not sure that’s much of an upgrade,” he said.

“it’s clean, that’s an upgrade,” Daryl said.
“Glenn’s right, if people knew they were living in death row, they’d want to move,” May said, “but if they don’t know?” Daryl said.
Then they heard coughing coming from the hallway and everyone quickly got up, it was Karen with Tyreese.

They’d soon figured out people needed to quarantine.
They went to clean cells, clear out A block and cells by the tombs. Daryl went to dig graves for the people who didn’t make the attack.

May was helping carry bodies out and comforting people inside when Beth came up to her with Judith, “could you take her for a minute?” she asked and May sighed, looking at the people, who all ushered her to take care of the baby, so May nodded, “sure,” she said and got Judith handed over.

She smiled as Judith clung to her shoulder, “hi bubba,” May smiled, rubbing her back as she went to sit in the courtyard.
She looked out over the field and saw Rick and some of the others from the council holding back a fence that was threatening to burst with walkers. She stood, looking at it with wide eyes, then Rick and Daryl ran.

May watched them while she allowed Judith to play with her earrings, Rick and Daryl were outside the fence with the piglets. Oh Jesus.
May quickly went back inside, Judith didn’t need to see that, not even from a distance.
“we’ll play in the field when your daddy gets back inside, yeah?” May smiled, kissing Judith’s cheek.

That night May was pacing around C block with Judith, she didn’t want to go to sleep so May was softly humming to her, it’d be a good way to spend her time while waiting for Rick and Daryl.
They both walked in, Judith looking up and making grabby hands at Daryl, Rick standing next to him.

Rick sighed as he walked to his cell, May handed Judith to Daryl, “Rick hold on,” she said, quickly going after him.
“are you okay? What happened?” she asked, motioning to his bruised face and bloody knuckles.
“Someone killed Karen and David,” Rick said, “Tyreese- attacked me, I uh, I beat him up.”
May sighed and nodded, “okay. You just get some sleep. It’s late, we can talk about it tomorrow,” Rick nodded too, walking into his cell and May turned around, looking at Daryl.

She smiled, walking over and kissing him, “are you okay? I saw you by the fence earlier,” she said softly, Judy playing with the ends of her hair.
Daryl nodded, “yeah, I’m okay,” Daryl said, “want me to put her down?” he then asked and May sighed, “she wouldn’t close an eye when I did, but you can try. I walked with her for a while.”

Daryl hummed as he went up the stairs and into their cell, the two bunks next to each other, and then Judith’s crib.
He carefully laid her down, tucking her into the blankets, because it was a cold night and even he was trying not to shiver.

He felt May’s arms wrap around his chest, a soft hum coming from her.
“You warm enough?” Daryl asked and May nodded, “I already grabbed her an extra blanket, got one for us too. I think we’ll make it through the night,” she smiled and Daryl chuckled, turning around and kissing her.

“you know, your dad gave Glenn that watch,” Daryl said, fiddling with May’s necklace, the one he’d gotten for her.
“but he never really.. gave me anything, or told me anything important, about you you know,” he carefully said, “I don’t want to be ungrateful but, does he even like me?”

May’s gaze softened, “you don’t have to be self-conscious, my father isn’t one to.. express, his love. You just have to know. I’m sure he cares for you the same way he does Glenn,” she whispered and Daryl nodded, “I understand if he doesn’t. I’m not a very likable person and beside, I’m fucking his daughter.”

“You are a very likable person,” she chuckled at Daryl’s words, “yeah, I don’t think he thinks about that much.”
Daryl glanced behind him, seeing Judith fast asleep.
“she’s asleep. We should too,” Daryl murmured and May nodded, pulling him back and into bed, “keep your clothes on, it’s cold,” Daryl muttered, “I will, just taking off my bra,” May said.

“I hate sleeping in that thing, it’s fucking uncomfortable,” she huffed as her bra was flung through the room, landing somewhere outside their cell.
Daryl huffed and chuckled, May turning around and pushing into him, Daryl wrapping his arms around her. Her back to his chest.
“we should scavenge you some warm clothes,” May whispered and Daryl nodded, “we got time for that tomorrow, let’s go to sleep,” he whispered and May did.

[…]

Daryl had gotten up, standing in their cell, dragging a wet cloth over his chest with his back to May.
May yawned and stretched, getting out of bed and immediately going to check on Judith.
But before she could even say hi to the baby she crumbled to the floor.

Daryl quickly turned around, “Rick? Rick! Get Hershel!” he shouted, lifting May onto the bed.
Hershel rushed in, Rick standing in the doorway, “I’ll get doctor S,” he said and ran off, Daryl and Hershel bend over the bed.

“I think she caught it,” Hershel said, his hand on May’s forehead, “she’s burning up.”
Daryl fearfully glanced at the crib in the room, “what do we do with Judith?” he asked and Hershel hesitated for a moment, “if May’s got it, Judith has already been exposed,” he said and Daryl sighed, closing his eyes and nodding.

May opened her eyes, breathing in heavily and exhaling it as a cough, Daryl put his hand on her head, his other holding her hand.
“May, hey, come on sit up,” he said, sitting her up and patting her back.
“get her to cell block A, quick,” Hershel said, Daryl and Hershel both taking one of May’s arms.
May moaned in pain as she rested her head on Daryl’s shoulder, letting out a weak cough.

“I don’t feel good,” she muttered while they walked into A block, “I know, I know,” Daryl said, doctor S leading them to an unoccupied cell. Daryl and Hershel laid May down on the bed, Daryl pulling up a chair and sitting by her bed.
“Daryl, I’m really sorry, but you can’t stay in here. You’ll catch it too,” doctor S said and Daryl shook his head, “no, I’m staying.”

Hershel sighed, “Daryl, come on, she’s better off if we just let her heal. She’s gotta fight it on her own.”
“no she doesn’t, I’m here for her,” Daryl said, doctor S just walking out, knowing the man wouldn’t budge.
Hershel looked at them a second longer before he left too.

“Daryl go,” May croaked out, “I don’t want you to die. Someone’s gotta be there for Judith,” she whispered and Daryl shook his head, tears in his eyes at the thought of May dying, “don’t say that. You’re not gonna die, neither of us is gonna die. You’re gonna beat this thing,” he said sternly.

May smiled as she looked up at him, “go, see what you can do for the other people. Please,” May said, holding his face with one hand.
“I would kiss you, but that doesn’t seem the best idea right now,” she joked and Daryl chuckled with her, his hand gently rubbing her arm.
“I love you so much, sugar,” May whispered and Daryl leaned down, kissing her anyway.

“if this is gonna be the last time I see you, I want a kiss,” he whispered and kissed her again, May sniffled tiredly, turning away from him as she coughed.
When she was done she rolled back over, “this won’t be the last time, I promise,” she pushed herself up on an elbow with a grunt, hugging him tightly.

Daryl desperately clamped onto her, sniffling with tears. “I love you too,” he whispered, then May pulled back and Daryl stood, wiping his tears as he looked at her one last time, then walking out.

Daryl walked through the hallway, keeping his head down as he quickly made his way to Rick’s cell. The man was in there changing, standing in his light blue boxers.
“Daryl what the fuck get-“ Rick was frozen in place when Daryl hugged him, softly crying.

“hey, hey hey, what’s wrong?” Rick asked as he put his shirt down and wrapped his arms around Daryl.
“May’s got it,” Daryl croaked out and Rick sighed, putting his chin on Daryl’s head. “’m sorry,” he muttered.
“hey Daryl-“ came Michonne’s voice and Daryl turned around with the speed of lightning, Rick rushing to be seemingly doing something else.

Michonne raised an eyebrow, “hey.. I was just wondering if you wanted to come on that run to the vet clinic for those meds?” Michonne said, snickering as Rick put his blouse back on.
“yeah, yeah sure. Give me a minute, I’ll be right there,” he said and Michonne nodded, a grin on her face as she walked out.

“shit,” Rick said and Daryl sighed, “fuck.”
Daryl just walked out, going outside to the courtyard to check the car’s gas. He was going on that run, to get those meds, for May.

May got up, groaning as she held her stomach, hearing the door open. She stood in the door opening, seeing Glenn.
“oh jesus christ,” she sighed, “you too?” Glenn nodded, “yeah. Seems pretty cramped. You got a bed for me?” he asked as he stumbled over. May nodded, “yeah, it’s the upper bunk though,” Glenn shrugged, “it’ll be fine,” he panted and walked into the cell, climbing up on the bed with a groan, letting himself fall onto it.

May laid down in the bottom bunk again, completely out of breath.
“We can’t die man, we really can’t,” May sighed and Glenn made an approving sound, “if one of us dies, promise me you’ll look after Maggie. I promise, ah, to look after Daryl,” Glenn panted and May nodded, “I promise.”

Daryl closed the hood of the car, “Bob, Michonne! You ready to go?” he called out, getting into the car. Bob got in too, “damn, what’s with the hurry?”
Michonne heard him and winced as Daryl glared at bob, “May’s got it,” Michonne said and Bob’s eyebrows raised, “oh sorry, I hadn’t heard. She doing okay?” he asked and Daryl scoffed as he turned back around.

Tyreese walked up, “you got space for one more?” he asked and Daryl nodded, “of course, man.” “Alright, just gotta get my gear,” Tyreese said and soon, the four of them were on their way, but they never got far.

“I know you weren’t-“ Daryl was talking to Michonne but was cut off by the radio, everyone looked at it, shocked. Daryl turned the buttons and a broad cast was playing, but it were just a few words.
“watch out!” Bob shouted and Daryl swerved a few walkers, struggling to get the car back on track and then stopping. A huge walker herd flooding around the car.

-

May stumbled out of the cell, holding onto a pillar, “daddy,” she panted, looking at her father.
“I made tea,” he said, putting it down on the stairs. The people who could still get on their feet coming to look.

“elderberries,” May said, smiling weakly, “just like mom used to make.”
Hershel beckoned her over, handing her a cup of tea. May took it and immediately sipped it with a sigh, “you really shouldn’t be in here.”
“Maggie gave me the talk already,” Hershel smiled and May chuckled, sitting down on the steps.

“thank you, dad,” she whispered, her father coming to sit next to her. May leaned her head on his shoulder, “I hate being sick,” she muttered and Hershel rubbed her back, “I know. Ever since you were little.”

Glenn called out for May, May looked at her father, “she’s in here Glenn! She’s okay!” Hershel called back to him, May and Hershel getting up, Hershel helping her to walk to the cell.
“Oh, I thought you might’ve passed out or something,” Glenn panted, choking on his own breath and starting to cough.
May sat down on her bed and sipped her tea, “my dad made tea,” she murmured and soon Glenn had a cup of his own.

“One of those little girls came in yesterday,” May muttered, staring down at her lap. “Yeah, Lizzy,” Glenn filled in, his legs swung over the edge of the bed while he drank the tea.
“I don’t know just.. there’s something about her, it doesn’t sit right with me,” May said and Glenn nodded, “I get what you mean, she’s just so.. untouched, like everything that’s happened doesn’t affect her at all.”

May nodded and Hershel chuckled, “seems like you two have enough to gossip about,” he said and both Glenn and May started laughing, but ended in a coughing fit.
“no but seriously dad,” May said through her coughing, “I think you might want to keep an eye on that girl. At least tell Carol to.”

Hershel nodded, “I will. Her younger sister, Mika, she’s a lovely girl.”
May smiled, “yeah, I know Mika,” she chuckled. “I braid her hair all the time, she’s a lovely girl.”

It was about two days later now, Daryl had come back with the medicine from his run and was now sitting in her cell with her.
May was sitting in between his legs, curled up against his chest as she held out her arm to her father, her eyes squeezed shut as she was injected with the meds she needed.

She whimpered and Daryl kissed her head, May pulling her arm back when there was a bandage on it, pulling her arm in between her and Daryl’s bodies.
Daryl closed his eyes as he leaned his cheek on her head with a sigh, glad he made it back in time.

“Told you, you wouldn’t die,” Daryl whispered and May chuckled, looking up at him. “I’m a tough cookie,” Daryl smiled down at her, “with horrible breath,” May swatted at his chest, “fine, then I won’t talk to you,” she teased and Daryl chuckled, “no, please do. I love you being able to talk again,” he murmured into her hair.
“chatting my damn ear off,” May grumbled and Daryl laughed, wrapping his arms tighter around May and rocking them from side to side, “I’m so glad I found you.”

Another two days later, May was back on her feet, hopping around the garden, “Rick!” she singed, the man looking up and wiping his forehead, “Bels,” he smiled, holding her waist in the tight butterfly top she was wearing.
“that top is devilishly tight,” he murmured against her neck, gently biting into it.

May chuckled, “yeah right, have you seen my dad? I saw him with Michonne last but I haven’t seen him since yesterday,” she said and Rick shook his head, “no, I saw him leave with Michonne to burn some walkers.”

May sighed, “okay, thanks. Maybe Carol then?” she asked and Rick bit his lip, “no one told you?” May’s face fell, “Rick is she dead?” she asked softly and Rick shook his head, “no I don’t think so at least,” a short pause followed, “Carol killed Karen and David. She’s.. not allowed, in the prison anymore. I won’t have it.”
May looked shocked, “I- oh, I didn’t know that,” she said and Rick nodded, “sorry. I should’ve told you and not just assumed you knew.”

May shook her head, “it’s okay, it’s fine,” she said and quickly walked away to go find Daryl.
She was walking through the courtyard when a loud explosion sounded from behind her, she ducked down, hiding behind a container.
Maggie, Beth and Carl running out behind her, others hiding behind walls.

Rick and Daryl ran out, Daryl seeing May and May nodding at him to let him know she was okay.
She ran up to the fence with the others.
“Rick! Come down here, we need to talk!” the governor shouted, god fucking damn it, it’s the governor.

“It’s not up to me! There’s a council now, they run this place!” Rick shouted back at him.
“is Hershel on the council?” he called back and her father was brought out, hands tied behind his back.
May gasped as she grabbed onto the fence, Michonne being brought out and forced onto her knees next to Hershel.

“Rick do something!” May said and Rick nodded, looking at Daryl and Carl, then going down there.
“if it goes south, head for the bus,” Daryl whispered and May nodded, “I will,” Daryl went to walk away but May grabbed him.
“in case I never see you again,” she said softly and Daryl shook his head, “don’t say that. Don’t say that,” he said and May kissed him, “I love you.”
“I love you too, grab a rifle, get your belt,” Daryl whispered and May nodded, rushing inside to try and assemble a bag if things went wrong.

She was halfway packing when the gunfire broke out, May’s eyes widened and she hurried, grabbing her jacket and stuffing Daryl’s and some clothes of Judith in her bag.
Some canned food, her pictures of Daryl, you know, important stuff.

She changed out of her skinny jeans as fast as she could, grabbing her cargos and boots, quickly putting them on and grabbing her bag, taking her rifle and belt. She looped her belt through her pants, putting her handgun and knife in, then running out.

She ran outside, seeing Maggie and Beth crying. She ran over, starting to shoot at the fence, seeing her father laying on the floor and she looked away for a second, her face contorting into sadness as she leaned against it, breathing heavily before she got her wits back and started shooting.

She cried and ducked down when a bullet nearly hit her in the neck. She banged her head back against the wall, sobbing as she got up again, firing back at the governor’s people.
Then the tank started riding.
It went right through the fence, shooting at the building.

May ducked down as parts of the building started coming down. People started running and there was smoke everywhere. May looked around with wide teary eyes, “Daryl!” she screamed, but she couldn’t find him.
“Maggie!” she screamed, looking around her, she couldn’t see anything.

She just ran.

That’s all she could. She was looking for Daryl, Maggie, Beth, Rick, anyone really.
The building in front of her exploded and she covered her head as she quickly stopped in her tracks, then running when she noticed a huge part of it was gonna fall.
“fuck, fuck fuck!” she kept running but was hit in the arm with a big piece of debris, it slicing her arm open.

She cried out as she grabbed at it, her rifle around hre shoulder. She panted as she kept running, then she was being shot at. She jumped behind a car, the bullets ricocheting.
A man ran up and she quickly grabbed her handgun, shooting him right between his eyes.

Another two men came up and she curled up, hiding behind the car, trying not to show herself but the men dropped dead in front of her.
“Daryl!” she cried out, “get up! Get up we have to go! We need to get to the bus!” Daryl shouted and May gasped, “Judith, Judith we need Judith. Go to the bus I’ll meet you there!” she screamed over the noise and ran as fast as she could, going inside.

Judith wasn’t there anymore. Someone got Judith. She panted, running out again when she saw the bus driving away.
“Fuck!” she screamed, running away and jumping over the garden, landing right by Sasha, Bob and Maggie.
“oh thank god,” Maggie panted, hugging her sister tight then ducking for a bullet.
“we can’t stay here, where’s Daryl?” May asked her sister and Maggie shook her head, “I don’t know! Somewhere by the parking space!” she said and May nodded, standing up and firing over the car, hitting a few people by the tank.

“you go that way, I’ll get Daryl,” May panted and Maggie nodded, running the other way while May made a run for the parking area. She was being shot at and she dived behind some pallets.
She panted as she shot back at the men, killing them until she was out of the line of fire.

She couldn’t find Daryl.

She ran out, towards the forest, breathing heavily. She ran as fast as she could, until she couldn’t anymore.
She was crying as she walked down a road, all on her own, with her bag loosely hanging from her shoulders and her rifle in hand, wailing with all she was.

Chapter Text

She was sat by a creek, eating some salmon over a fire. She looked around herself and got tears in her eyes, she was all on her own. There was no one there.
She sighed and reached into her bag, taking out the bamboo leaves and string she’d scavenged, putting the salmon in the middle and folding it up, tying it shut with the string.

She put it in the side pocket of her bag, sniffling as she took a drink of water and then put that in her bag too.
A branch snapped behind her and then arms wrapped around her, May froze in shock until she recognized the familiar dreadlocks. “Michonne!” she called out happily, standing up and throwing herself at the woman, the two of them falling back on the forest floor.

“oh thank god,” May sniffled, pulling back and sitting up. Michonne chuckled as she sat up too, then a worried look crossed her face.
“what happened? You’re all filthy and,” her eyes flicked across her arm, “hurt. You’re cut open,” she said, caressing her arm.

“I’m okay, when they were- bombing, the building collapsed and I wasn’t running fast enough,” May said softly and Michonne dragged May over to the fire, sitting down and pulling May’s head into her lap.
May settled against her, softly sniffling as she turned onto her back, “Michonne. What happened to my dad?” she asked softly and Michonne bit her lip, shaking her head.
“The governor, he..” Michonne started but didn’t finish.

May let out a sob and May sat her up, letting her lay against her shoulder, as she hugged her. “I think I saw Daryl leave with Beth,” Michonne said and May looked at her hopefully, “really?” she asked and Michonne nodded, wiping her tears. “Really.”

May hugged her tightly, Michonne chuckling as she got May to scoot into her lap, holding onto her as she rocked the both of them as she cried.
“I’ve got two walkers tied around a tree over there, they’ll keep the others away,” Michonne said, “you can sleep.”
May was out like a light the minute she said that, her breathing evening out so she could be peaceful for the bare six hours she slept.
Michonne had fallen asleep somewhere in between.

May had gotten up before her, strolling through the area, eventually finding a chicken’s nest. She was chased by an aggressive rooster, but she dared to come back and steal two eggs. She walked into the first the best house she could find and grabbed a pan, then going back to Michonne.

She lit the dimmed out fire again, putting the pan on top and cracking the eggs into it.
“Michonne,” she whispered, gently shaking her and Michonne sat up, blinking at the light. “Breakfast,” May smiled, taking the salmon out of her bag.

“where’d you find all this?” Michonne asked while May ordered some things out, “salmon is from yesterday, I found a chicken nest over there by that little building,” she pointed in the direction she’d went in. “I’m actually terrified of wild chickens now.”
Michonne chuckled, “wild chickens?”
“that rooster chased me for nearly half an hour I’m telling you, and he did it twice! All because I knacked some eggs, jeez,” May exclaimed, having heated the salmon up too.

“I don’t have plates or a fork, but I could go get some,” May said as she fished a piece of salmon out of the pan.
Michonne shook her head, “no it’s fine like this, don’t worry,” she smiled and May smiled back at her, the both of them starting to eat.

“I was tracking Rick,” Michonne said, “but I came across your trail. Rick was with someone else, maybe Carl or Maggie, Glenn, someone. We should try and find him,” she said as they ate.
May nodded, “Daryl taught me how to track, I know the basics but I don’t really notice everything so it’s good that I have you,” she chuckled.
“you and Rick took the same road out, so you might’ve had a chance of running into him,” Michonne said as she put the last piece of salmon in her mouth.

May was only halfway hers, but had already finished her egg.
“let’s go now, I can take this to go,” May said and Michonne nodded, getting up and getting her stuff gathered, the walkers in hand, passively standing behind her.
May grabbed her bag and took another bite of her salmon, starting to walk with Michonne.

“Mich?” May asked softly and Michonne looked at her, “what if Rick’s.. died, in the mean time?” she asked, an anxious look crossing her face.
“May don’t even think about that, he’s Rick, Rick doesn’t die,” she said lovingly and May nodded, looking away, “you’re right,” she took another bite of her salmon.

They ended up crossing a place with motors in front, May being painfully reminded of Daryl’s absence. There was a put down walker inside, May looked at Michonne and they smiled at each other, rushing outside to follow the road again.

They ended up in the suburbs. May looked at the leaves on the ground, looking at the house to their left.
“they should be in there.. I think,” May whispered and Michonne nodded, signing for her to go up to the house. May grabbed her rifle and pointed it as she slowly walked up to the window, glancing in and seeing Rick and Carl sitting on the floor, talking.

May smiled wildly as she rushed over to the door, knocking. The door swung open, revealing a very hurt Rick. May jumped into his arms, sobbing. Rick caught her, falling back onto the couch they’d moved in front of the door, holding her tightly.
“Oh darling, hey,” Rick sighed breathlessly while May pulled back to look at him, “what happened to your face?” she asked softly and Rick shook his head, “s not important,” he murmured.

Carl was looking at them with a raised eyebrow, then ran out to hug Michonne.
May chuckled as she looked back, quickly kissing Rick deeply, “is Daryl here? Did you see Daryl?” she asked and Rick sighed softly, shaking his head.

May teared up again, laying her head on Rick’s shoulder, “I hope he’s okay,” she whispered and Rick nodded, “me too. We’ll find him. We need to get up now, though,” he said and May chuckled softly, getting up.
“sorry. Are you okay?” she asked, kneeling by his legs to look at his tied off wound. “I’m fine,” Rick brushed it off and May looked up at him, “Rick, you were shot. It isn’t that fresh either.”
Rick stood, walking away into the kitchen. As far as you could call it walking.

Rick, Michonne and May had all slept in the same bed that night, Carl in the attached room. Nothing could get into his room if it didn’t get passed them, so Rick deemed it safe.
May quietly laid in the middle, tucked into Rick’s chest with her arms folded in front of herself, Michonne pressed against her back, her arms around May’s waist.

She could notice Rick had woken up by the shift of tension in his body, he stiffened up. May looked up at him, squinting at the light. Rick kissed her forehead, “morning. I’m gonna go downstairs,” Rick muttered and May nodded, Rick getting up and stretching, grimacing as he grabbed his ribs.

Soon everyone was downstairs, May having raided the house for some clothes and was now wearing the most horrendous knit sweater Michonne had ever seen.

May was cleaning her knife when Michonne walked up to her, “hey, I just talked to Rick. I’m going on a run with Carl, just around the neighborhood, will you stay here and keep an eye on him?” she asked and May nodded in silent approvement, Michonne patted her shoulder and kissed her head, “thank you.”
Then it was just May and Rick.

May was pulling Rick up the stairs, into the bathroom.
“You’re showering, mister. I’m sure this house is an all-inclusive, so it’s got towels, shampoo, first aid kits, stuff like that. I got a bucket of water from outside, it’s already boiled so it might be a little too hot but I’m sure that’s fine,” May said while Rick tried to make out what she was saying, because she was talking really fast.

Rick chuckled, “okay, okay. Fine. I don’t know if I can reach my hair though, you might have to wash it for me,” Rick said and May hummed, “alright then, mister romantic, want me to light some candles too?” she asked teasingly and Rick snickered.

Rick was sitting on his ass with his knees pulled to his chest, his head thrown back into May’s lap. She was sitting on the toilet and currently scrubbing some strawberry scented shampoo into Rick’s hair, he softly groaned as he leaned into her touch, May rinsing his hair out, the suds running down his chest.
May got up, dipping a washcloth in the water and carefully running it over Rick’s chest.

“your ribs are broken,” she said as she ran her fingers over the bruised skin.

Rick looked down at her hand, gently taking it in his and bringing her freckled wrist to his lips, mouthing over it until he reached her shoulder, then moving on to her neck.

“Rick, we should get you clean first,” May whispered and Rick pulled back, allowing May to clean the grime off his entire body.
Soon they were done and instead of continuing their business, May avoided it and got him to take a nap. She’d handed him a book and closed the blinds, kissing his cheek, saying goodnight and with that she closed the door behind her, it was god awfully quiet in the house.

May was standing in the kitchen, looking through a cabinet and finding an interesting package taped to the side. She grabbed it and pulled it off, the tape ripping. She was stood by the sink, having full view of outside because of the window, but she wasn’t paying attention.
Then she heard them.

“hey look over there!”
“Well stick my sideways, she’s alive”
“she sure is pretty”

her head snapped up, seeing a few men starting to walk towards the house and she quickly closed the curtain, looking around, panicked as she tried to think of a hiding place. She quickly opened the cabinet below the sink, it was almost empty, and climbed in, closing the doors.

“where’d she go?” she heard heavy footsteps in the house, multiple.
“can’t have gotten far. Search the house. I haven’t seen a piece of ass that nice since ’67.”
May heard one stop in the kitchen, “she was looking out this window,” the voice was suddenly very close and May quickly covered her mouth to quiet her breathing.

“let’s just get on with it. We came here for a reason,” another man said and the sound of pure torture filled the room.
They were doing.. something, to a man. Beating him, the guy was screaming bloody murder, begging for his life.
She just hoped Rick could hear him too and was woken up by the screams.

“Tony, Len! Get your asses down here!” a man shouted, bouncing a ball against the walls. It was loudly echoing through the house, May covering her ears instead.

“there’s a woman holed up in here,” one man said. “Another? She hot?” another asked and the first man scoffed, “don’t grab your pecker just yet. Found her shirt. Must’ve washed it this morning, smells good,” he continued.

A little more scabble about women living in the house and how they were gonna have such a good time with them. May knew she was in danger. This type of men wasn’t to be messed with, especially not as one of the women they were trying to find.
She had to get out of there.
She slowly pushed open one cabinet door slightly, glancing around. None of the men were in sight. She slowly got out, taking off the horrendous sweater and inched over to the table, grabbing her clothes and hidden rifle, her bag was opened and messed around in, but everything was still in it.

She grabbed it and tiptoed over to the back door, getting out and closing it behind her. She was panting, holding her heart when she heard her name whispered from above. Rick. On the roof.
“get down here!” May whisper yelled, Rick climbing down and dropping onto the porch. They both pressed themselves against the wall, afraid the men would come out, looking for what made the noise.

They quickly went down the stairs of the porch of the elevated house, hiding. May got dressed in her layers again, she still had some of Daryl’s and Judith’s clothes in her bag, grabbing Daryl’s tshirt, sweater and flannel, layering them on.
“we have to go, now!” Rick sneered as he saw Michonne and Carl walking up to the house.
The both of them ran, meeting Michonne and Carl in the middle, holding bags. “Go, go go!” Rick said and they ran with the four of them.

They were walking along train tracks when Rick suddenly stopped, walking over to an abandoned car.
‘Those who arrive, survive’ is what it said, May walked over with a smile.
“Terminus,” she said softly, looking at Rick. “What do you think?” she asked and Rick nodded, “let’s go.”

Chapter Text

They were walking through the field together, Joe drinking next to him.
He offered his flask to Daryl who hesitantly took it, “white lightning,” Joe said and Daryl took a sip, grimacing.
Joe laughed, patting Daryl’s back, then his arm wrapped around Daryl’s shoulder.

Daryl glanced at Joe, wondering what he wanted.
“You see that deer over there?” Joe then said to him and Daryl nodded, seeing it in the woods.
“show me what that big crossbow of yours can do,” Joe grinned and Daryl looked at him and then fondly smiled too, shaking his head as he pointed his crossbow and aimed, his arrow lodging into the neck of the deer, mostly by accident, but Joe loved it.

He laughed loudly, “Yes! Yes, good job!” he said as he made his way over, Len had noticed and went on his way to get to the deer. “It’s claimed Len, piss off,” Joe said as he kneeled by the deer, killing it by putting an axe through it’s skull.
Joe stood and wrapped his arms around Daryl in a hug, who completely froze.

“you did good, boy. I’m proud o’ ya,” Joe said, patting his cheek as he went to pick the deer up and sling it over his shoulder.
Daryl was frozen for a minute until he widely grinned at Joe. He did good. Joe is proud of him.

Soon they were holed up in the garage together, everyone having claimed cars except for him. He was quietly sat on the ground the whole night, refusing to go to sleep. Joe came out of his car, walking over to Daryl and Daryl looked up at him.

“get up,” Joe said and Daryl did, obeying to this man easily. He was so much like his father. The random outbursts of anger, the quiet and calm attitude of the man after. His aggression, his length, his words. He resembled his father just the right amount.

“I want you in my car by the time I get back. Take off your belt,” Joe whispered and Daryl stared up at him, Joe walking passed him and going outside to take a piss.
Daryl looked at Joe’s car, sitting back down.
Then he glanced at the door, standing, sitting down again. Then he stood and walked over to the car, then paced back to his bag, then back to the car.

He opened the door with a soft click, getting in and slowly unclasping his belt, dropping it on the floor.
Joe came back into the garage, seeing Daryl and smirking.
He scooted into the car himself, quietly sitting next to Daryl in the backseat.

He put his hand on Daryl’s thigh, slowly inching his way into his pants.
In the blink of an eye Daryl was on his back in the backseat, Joe and him slowly making out, Joe’s hand just resting in his pants, over his boxers.

Joe tried to inch in and Daryl gripped his wrist, Joe pulled his hand away from himself, pinning it down to the car seat.
“don’t. I got you, I’m gonna take care of you tonight okay? Must’ve been a long time,” he grumbled and Daryl shifted uncomfortably.
“Joe wait,” Daryl said again as Joe’s hand snaked into his underwear, “stop. I don’t want to. I changed my mind,” Daryl said and attempted to roll away but Joe now pinned him back down with more force, which startled Daryl.

“Joe. Joe I said stop,” Daryl said as he tried to wring away from Joe’s hand gripping him. “Joe get off I- Joe, please,” Daryl continued, his voice pitching in panic. Joe locked Daryl’s hand in between their bodies, crushing it almost painfully, “Joe you’re hurting me,” he said and Joe released his hand, Daryl using it to clamp onto Joe’s shirt, right by his shoulder.

He could feel Joe’s hand inching down and Daryl tried to close his legs, “stop. Joe. Please don’t, Joe, get off of me. I want to get out,” he said, pushing at his chest, but Joe didn’t budge.
“Joe get the fuck off!” Daryl raised his voice and Joe slapped a hand over his mouth, “shut the fuck up, boy,” Joe sneered at him, right into his face.

Daryl’s eyes widened as he realized what was going on. This wasn’t gonna be on his terms. His no meant nothing to Joe.

-

It was a dark night, May couldn’t see any further than about two steps ahead of herself. Rick was sat next to her, Michonne next to him, Carl taking a nap in the car.
“I’ll go check on him,” May whispered and Rick nodded.

May got up and walked over to the car, softly opening the door. Carl looked at her, May gently brushed the hair out of his face.
“hey. You’re not asleep yet?” she softly asked and Carl shook his head, “I’m cold. Will you lay down with me?” he asked and May contemplated for a bit before she got in the car and closed the door behind her, laying down in the backseat with Carl, allowing him to cuddle up to her as she wrapped her arms around him.

“hold on, there’s an extra blanket in the front,” May whispered and sat up, leaning forward and grabbing the blanket from the passenger seat, she laid down and draped the blanket over the two of them.
“better?” she softly asked after a while and Carl nodded, snuggling closer to her.
She smiled, brushing her fingers through his hair, holding him close.

Carl was asleep when she heard voices outside and she carefully sat up, eyes wide, but it was too late. A man was standing by their window, smirking. He put one hand on the glass, then the other, with a knife.
“Carl, Carl give me your knife,” May said shaking him.

Carl grimaced, “what?” he looked up and was met with the man’s face, he scrambled back against the door, hitting his head. “Careful!” May said, pulling him into herself, “just stay back.”
The door was slung open and the man grabbed her ankle, “c’mere beautiful,” he grinned, “you were that pretty girl in the house weren’t you?” he said, his voice plain dirty.

“let’s leave that boy in their a while, take him out when I’m ready to play with him,” he said and May kicked at him, “let go. Let me go, right now!” she demanded and the man pulled her out, May cried out as she was dragged across the forest floor.
“you piece of shit! You motherfucker! Let go of me!” May screamed at the top of her lungs and she was roughly grabbed, forced onto her knees but she fell forward onto her hands and knees with a grunt.
She turned back, punching at the man’s face, not paying attention to the other men.

“hell, I’m happy we didn’t find her in that house. Feisty, ain’t she?” she heard a man say behind her, “May settle down,” Rick said, May went to look at him and got hit right in the face.
“hey!” someone shouted loudly while May was pinned to the ground, her cheek pressed into the dirt. The man’s full weight was on her back and she couldn’t move, panting heavily.

“Joe hold on,” a rough voice said and May recognized it as Daryl’s, she tried to move her head but couldn’t. “Daryl?” she croaked out.

“man, get off of her. That’s the girl I was looking for!” Daryl said, pushing Billy off.
“Put ‘er on ‘er knees,” Joe called out and Billy did, May being dragged onto her knees, a gun pressed to her head.

She was face to face with Daryl and she could cry with how happy she was, but Daryl diverted his eyes, right, the situation.
“These are good people,” Daryl said and Joe looked at him, “now I think Lou would disagree with you on that. I’ll, of course, have to speak for him and all ‘cause your friend here strangled him in a bathroom.”

Daryl looked unsure of what to say, “you want blood. I get it,” he said, dropping his crossbow. “Take it from me, man,” he said, spreading his arms. “Come on.”
“Daryl no,” May strained, trying to scoot forward but she was grabbed and pulled back, “please don’t. Don’t hurt him.”

“This man killed our friend,” Joe said, gesturing to Rick, “you say he’s good people. See, now that right there is a lie,” Joe called out loudly. Daryl’s face fell and May recognized the face he made, she would from miles, he had tears brimming his eyes.

Men stepped forward and Daryl was caught right in his stomach by a gun, another guy punching him in the face.
“NO! No, he didn’t do anything please, he’s telling the truth, don’t hurt him!” May sobbed as Daryl was dragged, punched and kicked at.

“teach him fellas, teach him all the way,” Joe grinned. Carl was still in the car and she could see Rick looking at his son.
Another gun was pressed to her head and Billy stepped back, walking over to the car and dragging Carl out, “come here, boy.”

Carl struggled against him, crying out and straining as he was dragged along by his throat.
“You leave him be!” Rick shouted, attempting to stand up but Joe grabbed him.

Billy had a knife to Carl’s throat and Carl was crying as the man shushed him, right by his ear.
“Listen. It was me. It was just me!” Rick shouted. “Now see, that’s right! That’s not some damn lie. Look, we can settle this, we’re reasonable men,” Joe taunted as he leaned in to speak into Rick’s ear, “first we’re gonna beat Daryl to death. Then we’ll have the girls. Then the boy. Then I’m gonna shoot you and then we’ll be square,” Joe said and started laughing.

“no please, don’t kill him. I’m his girlfriend, I’m Daryl’s girlfriend. Let me talk to him, just let me talk to him. We can do this another way,” May begged Joe but he shook his head, “no can do honey.”

Carl was pushed to the ground in front of her, fighting off a grown man. “Stop your squirming,” the man said, grabbing Carl and pinning him down as he started unbuckling Carl’s belt.
“Let him go,” Rick said sternly, “let him go,” Rick said again as Carl whimpered loudly, fighting against the man.

Then there was a loud gunshot and May ducked down out of muscle memory, covering her head.
Rick stood and punched Joe, who didn’t even budge. He punched Rick back and Rick fell to the ground, Joe kicking him, “I got him. Oh it’s gonna be so much worse now!” Joe sneered.

Michonne tried to grab Tony’s gun but was slapped across her face, falling back.
“Come on, let’s see what you got!” Joe taunted Rick.
Carl was on his stomach, his knees under himself while Billy tried to unbuckle his own belt, “get away from him before I-“ Rick started but Joe grabbed him in a hug sort of way, “what the hell are you gonna do now sport?” he laughed and Rick bit his throat out.

Rick actually bit his throat out. May watched with wide eyes as Rick spat the man’s throat out.
He was covered in blood as Joe crumbled to the floor, May watching him with wide eyes.
Michonne quickly got up and grabbed Tony’s gun as he was distracted, shooting him with it. The guy got off of Carl, but pulled him against himself.

“I’ll kill him. I’ll.. I’ll kill him!” Billy shouted, May had gotten up and killed the guy behind her, pointing her gun at Billy. “Let the boy go!”
“he’s mine,” Rick said, sounding deranged as he gripped a knife in his hand.
The man quickly let Carl go, dropping the knife as Rick came forward.

“stay back, stay back I-“ he started but Rick had stabbed him and was still stabbing him. May quickly caught Carl, dropping her gun.
Michonne rushed over, “are you okay?” she asked as she fastened his belt again. Carl nodded as he hid his face in May’s neck. May softly rocked him as she shushed him, “it’s alright. It’s okay,” she whispered, seeing Daryl emerging from behind the car.

“Michonne,” she quickly handed Carl over to her. Rick dropped the man to the ground, covered in blood. May ran over to Daryl, jumping at him and wrapping her legs around his waist.
Daryl caught her, letting out raspy breaths, “oh sugar, my darling,” he said as he fell to his knees, May hugging him as tight as she could and not letting go.

She slightly pulled back, but just to kiss him. She could taste the metallic tang of blood in his mouth, but she didn’t mind.
“I love you,” she whimpered and Daryl kissed her roughly, “I love you too. Are you okay? Are you hurt at all?” he asked and May shook her head, “just some bruises. I’ll be okay.”

Soon, she was sleeping, sitting up in the car with Carl’s head on her lap. Her hands were buried in his hair as the boy peacefully slept, May’s head was leaning against a pillow that she’d trapped between herself and the window.
Carl sat up and May was woken up with the movement, Daryl was leaning into the car, “hey. We’re gonna go soon,” he whispered and May nodded, both Carl and herself sleepily climbing out of the car.

May leaned against Daryl, Daryl wrapping his arms around her, breathing in her hair.
“I’m so glad I found you,” he whispered and May slightly pulled back, holding his face.
“What was that man’s name? The one with the grey hair,” May whispered back and Daryl swallowed, “Joe,” he said. “What did Joe do to you?” she asked and Daryl shook his head, “nothing.”

May caressed his face, “it’s okay. I won’t be mad.” Daryl looked at her, then teared up, laying his head on her shoulder. May put her hand on the back of his head, closing her eyes, “Daryl, what did he do?”
“he didn’t do anything, I promise. I’m just happy to be here with you,” he smiled as he pulled back, giving her a kiss.

May smiled at him, “yeah right. You even miss me?” she joked and Daryl chuckled, “I did more than just miss you,” he said seductively and May grimaced, “gross, Daryl!”
Daryl just laughed.

Soon they were in the forest together, by the walls of terminus. Rick jumped over first and Daryl helped May climb over, Rick taking her hand as she jumped. Daryl lifted Carl over and May caught him, putting him on his feet.
Then Michonne climbed over and Rick took her hand, then Daryl.

Daryl grasped May’s hand in his as they cautiously walked. When nothing happened, they dared to make their way inside.
“Hello,” Rick called out, people working.
A man turned around and looked at them, sighing, “I guess Albert is on perimeter watch,” he said.
“Usually we do this where the tracks meet,” he said, walking up. “Welcome to Terminus. I’m Gareth,” he smiled.

May squeezed Daryl’s hand, her hand on her gun.
“Looks like you’ve been on the road for a good bit,” Gareth said. “We have,” Rick answered, “Rick. That’s Carl, Daryl, May, Michonne.”

Gareth gave them a wave, while Daryl looked around them, checking for any hidden people, someone closing the door, maybe.
“you’re nervous, I get it, we were all the same way,” Gareth happily exclaimed, stepping closer to them. “We came here for sanctuary, that what you’re here for?” he asked.

“Yes,” Rick said curtly, “good,” Gareth replied, “you found it.”
“Hey Alex! It isn’t as pretty as the front, we got nothing to hide, but the welcome wagon is a whole lot nicer,” Gareth said.

“Alex will take you, ask you a few questions, uh but first, we need to see everyone’s weapons,” he said. Daryl hesitantly looked at May, then Rick, who nodded and put his own gun down.
Everyone put their weapons on the floor and they were pat down by the guy that came to stand next to Gareth, Alex.

Soon they were lead out into a clearing, a woman standing in front of a barbecue.
“would you like a plate?” she sweetly asked May and she smiled at her, “sure!” May replied and was handed a plate of meat, “Daryl! Come taste,” she said as she walked over to him, putting a piece of meat in her mouth and chewing, Daryl picking one out too and eating it.

“it’s good,” May said politely to the woman but then turned to Daryl and made a face, spitting out the meat into her hand and throwing it onto the ground.
Daryl did the same, leaning over, “it’s disgusting. Even worse than the damn snake I ate,” he whispered. May looked at him, giggling, “you ate a snake?”

Suddenly Rick stepped forward, smacking the plate out of Alex’s hand and pressing his gun against his temple.
“where’d you get this watch?” he asked, and May dropped her plate, quickly pointing her gun and Daryl pointed his crossbow.
May looked at him, seeing he was holding her father’s watch, the one he’d given to Glenn.

“Oh fuck,” May sighed as people pointed their guns at them.

[…]

May slowly walked into the train car, frightened.
“Daryl? Daryl are you still behind me?” she softly asked. “Yes,” Daryl whispered and May stepped in, Rick and Carl going in after them.

Then the door closed. May turned around, “oh no,” she squeaked out and a thud came from the other side, May’s head snapping towards it but she couldn’t see.
“Rick?” came Glenn’s voice and her eyes widened as Maggie stepped up to the streak of light.

“Maggie,” she cried out, running over to her and hugging her, Maggie hugged her back just as tight, kissing her cheek.
People stepped up behind her, Rick looking hostile. “They’re our friends,” Maggie said as she held May.
“Yeah, and now they’re friends of ours,” Daryl said, nodding at everyone.

May pulled back and smiled at Maggie, “I can’t believe it,” she smiled, then hugged her again.
“This your little sister you were talking about?” a tall man with red hair and a mustache said, Maggie wrapped her arm around May and nodded, “one of them. Is Beth with you?” Maggie asked and May shook her head.

Daryl bit his lip, “she was,” he said and Rick looked at him, “what?” “she was with me,” Daryl said.
May frowned, then her face fell, “is she dead?” she softly asked and Daryl shook his head, “she was uh, taken. By a car.”
Maggie’s eyes were wide, “you lost her?” she asked and May shook her head, “it isn’t his fault. I’m sure she’s okay. We can find her once we’re out of this place,” she said.

Abraham chuckled, “she’s cute.”
May looked at him, putting on her best mean face and Abraham grinned, mimicking her expression, pouting his lip and grimacing. May looked away with a smile, he was treating her like a little kid.

Daryl walked up to her and they all sat down together.
That’s how they made the plan.

[…]

Tyreese was sat in the shed, the guy tied up against the wall and Judith with himself.
“she got a name?” the guy asked and Tyreese looked at him, “Judith,” he curtly said and he chuckled, “Judith, huh. Sweet,” he said, looking the other way, “what about parents?”

Tyreese looked at Judith intently, “she’s got a father, real tough guy, and a mother who loves her like her own,” he just said.
“This mother got a name?” the guy asked and Tyreese looked at him, “her mom’s name is Maybelle,” Tyreese said and the guy hummed, “Maybelle, Judith, very southern names.”
“we are in the south,” Tyreese said and the guy chuckled, “yeah.”

[…]

May had sharpened her belt, holding the iron parts in front of her as knifes.

“put your backs to the wall of either end of the car, now!” someone from outside shouted. They were all in position, across from the door, self-made weapons at the ready.
Then there were footsteps on the roof, then a smoke bomb exploded. “Move!” Abraham shouted and wrapped his arms around everyone he could, moving them to the back of the car.

May started coughing, being held against Abraham, she was starting to feel light headed and he was trying to keep her up but May fell to the floor unconscious.

When she woke up she was laying on a table, she wasn’t tied to it, but she was in her underwear. God damn it, every time she got kidnapped, she lost her clothes.

She sat up slowly, looking around.
“Oh, hey. You woke up,” Gareth said, walking in. “What’s your shot count?” he asked and a man behind her, who she hadn’t even noticed, answered, “43.”
“where’d you take me? Where are my clothes?” May asked him and Gareth ignored her as he wrote something on his pad.
“Gareth,” she said firmly, he kept ignoring her, she got up and stomped over to him, standing right in front of him, “Gareth!”

He looked down at her, smirking, “yes, doll?” he asked and May crossed her arms, “don’t call me that. Where am I?” she asked again.
“Terminus,” Gareth simply answered. “Now if you’ll excuse me, I need to find your little boyfriend,” he smiled. “No wait!” May said and walked after him.

“do not, go after me. I am warning you,” Gareth said, he sounded angry and May stiffened up at his tone, nodding.
“why are we here? Why are we separated?” May asked, “because you, doll, are a woman. Your flesh is, how do I say this, significantly more tasteful than your rogue friends in the other room.”

May frowned as she stepped back, but Gareth grabbed her jaw, pulling her back, “don’t run away now. I thought you wanted to now. I’m dying to have a taste, doll.”
May closed her eyes, holding onto his wrist.
“look at me,” Gareth said and May opened her eyes, staring at him. Gareth grinned down at her, leaning in close and then biting into her neck, but carefully.

May whimpered and Gareth pulled back, “what a pretty little sound,” he chuckled.
“Maybelle, right?” he asked.
“Just May,” May said, “I saw the tags sewn into your clothes.. you went to camp?” Gareth asked and May nodded.
“you’re pretty young then. Or pretty old to be going to camp. How old are you, beautiful?” Gareth rambled on, “I’m going on 21 this summer,” May said and Gareth hummed. “How old were you when you went to camp?”
“15,” May answered curtly, trying to give him the satisfaction of a conversation, so he’d let go of her.

Gareth just nodded as he let her go, walking away.
May fell to her hands and knees, gasping for air as she just made her way back over to the table, not knowing where else to go.
“He’s a weird one, that guy,” the guy who was prepping his knifes muttered.

May looked at him, “how can any of you say that?”
The guy chuckled, “don’t worry. I’ll make it quick,” he pushed May down onto the table and she struggled against him, “stop. Please don’t, no, please,” she begged him as his knife made contact with her throat. He was about to slice it when the building shook with an explosion.

May took the man’s distraction as a chance to grab his knife and stab him right in the chest, she got up and ran out the same door Gareth went, ending up in a room filled with clothes.
“oh thank god,” she muttered, looking through the pants and finding her cargos pretty quickly. She got Daryl’s tshirt, sweater and flannel she was wearing. She continued spitting through the room until she found her weapons too.

She ran outside unknowingly and was immediately met with a herd of walkers, quickly going back inside and closing the door, the walkers pushing at it.
She looked through the room and saw another door, running over to it, fleeing the building.

[…]

Abraham jumped the fence last, everyone running into the woods. Daryl panted as he ran, looking back, “wait, where’s May?” he called out, Abraham looking behind himself.
“they fucking took her! Shit!” Tara shouted.

“Rick we have to go back,” Daryl said and Rick gave Daryl a compromising glance. “Rick no, we have to go back. We can’t leave her there!” Maggie stepped up, “I’m not losing another one of my sisters.”

“okay! Okay, okay, let’s get the guns, then we go back,” Rick said and they quickly went to grab the bag they’d buried. Rick was hunged over it, grabbing his guns when a branch snapped.
Daryl quickly looked towards it and saw May and Carol walking towards them, smiling.
Daryl immediately ran towards them, hugging the both of them. Both women groaned, “Daryl, you’re squeezing me!” Carol complained and May laughed, hugging Daryl back.

Maggie got a huge smile on her face, walking over and hugging Carol, then May tightly.
“Did you do that?” Rick asked, standing in front of Carol. Carol just chuckled and Rick hugged her tightly, “thank you.”
“you have to come with me,” Carol said to Rick and May.

They went with her, walking down the road, a car and a small shed by the end of it.
May walked hand in hand with Daryl, looking at the shed when the door opened, Tyreese stepping out, Judith in his arms.

May immediately started running, tears in her eyes as she reached Tyreese, carefully taking Judith and hugging her as tight as she could without choking the life out of her.
“oh baby, oh my god, thank you, thank you,” May said as Rick reached them too, hugging the both of them.
Carl walked over, a huge smile on his face and Daryl reached them, grinning like a shark as he kissed Judith’s forehead, Judith just staring up at all of them, then smiling and leaning back against Rick’s chest while she was sitting on May’s arm.

“hold on, my bag, did anyone get my bag?” May asked and Maggie nodded, “yeah. You left it in the train car but I got it,” she said and handed it over, “thank you,” May said as she gave Judith to Daryl while Rick was thanking Tyreese.
She dug through it and pulled out Judith’s stuff, which she’d packed at the prison.

“Does anyone have water?” she asked as she pulled out formula and a bottle. Just the sound of the package has Judith interested, reaching out to May.
“yes soon, sweet baby,” May cooed with a smile, kissing her forehead and then giving her an eskimo kiss.

Abraham handed her a carton of water and May thanked him, mixing up some formula for Judith.
“c’mere, darling,” May said as Judith was handed to her again and she carefully fed her, Judith holding the bottle as she drank.
Rick smiled as he walked over, kissing May’s forehead. “You’re a saint.”

They were all on their way, on the tracks, going far away from Terminus.

Chapter Text

They were walking through the forest, Daryl jumping and scrambling around May.
“May I’m telling you I saw something back there, my arm hair was straight as a tree. I felt it there!” Daryl kept going, he’d been rambling about someone following them for the passed few hours.

“yeah, yeah. Tone it down, Sherlock Holmes,” May said, waving him off. Daryl took her hand as he walked next to her, “I’m serious!”
Loud screaming echoed through the woods, someone begging for help. May and Daryl stopped in their tracks, looking back at Rick.

Rick listened for a second, Carl nagging at him to let them save the person.
Rick signed for them to go and the group quickly made their way towards the sound. A priest on a rock, screaming bloody murder.
They quickly killed the walkers surrounding him, the man sat on the rock, shaking with how scared he was.

“you can come down,” Rick said, the man staying in place a second longer. “Need a hand?” May asked, holding out hers. The man shook his head, hesitantly sliding down and landing on his feet.
Rick looked at him, “you okay?” he asked worriedly and the priest turned to the side, vomiting.
May grimaced as she stepped away.
“Ew..” Daryl said, a frown on his face.

“Sorry,” the man said, panting. “Yes, thank you,” he said, sniffing. “I’m Gabriel.”
“do you have any weapons on you?” Rick immediately asked and May gave him a shove, “I’m being cautious,” Rick said.
“Look at him, that scared the living daylights out of him. Are you okay, father?” May asked. Gabriel nodded, “I really am. Don’t worry. I don’t have weapons of any kind, the word of God is the only protection I need.”

“Sure didn’t look like it,” Daryl scoffed and May smacked at his chest, “hey, watch it.”
“I called for help. Help came,” father Gabriel said. “do you uh.. have any food?” he nervously asked.
“Whatever I had left it, uh, just hit the ground,” he explained, May immediately reaching into her bag but Abraham grabbed her hand, giving her a look that told her to wait.
Judith cooed on Tyreese’s arms and Gabriel looked at her, “that’s uh, a beautiful child.”

Rick glared at Gabriel, playing protective father. May smiled politely, “thank you.”
Rick glanced at her, his lips upturned, “that’s her mother,” he said, pointing over his shoulder.
Gabriel smiled and nodded.
“Do you have a camp?” he asked, “no. Do you?” Rick said curtly. “I have a church-“
Rick sighed, “put your hands above your head,” Gabriel did and Rick patted him down.

“how many walkers have you killed?” Rick asked, “uh, not any actually,” the priest said nervously. “Turn around,” Rick forced him against the rock. “How many people have you killed?” he asked as he patted his back down too.
“none!” Gabriel said, “why?” Rick asked. “Because the lord abhors violence,” Gabriel said.

Rick leaned in close, “what have you done?” he asked softly. Abraham had loosened his grip on May, who was quietly standing beside him. “We’ve all done something.”
“I’m a sinner. I sin almost every day,” Gabriel said, “But those sins, I confess them to God. Not strangers.”
“you said you had a church?” Michonne asked, leaning against the rock beside Gabriel. Gabriel nervously nodded.

They were walking in the forest, Gabriel in front. “Hey, earlier, were you watching us?” Rick asked Gabriel, he looked back, “I keep to myself,” he said. “People are almost as dangerous as the dead these days.”
“No, they’re worse,” Daryl murmured, “well I wasn’t watching you,” Gabriel said.

“I haven’t been beyond the stream by my church more than a few times since it all started,” the priest started explaining. “That was the furthest I’d gone before today. Or maybe I’m lying. Maybe I’m lying about everything and there’s no church ahead at all,” he continued. May starting to walk slower as she looked at Daryl, who was already looking at her.

“Maybe I’m leading you into a trap so I can steal all your squirrels,” Gabriel chuckled and Daryl gripped onto the string of squirrels possessively. May continued walking, Gabriel surely meant no harm.
Then Rick, Daryl and Michonne circled around him.
“People of my flock often told me that my sense of humor leaves much to desired,” Gabriel said quickly, “yeah it does,” Daryl said, nodding.

May stayed back, if Gabriel was gonna try something, she would stay out of Rick’s way, so he could handle it.
Gabriel continued walking, “May? Will you take Judith? My arms tired,” Carl asked and May chuckled, lifting Judy out of his arms, holding her.
“hello sweetheart,” she said, rubbing her nose on Judith’s, who laughed and grabbed onto her face.

They walked up to a very southern wooden church, “May wait outside,” Rick said, “I want to take a look around first,” Rick said, holding out his hand, “just want to hold onto my squirrels.”
Gabriel handed him the key with shaking hands, a part of the group going inside to sweep it.
May waited outside with Judith, Abraham standing beside her.
May looked up at him, “hi,” she drawled, Abraham looking down at her, “hello.”

May snickered, looking away. “Is that really your daughter?” he then asked and May shook her head, “no. I’ve just been assigned mom role. Beth, uh, my sister, took care of her at the start. When she’s back she probably wants to do that again.”

Judith cooed as she grabbed onto Abraham’s shirt. Abraham chuckled, putting his gun on his back. “May I?” he asked and May nodded, handing Judith over to Abraham, who gasped sweetly and chuckled, “oh aren’t you a sweet little thing,” he cooed, tapping her nose.

Judith laughed as she laid her head down on his shoulder. Abraham closed his eyes, a downward smile on his face, “she’s adorable,” he whispered to May who just laughed.

Rick came down and beckoned them inside, everyone going in. May walked beside Abraham as they looked around together, “it’s a nice church,” May said and Abraham nodded, “sure is.”
Abraham leaned on the wooden railing, Judith on his arm.
May walked over to Daryl.
“what do you think?” she asked as she brushed his overgrown fringe out of his face. Daryl shrugged, “nothing special, but it’s four walls and a roof.”

May nodded, looking around, “don’t forget to watch your language in here.” Daryl huffed, “right.” May looked at him now, “I’m serious. No swearing in the church.”
Daryl smiled, leaning over and kissing her, “what kind of things are allowed in a church?” he asked as his hands snaked around her waist.
May grabbed his hands and pulled them away from her waist, “not that,” she said and walked away.

“May hold on,” Daryl jogged after her, walking beside her. “I’m going on a run with Carol while the others go check out that place Gabriel mentioned,” he said and May nodded, “okay. Please be careful, I love you,” she smiled, wrapping her arms around his neck. “I love you too,” he smirked, his hands on her waist.
He kissed her and May giggled against his lips, slightly pulling at his hair. “Go on, Carol’s waiting,” May said, gesturing to the side with her head. Daryl looked and saw Carol tapping her wrist, pretending to have a watch around it.

Daryl chuckled as he gave May one last kiss and went with Carol.

[…]

May was sitting on the floor of the church with Daryl next to her, shoveling in a plate of food. Judith was sitting in between them, cooing and making loud baby noises, talking off in her own little language.
“Ohh is that right?” May asked, feeding her a spoon of beans. “Yea, completely. What a weird guy, right? So crazy,” she talked on as Judith continued to babble.

Daryl chuckled as he listened to the both of them, “you having a good talk?” he asked and May smiled at him, “yea we are. Right?” she looked down at Judith who looked up at her and then at Daryl, “Da!” May burst out laughing and Daryl hummed, starting to laugh too.
Judith held up a piece of jerky, May lifted her up so she was sitting on her lap, leaning back against her bended legs.
“Gimme, aaaa,” May opened her mouth and gently took the jerky from Judith with her teeth, smiling and then kissing her forehead.

“I’d like to propose a toast!” Abraham said, May and Daryl both averting their gazes towards him. The others sitting down and doing the same.
“I look around this room, and I see survivors. Each and every one of you has earned that title. To the survivors!” he held up his wine and May grabbed hers from above her on the railing, lifting it, “survivors!” the others called out and so did May, laughing.

Judith cooed as Abraham’s speech continued on, laying down against May’s chest and shoulder. May shushed her softly, kissing her head.
“.. And go to Washington,” Abraham finished up, having just asked Rick to go with him on his mission.

Judith sat up, cooing. “What was that?” Rick asked, “I think she knows what I’m about to say. She’s in, if she’s in I’m in. We’re in,” Rick nodded and May laughed, wrapping her arms around Judith and hugging her. Daryl scooted closer, wrapping an arm around May’s shoulders, pulling her into herself.

“my pretty babies,” he murmured, kissing May’s cheek, jaw and then moving down to her neck. Rick wolf whistled at the two of them, “Daryl take your shirt off!” he shouted, wooing. Daryl snickered, shaking his head, “keep your eyes to yourself, creep,” he said as he leaned over May who was still holding Judith, dipping her and filthily kissing her with a lot of slurping while Judith laughed, squished between the two of them.
“Gross!” Carl shouted and the others laughed.

May turned her attention back to Judith, “you just decided we’re going to Washington little lady!” she smiled, “you owe up to your name, Judith Grimes,” she kissed her forehead.
“she sure does,” Sasha said as she sat down next to May.

May smiled at her, noticing what Sasha wanted. She chuckled, “here,” she handed Judith over to Sasha who squealed in excitement.
“Tyreese look!” Sasha gasped, smiling widely. Judith cooed, stuffing her hand in her mouth.
May laughed as she was called for and immediately engaged in conversation by Rosita and Tara, arguing about a would you rather question.

[…]

May and Maggie were on a bench together, Maggie scrolling through the bible while May slept, her head in her lap.
Maggie slowly got up, gently laying May’s head down. May was fast asleep, she didn’t even notice.

She was startled up by a loud sound. Seeing Sasha with a knife in hand, threatening father Gabriel.
“.. And now three of our people are gone,” she said, “where are our people!” Sasha shouted.

“Please. I don’t have anything to do with this I-“ Gabriel stammered nervously, Sasha stepping back with tears in her eyes.
“what did you do to the woman in the food bank Gabriel? You’ll burn for this? That was for you, why?” Rick stepped up, pushing into the man’s space.

May kept quiet, watching it all go down. “What did you do,” Rick said in a voice that made May flinch and watch with wide eyes, “what did you do!” Rick screamed into his face, grabbing onto the lapels of his jacket.

“I lock the doors at night. I always lock the doors at night,” Gabriel choked out, repeating it. “They started coming, my congregation. Atlanta was bombed the night before, and they were scared. They were looking for a safe place, a place where they felt safe. And it was so early. It was so early. And the doors were still locked.

You see, it was my choice. But there were so many of them, and they were trying to pry the shutters and banging on the sidings, screaming at me. And so the dead came for them. Women, children. Entire families calling my name as they were torn apart, begging me for mercy. Begging me for mercy. Damning me to hell. I buried their bones. I buried it all,”

Gabriel sobbed while Rick just stared at him with that damn stink eye. “The lord sent you here to finally punish me,” Gabriel said and collapsed against the railing, crying. May sat frozen in her seat, a heavy feeling of dread washing over here as tears pricked in her eyes but didn’t fall. She felt for the man.

“I’m damned. I was damned before. I always lock the doors. I always lock the doors,” Gabriel continued, taking heaving breaths in.
Suddenly whistling sounded and the feeling of dread was replaced with fear. Someone was whistling outside.

Glenn walked over to the window, Maggie going after him. “There’s someone outside. There’s someone laying in the grass,” Glenn exclaimed and May panted, reaching to grab onto.. Where’s Daryl?
May looked around, “where’s Daryl?” she asked and Sasha looked at her, “he’s gone. We lost him.”

May stood and ran over to the door, ripping it open. But freezing when she saw who it was.
“Sasha, Sasha it’s Bob,” she choked out as she rushed over. “His leg, his leg! Get him inside!” Sasha exclaimed and May helped carry him inside.

“Get inside! Go!” Rick shouted as he started shooting at the forest and May ran, her foot sliding away from a stair and she caught herself on her hands, scrambling to get inside.
-
“I was in the graveyard, somebody knocked me out,” Bob strained, everyone was gathered around him, except for Carol and Daryl. May nervously glanced up and around.
“I woke up outside this place. It looked like a school. It was that guy. Gareth. And five other ones. They were eating my leg right in front of me.”

“I’m gonna puke,” May strained as she quickly got up, rushing away. She was bend over in a corner, her lips parted and she gagged, throwing up the food they’d just had.
A hand rubbed over her bag and held her hair back as she continued throwing up.

“Did they have Daryl and Carol?” Rick asked. “Gareth said they drove off,” Bob said.
May wiped her mouth with her sleeve, turning around, “what? They drove off?” she asked as she went over again.

Abraham handed her the bottle of wine and she took a sip to rinse her mouth of the taste and smell.
“May I’m really sorry,” Bob panted and May stood, shaking her head as she carded a hand through her hair, walking out.
“May no, it’s not safe!” Tara called out after her. May shut the door, sitting down on the steps and wrapping her arms around her knees, crying.

After a while, the door opened behind her. Rick handing her her jacket. “Put it on, it’s cold. We’re going, stay inside, alright?” Rick said and May sniffled as she grabbed it, pulling it around her shoulders and shoving her arms through.
Rick kneeled in front of her, “look, I get that you’re hurt that he left without a word, but I’m here. Please don’t be mad, because mad makes you stupid and stupid gets you killed,” Rick said and May nodded, wrapping her arms around his neck. “Be safe.”

Rick nodded, getting up and making his way over to the forest line, part of the group walking out after him.
May got up and went inside, wiping her face as she was whistled at by Rosita and she went and walked into the room everyone was holed up in. Rosita leaning over and brushing the hair out of her face.

“don’t cry,” she whispered, “he’s just a stupid guy,” then she smiled and May smiled back at her, getting up and grabbing her rifle, which she’d left on the bench.
“what did I miss?” May whispered when she came back and Rosita explained the plan.

It had been a while of them just sitting in the dark when the door was broken open, May and Rosita both looked towards the closed door.
“Well, I guess you know we’re here!” Gareth’s voice echoed through the church. “And we know, you’re here,” he slowly drawled.

“And we’re armed. So, there’s really no point in hiding anymore. We’ve been watching you. We know who’s here. There’s Bob, unless you’ve put him out of his misery already. And Eugene. Rosita. Martin’s friend Tyreese. Carl. Judith.

Rick and the rest walked out! With a lot of your guns.. Listen we don’t know where you all are but this isn’t a big place. So let’s just stop this now before things get more painful than they need to be.”

Someone rattled at their door and May slowly pointed her gun.
“Look you’re behind one of these two doors and we have more than enough firepower to take down both. Can’t imagine that’s what all you want.”
A gun cocked loudly and May pressed her gun against her shoulder, making sure that if the door opened, they would be dead immediately.
“How about the priest? Father, you help us wrap this up, we’ll let you walk away from this. Just open the door and you can go. You can take the baby with you. What do you say?”

It was completely silent and she could hear them pointing their guns to the other door, when Judith started crying.
Carl rushed over, quickly trying to calm Judith down.

A gun cocked outside, “that’s your last chance to tell us you’re coming out.”
There was a lot of soft talking going on outside when two thumps were heard.

“Put your guns on the floor,” Rick’s voice sounded through the church, “thank god,” May sighed as she leaned back.
“Rick we’ll fire right into that office, so you lower your gun!” Gareth called out to him and then cried out loudly, whimpering.

“Put your guns on the floor and kneel.”
“Do as he says!” Gareth panted when his men refused. May was cautiously listening to what was going on outside.
“Martin there’s no choice here.”
“Yea there is,” Tyreese tensed at that voice, May glancing over to him and noticed Tyreese was looking at Judith, she’d have to ask him about that.

May knee-walked over to the door, opening it so she could just crack into what was going on outside.
Gareth was on the floor, Rick standing in front of him, making him kneel.
“Hi doll,” Gareth smirked, gasping and breathless. Rick put a boot on the hand he was clenching in his other and Gareth screamed, falling over.

“May, get back inside,” Rick said without looking at her. “Quick,” he then sneered and May leaned back, closing the door. Then there was a while of talking she couldn’t understand and then the screaming.

When it stopped May opened the door and Rick looked back at her, covered in blood. Gareth laid at his feet, well, what was left of him anyway.
May walked out slowly, dropping her gun and then made a run for Rick, hugging him closely. Rick wrapped his arms around her tightly, his eyes closed as he pressed his cheek against her hair.
May was staring down at Gareth, his body just, violently slashed open.
“May don’t look,” he said softly and May turned her head, her cheek against his chest.
“come on,” she whispered, taking Rick’s hand and leading him into the office.

They slept on the floor together, with all of them. Rick was pressed up behind her, his arm draped across her waist but she felt empty.
Daryl left, right after she’d gotten him back. He didn’t want her, and it was a tough pill to swallow.
Later that day, it was time.
“this is our route to DC,” she heard Abraham say to Rick, showing him a map. May wasn’t paying attention either way.
She tightly hugged Maggie, tears in her eyes. “I love you,” she choked out through trembling lips. Maggie chuckled, wiping May’s tears, “you’ll be okay. You’re gonna find Beth and Daryl and Carol, you won’t be alone,” Maggie said, holding her cheek.

May let out another sob and Maggie pulled her into a hug, “oh darling,” she said, rubbing May’s back. “We’re gonna be okay,” Glenn said as he walked up, “it’s time to go.”
May released Maggie, nodding as she wiped her nose.
“be safe, please. Don’t make me find that bus in the gutter down the road,” she said and Maggie chuckled, “I won’t. I love you too, May,” Maggie said and May nodded, Maggie walking off with Glenn, getting into the bus.

May waved as the bus started up, slowly driving down the road and then speeding off with her sister in it.
She wiped her tears, sniffling.

She did nothing that day. She just laid around on the bench, reading the bible, recognizing her father’s quotes and stuff like that.
Soon, it became night again, but she couldn’t care more or less.
She stared up at the ceiling, she wanted to cry but she couldn’t.

The door opened and she sat up, wondering if it was already time for her watch. But Daryl was standing in the doorway. May looked at him and huffed, laying back down.
“May, come on,” Daryl sighed as he walked over.
“piss off, I’m mad at you,” she said, her arms crossed.

“May, you don’t understand. I didn’t leave!” Daryl nearly begged, siting on his knees on the ground so he could look at her face as she laid down.
“so where were you?” May said, looking up when another boy walked in. “Who’s that?” she asked as she sat up.
“well I was just going to tell you. I followed Carol out to this car we found, when a car drove by. With a white cross. The same ones that got Beth, we went after it,” Daryl explained. May’s eyes widened, “did you find her?” she asked and Daryl shook his head, “no but we know where she is. This is a friend of hers,” he pointed at the boy that had came to stand by them in the path.

May looked at him, “you must be Maggie,” Noah said, a sly smile on his face and May chuckled, “no. I’m the other one. Maggie’s off to Washington,” May said.
“oh, my apologies I-“ “no need to apologize,” May said, looking at Daryl, “I like him. He’s sweet.”

“you know I’d never leave you. I just got you back. You mean the whole fucking world to me, do you know that?” Daryl said, holding May’s face. May smiled at him and kissed him softly.
Noah’s eyebrows raised, “oh you’re.. her brother in law?” Noah said and Daryl looked at him, “yeah, what about it?”
“I though you were her dad or something,” Noah said and May burst out laughing, Daryl tsking, “shut up you.”

May nearly fell off the bench, “come on now, it ain’t that funny,” Daryl grumbled, crossing his arms. “I’m not that old!”
“yea right, mister thirty something,” May giggled, starting to calm down. “I’m glad you’re back,” May whispered, kissing him.

Daryl didn’t say anything, kissed her back and looked away again like an angry little kid. May kept laughing, “Sorry, I didn’t quite catch your name,” she said, holding her stomach.
“Noah,” Noah smiled.
Daryl stood, “you two need to stop teaming up against me,” he pointed at the two of them with his index and middle finger, “especially you,” he pointed at May.
May winked at him.

May was hammering the windows shut with Carl, they were by the side of the church, outside.
“Hey May, can I ask you a question?” Carl suddenly said and May looked at him while hammering a plank into the wooden exterior. “Yea sure,” May answered, squinting as she walked over to the other side of the plank, that Carl was holding up and hammering that to the outside too while Carl grabbed another plank.

“uhm. Well I wanted to ask you, first, because I didn’t want to make you mad or anything,” Carl started and May looked at him worriedly, “Carl you shouldn’t be afraid to ask something just because you think I’ll get mad,” May said and walked over, putting a hand on his shoulder, “you know I never get mad at you. Sure, I get frustrated if something goes wrong, but I’ll never project anything onto you. You’re just a kid and I love you.”

Carl looked up at her, then looked down again, then back up at her. “Can I call you mom?” he asked and May took her hand off his shoulder, “I- Carl.. okay, let me explain this to you. You had a mom, right? Still do, she’s just not here anymore,” May said and Carl nodded.

“It would be really disrespectful to your mother for you to call me mom, Carl,” May said softly and Carl looked sad, those big puppy eyes of his tearing up as he looked down, nodding.
May walked over and hugged him tightly, kissing his head. “Talk to your dad about it, if he says yes, it’s okay.”
Carl looked up at her with a huge smile, “really?” May nodded, “really.”
Carl immediately ran off, shouting for his father.

After a while, May had moved on to the back. Rick walked up to her and May watched him come over, “he asked you?” May said as she hammered another plank into the church.
Rick hummed.
May looked at him, “I said no at first but he gave me those damn puppy eyes he’s got. I can’t say no to him.”

Rick chuckled, “I know. He told me you said you didn’t want to disrespect..” Rick paused, “Lori,” he said a little strained, “like that.”
May nodded, “it feels wrong. He’s got a mom.”
“May I’m okay with it as long as you are,” Rick said, “Judith needs a mother figure in her life and soon enough she’s gonna start walking and talking, and she’s gonna ask. But if you’re here,” he put his hands on his hips, “I think we’d be able to give her a better life.”

May bit her lip, “Rick I’d love to, it’s just, I don’t want to be raising a kid with you. It’s nothing against you, I love you, but if I’m gonna be raising a kid as mine I want Daryl to have a role too. I want him to be acknowledged as a father figure too because he is my partner.”
Rick nodded, “I understand. As long as it won’t be confusing for her, I’m okay with that. But it's gonna be a while before she starts to understand, so lets just start with Carl.”

May agreed.

May walked into the church, wiping the sweat off her forehead. She panted and walked to the back, grabbing a bottle of water and taking a sip.
She was nearly knocked over from behind as Carl hugged her, “oh damn, you scared me,” May chuckled, turning around and hugging him back.

“You okay?” May asked and Carl nodded, “yeah. I just hope you’ll be okay when you’re going to Atlanta to get Beth.”
May hummed, “we’re just gonna pick her up and come right back for you, okay?” May said, running her hand through his hair.
Carl nodded, releasing her from the tight hug. “Okay. My dad wanted me to get you because they’re leaving.” May went with him and shortly after that, they were off to Atlanta to go save Beth from those people at the damn hospital Noah was on about.
May was sitting in the front seat, singing along to the radio while Rick drove and Daryl sat behind May, hanging around her chair, his chin on her shoulder.

“Through the storm we reach the shore, you give it all but I want more and I’m waiting for you,” May hummed as she chewed her fingernails in between, staring down at the book in her lap.
She was about to flip the page but Daryl stopped her, “hold on, I’m not done yet.”
May smiled as she turned her head to the side and kissed his cheekbone.

“I didn’t know you could read,” Rick said and May smacked at his arm, “shut up Rick.”
Daryl didn’t laugh or say anything mouthy back and May got a feeling of dread in her stomach, sometimes Rick just made the wrong jokes with the wrong people.

They were all in position, hidden with rifles. Noah fired the shot and not a second later a patrol car rolled up, Noah being cuffed by two agents.
“hold on. Where were those rotters you were shooting at?” the male agent asked and they came out of their hiding place, Rick whistling as the cops were surrounded.

They raised their weapons, but it was no use. “Hands,” Rick said.
“What do you want?” the female agent asked, “whatever this is, we can help,” the male finished.
“You do what we say, we don’t hurt you,” Rick said and May glanced at him, noting he was filthy and really needed a shave.

“Okay,” the male cop said, showing them his gun and raising his hands, the woman did too once she noticed her colleague surrendering.
“Good, now turn around,” Rick commanded them and they did as asked. “Put your guns on the floor and kneel.”
May lowered her gun as the cops kneeled, Daryl and Sasha zip tying their arms.

“We need to talk,” Rick said, “there’s water if you need some and food.”
“mind if I ask you something?” the guy asked Rick, who looked at him in silent approval, “the way you talk, the way you carry yourself, are you a cop? Believe it or not I was too,” the man said with a slight chuckle while Rick stared at him with that meaningless glare he had.

“That’s Lamson. He’ll be down for this, he’s one of the good ones,” Noah told Rick. The sound of tires screeching and a car racing at them made May jump to the side, firing at the car.
May shot one cop inside, the door opened and the two hostages quickly got in, the car speeding off again.

May quickly stepped forward, aiming and hitting the car right in the wheel. One of the tires burst and the car screeched on the concrete. They quickly ran after it.
May ran with Rick, around the corner.
They were still running in the direction they thought the cops went when May looked back, not seeing Daryl. She stopped and ran back, hearing the struggle.

She saw Daryl being lifted up over someone’s shoulder and slammed into the ground, being pressed into the asphalt by his hair and chin, to the snapping jaws of a walker that was stuck. The man’s hands wrapped around Daryl’s throat, his legs kicking and struggling as he tried to grab onto the man.

“Stop, stop it!” May shouted, running at him as she tackled the man off of Daryl. Starting to punch him with all she was, she was punched back and the cop rolled them around, pinning her down. May tried to get up but was slammed back into the ground, hands on her windpipe, threatening to crush it.
May gasped for air and looked up, seeing walker jaws nearly snapping into her forehead.
The walker was shot and the man looked up, seeing Rick and Daryl pointing their guns at the cop.

“okay, okay,” the man let May go who rolled over, heaving and coughing. The cop slowly got up, his hands raised. “You win, asshole.”
May sat on her knees, panting. “Rick,” she said as Rick still had his gun pointed at the cop’s head.
“Rick. Three’s better than two,” Daryl said as he helped May up. “You’re right,” Rick said and Daryl tied the cop up to take him as leverage.

They brought them into an abandoned building, “your friend, what’s his name? I need to talk to him. Your plan’s gonna get me and my friends killed.” the female cop said.
“we’re gonna make it work,” Sasha said.
“It would work if you had different cops to trade!” the female cop exclaimed, “Dawn’s running Grady into the ground. A bunch of us want her out and she knows it. Pretty sure she knows we want Lamson to replace her, too.” Another cop looked at her, “Dawn doesn’t know that.” “She might. And she’s smart,” the female cop countered him.
“So there’s a good chance you can’t make this deal work, and that’ll leave us all dead. But if you let us go, we’ll take care of Dawn ourselves, and then we’ll let your friends go and this is over,” she explained.

“No. We’re not gonna do that,” Lamson said, “do you want to die?” the female cop asked him. “No. I just need you to shut up right now,” Lamson said softly.
“You can make this work. But you got to be able to talk to her,” Lamson explained, “Noah told us all about her,” Sasha cut him off.
“I’ve known her for eight years ma’am. I know this woman. And my only interest is peaceful resolution, not dying, and sleeping in my bed tonight. So, please, let me help you. Please,” Lamson continued.

Daryl just stood there, staring at him. May nearly laughed at how it looked. Daryl really didn’t give a fuck.
“Hey Rick, you’re gonna want to hear this,” May said, calling him over.

-

Daryl and May were watching Rick through the window, Lamson had escaped. Sascha was sitting next to them with a cold water bottle on her head.
May laughed, “is he using the speaker of the cop car?”
They could hear Rick down there, “stop. Stop right now” Daryl laughed too, watching Rick get closer to the running man.

“what is he gonna do?” May wondered out loud. “Oh my god, he’s gonna hit him,” May said, Rick starting to speed up. Daryl gasped as Rick straight up slammed the man into the concrete.
“he’s alive,” Daryl squinted, “why ain’t he getting up?” Both their heads peeked out the window.
Daryl started laughing, “ooh damn, Rick crippled him.”
“Daryl don’t laugh!” May said, scoffing fondly. “We really shouldn’t be doing this.” “probably not.”

Then a gunshot sounded, “whew damn,” May winced, “the motherfucker’s cold as ice,” Daryl said.

Chapter Text

They were moving up the stairs with the other cops, being lead. Daryl behind May and the hostages in front of her, the others in front of them.

May’s heart was hammering in her chest, she was so glad to see Beth again. But she was nervous, what if it went wrong?
They walked up to doors and May glanced through the glass, seeing a group of doctors in the hallway, in a sort of formation.

May squeezed Daryl’s hand, who reassuringly looked at her. “Holster your weapons,” someone said over the radio of one of the cops. Rick looked back at them, “you too.”
May put her knife and gun back into her belt, Daryl was holding her rifle, which he slung across his back in a passive sign.

They walked into the hallway, a nervous smile on May’s face as she looked around the doctors for Beth and Carol.
They made way for Beth, Carol in a wheelchair. May wanted to rush forward, but Daryl put an arm out, “hold on,” he whispered.

“they’re unharmed,” Rick said, the woman who was supposedly Dawn looked at them. “Where’s Lamson?” “Rotters got him,” Shepherd said. “We saw it go down,” the other hostage said.
“oh,” Dawn simply said, “I’m sorry to hear that. He was one of the good guys. One of yours for one of mine,” Dawn said.
Rick nodded, “all right.”
Daryl gave one of the hostages a push, “move.”

The man walked over to Dawn’s side.
Dawn signed with her chin and a man rolled Carol forward, Daryl stepping up to receive her.
May wasn’t interested in Carol. It sounds a bit harsh, but her eyes were focused on Beth, breathing heavily in anticipation.

Dawn took Beth by her arm, she looked nervous. Beth walked forward with Dawn and Rick walked Shepherd over.
May smiled widely as Beth immediately started running over to her, “May!” she jumped into her arms and May caught her, laughing.
“Oh darling. Are you okay?” she asked, worried. Beth nodded, “what happened to your face?” May asked, but just hugged her again.

They were about to leave when Dawn started talking again, “glad we could work things out. Now I just need Noah,” Dawn said and May stopped in her tracks, turning around.
“And then you can leave,” Dawn said.
“That wasn’t part of the deal,” Rick said, walking forward and so did Noah. “Noah was my ward. Beth took his place and I’m losing her, so I need him back,” Dawn said, trying to seem emotionless but May could see her hands slightly trembling.

“Ma’am please, that’s..” the woman spoke up. “Shepherd,” Dawn said sternly, shutting her up. “My officers put their lives on the line to find him. One of them died.”
Noah stepped forward but Daryl went after him, putting a hand on his chest to stop him. “He ain’t staying,” he told Dawn.

“he’s one of mine you have no claim on him,” Dawn said, glaring at Daryl. “The boy wants to go home, so you have no claim on him,” Rick spat at her.
“Well, then, we don’t have a deal,” Dawn said, May’s eyes widening as she took a protective step in front of Beth, who grabbed onto her arm.

“The deal is done,” Rick raised his voice. “It, it’s okay,” Noah said, going forward. “No. No,” Rick held his arm out.
“I gotta do it,” Noah said, looking up at Rick.
Beth stepped forward and May tried to stop her, but Beth looked at her, she just wanted to say goodbye. May let her go.
“it’s not okay,” Beth said.
“it’s settled,” Dawn replied to her as Noah handed his gun over to Rick.

“Wait!” Beth called out, rushing after Noah and hugging him. “It’s okay,” Noah chuckled, hugging Beth back.
“I knew you’d be back,” Dawn said to Noah. Beth released Noah and was now looking at Dawn, May taking a step forward nervously.

Beth stood right in front of her.
“I get it now,” she told Dawn. Then she made a stabbing motion and Dawn gasped, a gunshot sounding through the hall.
May screamed out, running towards her but Rick quickly caught her with a hand around her belly. Daryl pulled his gun and pointed it at Dawn, pulling the trigger and lodging a bullet between her eyes.

“No! No, no Beth!” May screamed at the top of her lungs, hitting and scratching at Rick’s arm. “Let me go! I’ll kill you! I’ll kill you all!” May screamed, the cops pointed their guns.

“hold your fire!” Shepherd shouted, “it was just about her. Stand down.”
Rick was holding May with one arm, the other pointing his colt python.
May was frozen for a second before she screamed as loud as she could, her legs giving out and Rick kneeled down with her, May sobbing into him.

“Beth, Beth!” she tried to crawl over but Rick wouldn’t let her, she kicked at his hand and chest, sobbing as she crawled through the pool of blood, clearing the hair from her face and then crying thick tears as she held her sister.

Daryl put a hand on her shoulder and May looked up at him, covered in blood. Daryl kneeled by her and pulled her into his chest, holding her tight as he silently cried himself, May could feel it in the shock movements of his chest.

May walked out of the hospital, wailing, seeing Maggie with a smile on her face but it quickly transformed into a screaming cry as she fell to her knees. May walked over to her on trembling legs, falling in front of her and holding Maggie tight as she sobbed.

Daryl was stood in the middle of the parking lot, holding Beth. He was crying too, just kept his head ducked down so the people wouldn’t see it.
Maggie released May and stood so she could hug Glenn. May walked over to Daryl, carding the hair out of his face and wiping away his tears, but it was no use.

She looked down, caressing Beth’s head with the back of her hand like she was waking her up for school in the morning.
Maggie came over too and they just stood there, crying.

[…]

May didn’t know how much time had passed. They’d made it to Richmond, Virginia, to Noah’s house. Tyreese had died, Daryl was acting weird and Maggie was.. in shambles.
Rick was cold, his beard making him look feral.
It was dry. It hadn’t rained in days. May hadn’t had any water in days, no one had. Her skin was dull, the blue of her eyes more grey now. Her lips chapped and her mouth dry.

May was walking behind Daryl and Rick, Rick holding Judith, who was fussing.
“she’s hungry,” Daryl said and Rick swallowed, looking down, “she’s okay.”
“Rick give her to me,” May said and Rick sighed, handing Judith over to May. May took off her bucket hat, putting it on Judith, to shield her from the sun a little more.

“Carl,” May said and Carl stumbled over, “my legs feel like jelly,” he muttered and May rubbed his back. “We’re gonna be okay.”
“I’ll head out. See what I can find,” Daryl said, handing his rifle over to Rick, holding his crossbow.
“I’ll go with you,” May said, “hey I got it,” Daryl brushed her off as he walked into the woods.

The group was sitting in the shade together, thunder rumbling far away from them. A branch snapped and Rick’s head shot up as Daryl emerged from the woods, Rick relaxed again.
May laid down, Daryl coming to sit beside her.
The bushes rustled and May shot up again, sighing.

Dogs ran out of the woods, growling and snarling at them. May’s eyes widened and everyone started to grab for their knifes.
Silenced gunshots sounded and the dogs whined, but soon went quiet. May watched Sasha walk to the dogs quietly, Rick standing up too.

He grabbed a thick branch on the floor, breaking it in pieces on his knee.
Half an hour later, May was sat next to Daryl and Carl, Judith sitting in between her legs on the ground, eating dog.

The sun was burning into her back, Judith sitting in the shade of May’s body, playing with some twigs. May gave her a small piece of meat to gnaw on, which she took and bit into, just snacking on it.

“lets go,” May said when Judith finished eating. She stood, carrying Judith with her. The group stood too and Rick kicked the fire out with some sand.
They were walking again and Daryl once again, disappeared into the woods.

May was walking in front when she saw something appearing in front of them. “Rick,” she said, “Rick look.”
She pointed and Rick looked in the direction, jogging over. “It’s.. water,” he said, kneeling on the road, he grabbed the paper. “From a friend,” he read out loud.

May looked around cautiously, “that can’t be right,” she muttered and right then, Daryl came out of the woods again. Rick handed him the paper, he looked at it and grabbed his crossbow, pointing it as he scanned over the area around them.
“only one way to find out,” Eugene grabbed a bottle and was about to drink it when Abraham slapped it out of his hand.

May was looking down at the bottles when it started raining. May looked up at the sky, a frown on her face, while most of the others laughed and opened their mouths.
Judith started crying when the rain became heavier and Carl gave May his head, May holding it above Judith to keep her dry.

Daryl and May were silently standing beside each other while Gabriel prayed and the others laughed with each other in happiness.
Maggie and Sasha were just staring off.

When the thunder started, Daryl lead them over to a barn.
May handed Judith over to Carl, walking beside Daryl.
She took his hand, but Daryl pulled it away, going over to her other side and taking her hand in his other hand. May chuckled at him the best she could with the deep pain she was feeling at the loss of her sister, “what’s up with you?”

Daryl looked at her, he couldn’t muster up a smile but May could see in the way his gaze softened he wasn’t upset with her.
“nothing,” he said softly and kissed her temple.

They were in the barn that night while the thunder rumbled away, May was sitting in between Daryl’s legs, her head on his shoulder as she dozed off. Both their hands were in May’s lap, May holding Daryl’s hand tightly.

That night, May was asleep in the hay with Carl tightly pressed against her and Judith next to Carl.
She woke up by a loud sound, seeing Daryl struggling against the door. Her eyes widened as she quickly got up and slammed herself against the door, pushing with all she was.
Soon, people started joining them.
Maggie
Sasha
Carol and then the others.

[…]

May woke up in the hay, sitting up and noticing Sasha and Maggie were gone, she looked around, seeing Daryl curled up against the far wall. She carefully stood and walked over to Daryl, laying down next to him and curling up against him.
His arms immediately wrapped around her and May snuggled into him, “I love you. I really do, Daryl.”

Daryl nuzzled into her hair, tightening his grip. “I know, me too,” he muttered, his voice thick with sleep.
They both dozed off again.

A while later, everyone was up. May sitting against a pole with Rick, Judith in between them, tugging at the rips in May’s pants and wildly talking to her father.
The door opened and May looked up, “hey.. everyone, this is Aaron,” she said and a man walked in with Sasha.

May immediately got up and cocked her gun, pointing it at him. Everyone did the same, May quickly picking Judith up to keep her safe.
Daryl checked outside and then patted Aaron down.

“we met him outside. We took his weapons and we took his gear,” Maggie told Rick, mostly. “hi,” Aaron nervously said, his hands raised.
May chuckled, shaking her head. Judith started crying and May kissed her temple, softly shushing her until she quieted down.

“it’s nice to meet you,” Aaron said and stepped forward, May immediately turned on high alert again. “Nuh uh, big guy,” May said, gesturing to him with her gun.
“you said he had a weapon?” Rick asked. Maggie stepped forward, walking over to Rick, she handed him his gun.

“there something you need?” Rick asked after he’d tucked Aaron’s gun into his belt. “He has a camp nearby,” Sasha explained, “he wants us to audition for membership.”
“I,” Aaron stammered, “I wish there was another word. Audition makes it sound like we’re some kind of a dance troupe. That’s only on Friday nights,” Aaron joked. No one laughed.

“it’s.. and it’s not a camp. It’s a community. I think you all would make valuable additions. But it's not my call. My job is to convince you all to follow me back home,” Rick shifted uncomfortably. “I know. If I were you, I wouldn’t go either,” Aaron chuckled. “Not until I knew exactly what I was getting into.”

“Sasha can you hand Rick my pack?” Aaron asked and May frowned at the use of names. Aaron noticed her expression, “You’re Maybelle, just May, right?” Aaron said and the corners of May’s lips upturned.
“Just May,” May said and Aaron smiled back at her. Daryl cleared his throat and May playfully smirked at him, winking. He shook his head, suppressing a smile.

“Front pocket, there’s an envelope,” Aaron said when Sasha brought his pack to Rick.
“there’s no way I could convince you to come with me, just by talking about our community,” Aaron continued his speech. “That’s why I brought those,” he said as Rick pulled out a yellowish envelope.

“Carl,” May said, handing Judith over. She kneeled by Rick, brushing her hair behind her ear as she gently took the envelope from Rick, opening it.
“I apologize in advance for the picture quality, we just found an old-” Aaron started and Daryl interrupted him, “nobody gives a shit.” May softly smiled at Aaron, ignoring Daryl.
“don’t worry about it. We haven’t seen pictures in ages to begin with,” she said and looked down again, pulling the pictures out and taking a look at them, Rick watching along.

Aaron rambled on and Rick took a deep breath, May looking at him with a warning in her expression, ‘don’t you dare’ she silently told him, but Rick glanced at her then stood, walking over to Aaron and knocking him out.

May took a deep breath as she put the pictures back in the envelope, leaving it on the ground.

May had a cold compression on Aaron’s jaw when he started getting up, May shushing him, “careful, careful,” she said as she kept Aaron laying down, Aaron looked up at her, “thank you,” he said, a glimmer in his eyes.
“no worries,” May said softly as she sat back a little.

“that’s a hell of a right cross there, Rick,” Aaron said, groaning a little.
“sit him up,” Rick said, watching from a distance. May helped Aaron sit up, “May stop helping him, step away,” Rick said and May glared at him. “He’s hurt.” “May. Get up.”

May sighed irritably and got up, leaving Aaron, who watched her leave with sad eyes. He’s very expressive, May thought to herself as she watched him as she walked to the side of the barn.
“no. Keep watch with Daryl,” Rick said without even looking at her. “Jesus fucking Christ,” May sneered and Maggie grabbed her arm, “watch your language,” May glared at her and pulled her arm away, going over to Daryl.

“you’re being cautious. I completely understand,” Aaron said, the nervous tone back in his voice.
“how many of your people are out there?” Rick asked. “You have a flare gun. You have it to signal your people, how many of them are there?” he continued, showing the flare gun he’d gotten out of Aaron’s backpack to him.

Aaron’s demeanor changed.
“does it matter?” “yes,” Rick immediately said. “I mean, of course, it matters how many people are actually out there, but does it matter how many people I tell you are out there?” Aaron spoke, a determined tone to his voice.

They continued talking, but May didn’t pay attention to the rest of it.
She was standing next to Daryl, who suddenly turned his head. He apparently had been listening.
“how long have you people been following us?” he asked as he walked up and May trailed after him.

“Long enough to see that you practically ignore a pack of roamers on your trail. Long enough to see that, despite a lack of food and water, you never turned on each other. You’re survivors and you’re people. Like I said, and I hope you won’t punch me for saying it again, that is the most important resource in the world,” Aaron continued his probably ‘I studied this in the mirror for days’ speech.

“what if I drove you to the community right now? All of you. We leave now, we’ll get there by lunch,” Aaron proposed and May squinted at that, glancing at Daryl who was already looking at her, the two exchanging a silent glance.
“Daryl?” May said softly, taking his hand and leading him outside. Daryl walked with her, closing the barn door behind them.
May looked at him for a few seconds, “are you okay?” she then asked and Daryl nodded, “of course I am.”

May shook her head, “we’ve been weird, I just,” she looked down, “I feel like we’re growing apart. I really don’t want that,” she said as she took his hand. Then she noticed something on it.
She swiped her thumb over it, a cigarette burn. She looked up at him, “did you do this?” Daryl just stared at her and swallowed, not answering.
May took his hand and kissed it, Daryl watching her intently. “I’m sorry I couldn’t save Beth,” he whispered.

May put her hand on his cheek, feeling his beard against her palm, “it wasn’t your fault,” she whispered back to him and she could see his bottom lip trembling.
He leaned his forehead on her shoulder and May wrapped her arms around him, closing her eyes.
“please don’t do that to yourself, you don’t deserve it. You deserve the world, Daryl Dixon,” May whispered and Daryl pulled back, their faces inches apart.
May softly kissed him and Daryl chased after her lips, “there’s something else I need to tell you,” he said softly.

“you remember Joe?” he asked and May nodded, “yeah.”
“One night, we were staying in this garage. Everyone had claimed a car, except for me. I was laying on the floor. Joe came up to me, about midnight, he told me he was going for a piss and he wanted me in his car by the time he came back. And to take off my belt.

May I- I’m really sorry, I know I shouldn’t have gotten into his car and I did but,” Daryl’s voice started breaking.
“Once I was in there, it all happened so quickly, I didn’t know what to do. At first we were just making out, nothing more, but he tried to get his hand in my pants and I stopped him, told him I didn’t want to but he didn’t.. May he didn’t stop and I- he, just, my father he-“ Daryl continued to explain.

May took a deep breath, “Daryl. Was I right about Joe?” she asked and Daryl nodded, “you were right about Joe. Joe he, Joe touched me and I didn’t want him to and I’m sorry I got into his car. I hadn’t seen you in a week, what if you were dead and I- I just needed a distraction.”

May bit her lip as she cupped his face in both her hands and kissed him as passionately as she possibly could.
“it’s okay. I don’t blame you. I love you, and I don’t think you’re spoiled by him in anyway. Because you’re my motorcycle man, am I understood?”
Daryl smiled as he nodded, “yes, you’re understood, sugar. I am your motorcycle man.”

Suddenly the group walked out, Daryl and May watching them. Everyone but Rick and Aaron came out of the barn, “where are you going?” May asked and Michonne walked over.
“we’re going to find their cars, Daryl if you could check the area that’d be great.”

Daryl looked at May and she nodded, kissing him, “go.”
He nodded, his crossbow around his back as he walked away with the rest of the group.

May went back inside, seeing Aaron sitting against a pole and Rick with Judith.
She went about her business, undressing.
Aaron was watching her with wide eyes, Rick too.

She walked passed them, “what, you’ve never seen a naked woman before?” she said with a smirk, walking right passed Rick.
“really, May?” Rick asked, even though his hand traced along her waist as she walked. “I’m going for a swim,” she walked out.

She walked up to the lake behind the barn, it was very big and the water was clear and decently shallow. She could see the bottom.
She dived in, coming back up for air as she floated on her back with a pleasant sigh. The water was cold in the early morning.

She stared up at the trees surrounding her, then closed her eyes.
She relaxed in the water for a while, then swam to the middle, diving in and coming back up for air. She sighed and started swimming back to the barn, having had her fun.

She noticed Daryl standing on the shore, watching her.
She chuckled and ducked under the water again, coming up right before the scaffolding Daryl was standing on. She lifted herself up and out of the water, Daryl helping her up and brushing her wet hair back and out of her face.

“you’re beautiful, May,” he said softly, his index finger tracing from the hollow of her throat to in between her collarbones to her breastbone and then down to her navel.
May shuddered, giggling as she covered her stomach, “stop that, I’m ticklish,” she said and Daryl smiled, “I know.”

Chapter Text

May slowly walked in, Daryl walking next to her.
“Before we take this any further, you need to hand over your weapons,” the curly haired man said, May clutching her rifle possessively. “To stay, you hand them over,” he said.

“we don’t know if we want to stay,” Rick said, holding Judith. “It’s fine, Nicholas,” Aaron said, dimming the situation.
“if we were gonna use ‘em, we would’ve started already,” Rick said, Nicholas shifting uncomfortably.
“let them talk to Deanna first,” Aaron told Nicholas.

“who’s Deanna?” Abraham called out. “She knows everything you’d want to know about this place,” Aaron said.
“Rick, why don’t you start?” Aaron asked.

May looked around, this was like the suburban’s her friends used to live in.
Rick looked back and May focused her attention on him again.
“Sasha,” Rick said and signed with his chin, Sasha turned around and shot the walker slowly stumbling up to the gate from half a mile away.

[…]

May was stood in someone’s backyard, tightly holding onto Daryl’s hand.
“it’s okay. It’s fine,” Daryl said under his breath, “we’re okay. They ain’t gon hurt us, look at these guys, they’re twigs.”
May nodded, squeezing his hand even harder. Daryl whimpered in pain, “not that hard,” he said and May relieved a little of the tension.

A woman, Deanna had walked out and collected their guns.
“they’re still your guns. You can check them out whenever you go beyond the wall,” she explained. “But inside here, we store them for safety.”
May put her rifle on the rolling table they’d brought out. Then her handgun in her belt, then each of the guns in her boots, she reached into her cargos and pulled out the gun strapped to her thigh and pulled up her shirt, laying the gun strapped to her side on the table too.

Nicholas was watching with wide eyes and May smirked. Rookie.

“Should’ve brought another bin,” Olivia, the woman who kept track of the guns, joked. Carol smiled and May walked over to her, “what are you getting at?” she said, a smile on her own face.
“you’ll see,” Carol snickered and May chuckled, elbowing her.

May was wondering around the house, Rick had just showered and she was looking for him while Daryl was being ‘interviewed’. She was walking through the house, having taken her boots off by the door.

She was about to walk into the kitchen when she heard a conversation.
“My oldest Ron, is about your son’s age. I could introduce them if that’s okay with..” a woman’s voice sounded.
“Her name’s May,” Rick said, “she’s their mother.”
May swallowed thickly, she really had to get used to that title.

She walked in, “uhm, hey, Rick?” Rick looked up at her, a blonde woman behind him, cutting his hair. Rick had shaved and May felt exceptionally dirty, standing in front of them.
“I- sorry, I haven’t.. washed up yet,” she quickly excused herself, but the woman seemed to be flabbergasted.

“you are, very beautiful,” she squeaked out and May opened her mouth to say something but shut it again.
“Sorry I’m, very sorry. I’m Jessie,” she said and May chuckled, “thank you Jessie. I’m May.”
“OOoh! Rick just told me about you!” Jessie called out and Rick grimaced, “oh did he now?” May asked, grinning, Rick covered his face to hide his blush.

“oops, sorry,” Jessie said and May grinned, “no worries. I just wanted to ask if there’s any baby food here?” May asked and Jessie nodded, “yes, it’s in the basket right there,” she pointed as she continued cutting Rick’s hair.

“thank you,” May said and walked over, digging through the basket and taking out a small pot of baby food.
Apple and carrot.
“there’s baby spoons in the drawer over there,” Jessie said and May looked at it, walking over and opening it, seeing a purple plastic spoon.

“thank you,” May said and grabbed it, “you don’t have to thank me for everything,” Jessie chuckled lightheartedly and May nodded, “right, sorry.”
She walked out and went back outside to the porch, Carl was holding Judith.
“hey mom?” Carl called out while May was distracted with people on the street, a distance away from them.

May looked at him expectantly, “hm?”
“can I feed her today?” Carl asked and May nodded, “yeah. Sure. There you go,” she said, handing the pot and spoon over to Carl.
“you don’t have to be nervous. Daryl can handle himself,” Carl said and May shrugged, “I don’t know. I don’t like being away from him. Not one bit.”

Soon, Daryl came walking over again. His possum in one hand, the other stuffed in his pocket. “You okay?” May called out, her hand on her forehead to block out the sun.
“haven’t seen you like this since the farm,” Daryl grinned as he came up the steps, “damn sexy,” he murmured as he mouthed over her neck.

“gross!” Carl called out and Daryl chuckled, “sorry kid.”
Daryl sat down on the porch, starting to gut his possum, “now I’m grossed out,” May said as she sat down in front of him.
“wanna take a shower together, soon?” May asked softly, running her fingers through his greasy hair. Daryl shrugged, “dunno. Maybe later. I don’t.. I’m not used to this.”

It was dark and everyone had settled in the living room, Rick had said they’d all sleep together tonight and not use the other house.
May and Daryl had gone to explore upstairs and found the master bedroom. They still hadn’t showered and they laid on the clean bed, staring up at the ceiling.
“we can’t kiss Rick anymore,” Daryl suddenly said, “he ain’t even look like my boyfriend anymore,” Daryl laughed and May pushed herself up on one elbow, “right?! He looks so weird! We can’t let him get close, it would be cheating,” May laughed as she rolled on top of Daryl, kissing him.

Rick walked in, “there you are. You having fun without me?” he asked and when he went to walk over, Daryl kicked him back.
“we can’t let you get close!” May laughed as she started pushing at Rick too.
“you’re not our Rick! What did you do to our boyfriend!” May shouted, squealing when Rick wrestled through their defenses, starting to tickle her.

“you gonna say sorry? You gonna apologize?” Rick taunted while May grabbed at her stomach, heaving for a breath in.
“stop! Stop! Please!” May laughed loudly, Daryl joining in too. May screamed with laughter, “no no! This isn’t fair!”

Someone behind them cleared their throat and the three of them stood in a split second. Abraham was stood in the doorway, his arms crossed.
“we’re waiting for you.. Whenever you’re ready,” he said and walked away.

May burst out in laughter again, Daryl giggling while Rick was a bright shade of red.
“come on, let’s go down,” Daryl said, taking May’s hand and taking her downstairs. Rick scoffed as he followed after them.

May was sat on the couch next to Carol, her head on her shoulder as she watched her draw in a notepad she’d found. There was a knock on the door and May looked up. Rick opened the door.
“Rick I-“ Deanna started but stopped once she saw Rick, “wow,” she said and Rick scoffed, “I didn’t know what was under there,” Deanna said and May narrowed her eyes.

“hands off, woman,” Daryl whispered in her ear as he walked passed and May laughed, Carol shaking her head at the two of them.
May slept good that night. She was curled up on the floor on a lot of blankets, Daryl wrapped around her. It was hot in the room, but the two of them were laying right under the slightly opened window, so there was a nice breeze on their faces.

May slowly opened here eyes, noticing Daryl wasn’t laying next to her anymore. No one was in the room. Her adrenaline levels immediately spiked as she wildly looked around, standing up. She grabbed for her knife, “Daryl?” she called out, “Rick?” she looked around the house, it was completely quiet.

She inched to the front door and found Rick and Carl there. She sighed in relief as she put her knife away, “Jesus you scared me,” May muttered and Rick looked at her over his shoulder, “morning,” he said and May came to stand next to him. Daryl was sitting on the railing and she walked over to him, leaning into him and closing her eyes again, “I haven’t been interviewed by Deanna yet.. Do you think she’ll interview me today?” May asked Daryl and he nodded, “probably. I don’t think she’d let you slip, you’re not as harmless as you look.”

“they said explore. Let’s explore,” Rick said as the group walked along the streets. Daryl shook his head, “nah. I’ll stay.”
May nodded, “me too.”
“alright then,” Rick said and went down the steps too.

Daryl and May did nothing all day, just lounged around until it was time to sleep again. They woke up the next morning and Daryl walked into the house complaining Carol had said he needed to shower.

May turned on the shower, holding her hand under the rapidly warming shower. “Daryl, c’mere,” she said, watching Daryl finish undressing and check if the door was locked once again.
He walked over and May took his hand, stepping into the shower with him and closing the glass door behind them. The shower was huge compared to the one they had at home.

Daryl sighed as he let his head fall back, May hugged onto him, the water running off of them a brown color.
May grabbed a bottle of soap and looked at it, “it’s strawberry.”
Daryl just hummed in response, “bend over a little,” May said as she squirted some shampoo into her hands, starting to wash Daryl’s hair for him.

Daryl did her hair and she closed her eyes at the feeling, sighing. They rinsed their hair out and they washed their bodies.
Daryl got out of the shower to shave his face, while May tended to her armpits and groin under the shower.

May got out of the shower, dripping wet and Daryl handed her a towel, still naked himself.
May dried herself off, twisting the towel into her hair as she came up behind Daryl, wrapping her arms around him.

She pressed her cheek to his back and sighed contently, “we just took an actual shower,” May said, “and we live in a mansion.”
Daryl chuckled as he shaved his neck, “we’ve got the life now, May. Two kids, big house, maybe get a dog or something.”
“we’ve even got a mistress,” May laughed and Daryl looked at her in the mirror, “s that right? You cheating on me with the town sheriff?” he joked as he turned around and kissed her, getting shaving cream on her face.

May wiped the shaving cream off of her face and wiped it onto Daryl’s chest. She released him from the hug and started rummaging through the drawers.
“Oh look, aftershave, moisturizer.. even tampons and pads. Wow.”
Daryl was looking along with her, seeing fresh razors, hair products, hair accessories, stuff like that.

May grabbed the moisturizer, starting to apply it to her face.
“Use the aftershave when you’re done shaving,” May said, smoothing her fingers across her eyebrows.
“should I pluck my eyebrows?” she asked and Daryl looked at her, “you used to at the farm,” he said, carding his hand through her hair and kissed her shoulder.

“okay, I will,” May said, digging around for a pair of tweezers and eventually plucking her eyebrows.
“God I missed this,” May murmured, “oh my god look, there’s even make up,” May said when she’d opened another drawer.

Daryl snickered, “you’re taking the term exploring quite literally.” May looked at him, then smirked, kissing him, “I could explore you, if that’s what you’re asking,” she said, looking up at him.
Daryl turned his head away with a smile, “not here. We’ve barely been here a day. We should hurry up and get dressed, maybe Deanna’s looking for you,” Daryl said, giving her another kiss.

“hm, okay. She couldn’t have forgotten me.. right?” May asked, looking at the door. “You’re not forgettable,” Daryl said, “lets see what’s in that giant closet,” May said, grabbing his hand and unlocking the door, the both of them tiptoeing through the house, hoping no one was home to see them sneaking through the hallway in just towels.

They slipped into the master bedroom, digging through the closet.
“here, boxers,” May said, throwing them at Daryl. He caught them and put them on while May searched through various sizes of bras.
She found her size, “85B.. that’ll fit,” she muttered to herself, putting it on.

“that’s like grandma’s underwear,” Daryl said and May looked in the mirror. “I know,” she said sadly, “but it’s not like they have lingerie here. We’ll have to go out and scavenge,” May said as she grabbed a pair of panties, black lace.
“we could, today. We’ll have something to do,” Daryl said as he looked for some pants that fit.

“they have nothing in my size,” Daryl muttered. “Go for a bigger one. Eat a little more,” May said and Daryl huffed, “fine.”
He put them on, the pants hanging low on his hips, revealing the waist band of his boxers.
May whistled, “that ain’t so bad now, is it?”
“shut up,” Daryl grinned, grabbing a dark blouse. He put it on and May looked at him, “no wear a tshirt, it’s easier,” May said and grabbed a black one that still smelled like a store.

Daryl took the blouse off again and they switched, Daryl pulling on the black tshirt over the wide jeans.
“damn, look at you,” May wolf whistled at him again and Daryl gave her a playful push, “stop that. Dick.”
“I’m a dick?” May grinned, attempting to tickle him. Daryl caught her hand, the two of them wrestling for the upper hand.

After a while of laughing, screaming and play fighting, May put a halt to it.
“I need to get dressed now! We’ve been gone for nearly two hours,” May laughed, Daryl getting off of her and helping her up from the bed.
“you’re right. Can I pick something out for you?” Daryl asked, looking into the closet. May nodded, “sure.”

Too big men’s jeans, a belt and her boots on the bottom, Daryl dug around and grabbed a white crop top, “there, you wear that. Let me get you like.. a vest or something,” he said, “Carol’s got mine so you can’t wear that, it was dirty, apparently. Thing was fine, smelled good,” he said as he pulled out a see through lace flower vest.

“boom. I could be a fashionista,” Daryl said as he tied the vest for her. May laughed, “yeah right. Come on lets go outside. The weather’s nice,” May said, taking his hand and going downstairs.
“we should get something to eat,” May said as they reached the kitchen. She looked through the cabinets and in the fridge, “there’s a lot of food here, but I don’t feel like cooking so let’s go to the other house, see if they made breakfast,” May said and dragged Daryl along to the house next to them.

“Carol!” May called out as they walked in, Carol was in the kitchen and the house smelled amazing.
May hopped in and Carol smiled at them, “finally showered?” she asked and May snickered, “well, yeah. We had to at some point. He even shaved,” she pointed at Daryl and Daryl smoothed his hands over his face.

“look at that baby face,” Carol laughed, “right!” May laughed along with her. “You two baiting for breakfast?” Carol asked and May smiled, “pretty please?”
Carol shook her head, “I saved some for you. It’s in the fridge.”
“Yes!” May got up and opened the fridge, seeing two glasses of smoothies and plastic wrapped plates.

“they’re avocado, mango, banana and yoghurt smoothies and avocado, salmon and egg sandwiches,” Carol said and May gasped, “this looks delicious,” she took the plates and glasses out and soon May and Daryl were eating breakfast while talking to Carol.

“Deanna hasn’t even talked to me yet,” May said, “she might talk to you later today,” Carol said and May shrugged, “I don’t know. Everyone keeps saying that.”
there was a quarrel outside and May looked up, Daryl already getting up. “That’s ours for sure,” May said and went after Daryl, seeing Glenn and Aiden arguing.

Suddenly, Aiden swung at Glenn and Glenn dodged and knocked him onto his ass. Daryl quickly tackling Nicholas before he could reach Glenn too.
Rick had just walked in through the gates and he ran over to Daryl, “woah, woah woah! Let’s not do this right now,” Rick said, his arms wrapped around him, trying to pull him back from Nicholas, his hands on his throat.

Daryl didn’t let go, “Daryl,” Rick said sternly and yanked him back, pushing him back and May caught him with a grunt of herself.
“Everyone! Rick and his people are part of our community now as equals!” Deanna shouted as she had run up too.
“everyone turn in your weapons, then you two, come talk to me,” Deanna turned to Nicholas and Aiden.
She then looked at May, “I want to have a quick talk with you too. Do you know who Pete is?” she asked and May nodded, “yeah. I do. The tall blond right?” she asked and Deanna nodded.

“yeah. He’s waiting for you in the infirmary. He’ll explain everything to you,” she said and then lead Aiden and Nicholas away.
May turned to Daryl, but he still looked pissed so she just nodded at Deanna and she went on her way.

She stepped into the infirmary quietly, a man sat at a table with a lot of books. Must be Pete. “Uhm, hello,” May said softly and the man looked up and smiled, “hey! Hi! I was expecting you, you’re May right?” he asked and May nodded, smiling back at him, “yeah.”
“Did Deanna tell you anything?” Pete then asked, leaning back in his chair. May shook her head, “she said you’d explain.”
Pete fondly shook his head, “of course she did. Well,” he stood, walking around his desk and sitting on it, “I’m Pete. I’m the surgeon here. We heard your father used to be a vet,” Pete said, “a little birdy told us you have medical experience and I’m understaffed. So I picked out a few books for you here, if you’ll accept the title of ‘doctor in progress’,” Pete joked and May chuckled, nodding, “I’d love to.. Can I?” she asked gesturing to the books.

“sure!” Pete said and May walked over, looking through the different kind of books. “I have read a few of these, but I’m not experienced on humans,” May said and Pete shook his head, “don’t worry. We don’t do a lot of hard things here and if it is hard, like actual surgery, that’s what I’m here for. Usually we get Eric in here every few months for a broken ankle. Sprained wrists, cuts, stuff like that. Little things, like how the world used to be,” Pete explained and May listened to him intently.

“I’d really love to help you here!” May smiled and Pete grinned down at her, “great. Do you want me to show you around?”
“Yes, please. Is it a big place?” May asked and Pete shook his head, “not really, but we do have a lot of patients and files. The archives can be a bit confusing.”
May hummed as she looked around. Pete lead her into a room full of neatly organized cabinets.

“oh wow. Is it alphabetically ordered?” May asked as she looked through one. Pete chuckled, “yeah. I like it organized,” Pete said as he rubbed his stomach, “I’m hungry. Are you? We could go for a bite,” he proposed and May nodded, “sure, I could eat.”
Pete signed her along and they went outside.

Daryl watched May walk along with a tall, neatly dressed blond man. He looked at Rick, “who’s that?” he asked, signing with his chin.
Rick looked at May laughing with the man, who put his arm around her shoulder. He flexed his jaw, “c’mon,” he said, starting to walk after them.

Daryl and Rick rounded the corner, seeing May and the guy standing in the pantry with chocolate covered strawberries.
“oh! Hey guys-“ May started but noticed Rick and Daryl glaring at Pete. She sighed, “uhm, Pete, these are my guard dogs. Rick and Daryl,” May said sarcastically, glaring back at them.

“hi guys. Nice to meet you,” Pete said, smiling. “Yeah,” Rick just shortly said.
“Mm!” May swallowed her bite, “Pete’s gonna teach me medicine. He has so many books,” May gushed out, completely fangirling over Pete while he was right there.
Pete just stood there, leaning against the doorpost with a sly smile on his face, his arms crossed.

“you’re gonna be a doctor?” Daryl asked, a grin on his face. “Yeah, well, I’m at least gonna try to become one,” May laughed, leaning into Daryl who wrapped an arm around her waist and kissed her temple.
“I’ll see you at home tonight, I love you,” Daryl said softly and May held his face, kissing him. “I love you too. See you tonight.”
Daryl and Rick left again and May turned back to Pete, “anyway, what were you saying?”

“that your boyfriend?” Pete asked and May nodded, “yeah. Daryl’s my-“ Pete hummed, “for how long?” May raised an eyebrow, “about two years and.. a half? Maybe? Why?” she asked curiously but Pete brushed it off. He acted different after that.

[…]

“May I don’t want to go,” Daryl sighed while May pulled his pants off of him since Daryl was refusing to.
“you are going, because I don’t want to go alone. You’re my husband and it would be weird if I showed up there on my own,” May said, a frown on her face as she pulled off Daryl’s shirt too.
Daryl was smiling at her when his shirt was pulled over his head.

“what are you smiling at?” May asked, turning away from him and throwing a pair of slacks at him from inside the closet.
“you called me your husband,” Daryl smirked. May looked back at him, “no I didn’t.”

“yes you did.”
“no I didn’t.”
“yes you did.”
“no, I didn’t.”
“yes. You. Did.”
May stopped replying, throwing a dark blue long sleeve at him, “there, it matches my dress,” May said.

“was that a hint?” Daryl then asked as he pulled the slacks and long sleeve on. May got a smile on her face, biting her lip, but she didn’t say anything.
May bend over, hearing Daryl walk up to her. She looked in the mirror, seeing Daryl fake fucking her.
“you’re like a teenager,” May shook her head, grabbing her dress and holding it out in front of her.

“it’s nice, right?” May asked and Daryl nodded, kissing her neck, “it would look amazing on you.”
May grinned and put it on, it ended just above her knees, clinging to her body. The neckline was a deep V, showing just enough skin to keep it appropriate.
“it’s the same color,” Daryl said, holding out his arm to May’s side. “I told you it was, dummy.”

Carl stormed into the room, “mom! We’re going!” he said and May looked at him, “we’ll be right there, sugar can you zip me up?” May asked and Daryl nodded, zipping her up.
“you look beautiful,” Daryl wrapped his arms around her waist. “You go ahead, I’ll be right there.”

Daryl said and May turned around, kissing him. She said a soft bye and made her way downstairs.
She wrapped her arm around Carl’s shoulder, “let’s go!”

Soon Rick with Judith, Carol, Carl and May with her arm around him walked through the door.
“Oh my, welcome!” Deanna called out when she noticed them, walking over.
“thank you for coming, dear,” Deanna said and put her hand on May’s arm. “So nice of you two to show up. You look beautiful, husband and wife,” Deanna complimented and May smiled politely, “oh he’s not my husband. Daryl is, actually,” May calmly explained.

“oh! My apologies, I thought with you being the mother of the children and all..” Deanna trailed off and May looked at Rick, who diverted his eyes.
She sighed inaudibly, “we’ll look around,” May smiled at Deanna who nodded and busied herself with someone else. May lead Rick away and looked at him, crossing her arms.

“explain yourself,” May said, “you have ten seconds.”
“May I’m sorry, it’s just easier to say you’re their mother instead of explaining you’re closer in age to Carl than me. Yeah hi I’m Rick Grimes and I’m fucking a woman twenty years younger than me, oh and did I tell you I’m also fucking her boyfriend? It doesn’t sound right. Please, please just go along with it!” Rick nearly begged her.

May shook her head, “fine. But I’m not acting all kissy kissy with you. Daryl’s my boyfriend for the public eye, that was the deal.”
Rick nodded, “okay fine, just tell them then but make it a little easier and leave out the part where we have sex.”

May smiled, “okay. Love you, bye!” she kissed him and hopped off to go get a drink.
She was by the table with the drinks and snacks, having just filled up her glass with some wine and reached over to grab a pretzel when her hand brushed someone’s.

“Oh May! Hey,” Pete smiled and May smiled up at him, “Pete! It’s nice to see you again. How are you?” May asked and Pete leaned on the table with one hand, “yeah, I’m great, I’m great. What about you? How’s Daryl?” he asked about Daryl a little less.. excitedly, than he had about May.

“I’m a little nervous to be here, to be honest. Daryl said he’d be here soon, but I haven’t seen him,” May said as she looked around.
“I’m sure he’ll be here soon,” Pete said, looking down on her with a strange look in his eye, May couldn’t quite place it.

May downed her wine, “god, I needed that. Oh, have you met Abraham yet?” May asked and took Pete’s hand, dragging him along to Abraham who was wildly explaining about the army to some poor woman.
“Abraham!” May excitedly called out, “Hey there pinky!” Abraham laughed loudly, he smelled like beer but May didn’t mind. He wrapped an arm around her shoulder, “Abraham this is Pete,” May said, gesturing to Pete and leaning into his side, who wrapped an arm around her shoulder once Abraham had released her.

“Nice to meet you,” Pete said, sipping his own drink. Soon the two men were engaged in conversation.
May was feeling bold, reaching over to Pete’s drink and taking it from him, sniffing it, “what have you got?” she asked and Pete snickered, “that’s too strong for you little girl. It’s whiskey and rum, with a little bit of cola,” he said and May hummed, taking a sip and grimacing, then taking a small shot from the glass.

She stook out her tongue, pulling a sour face, “god that’s disgusting.”
Both men burst out laughing, Abraham already struggling to stand up right. “Wait, come on, we’ll- uhm, drink you something nice, you’ll like it,” Abraham muttered and stumbled over to the bar, May and Pete going after him.

“you’ll get uh, some of this and some of this,” Abraham poured random liquids into the glass then gave it to May.
“there.”
May took it and slowly sipped it, raising her eyebrows, she looked at Pete, “it’s kind of good.”

Abraham smirked, “that’s right. It is kind of good.”
May downed the whole glass and wobbled back into Pete, who caught her with a grin, “watch it, cowboy,” he chuckled as he put his hands on her hips. May leaned into his shoulder and drunkenly grinned up at him, “did I ever tell you my dad never let me drink when I was a teenager?”
Pete chuckled, “no, you didn’t.”

“uh oh,” May groaned, grabbing her stomach.
“oh no,” Pete quickly dragged her along to the toilet and May threw up bright pink. Abraham laughed, “light weight!”
“I’ll take her back home,” Pete said and Abraham nodded, stumbling away and smashing into a wall.

He lifted May up and threw her over his shoulder, glancing back and then slipping out the front door, making sure no one saw them as he started making his way over to his house.

“hey!” someone shouted and Pete cursed to himself, turning around. Aaron was stood on his porch, “who have you got there?” he called out.
“just one of the new recruits. She drank a little too much so I’m taking her home,” Pete shouted back.

Daryl emerged from behind Aaron and Pete could feel the blood drain from his face.
“what the fuck,” Daryl muttered and started walking over, “you motherfucker! Put her down! Right now! You drug her or something?” Daryl shouted as he jogged over, grabbing May and pulling her away from Pete.

“Relax, she just drank too much. I’m taking her home,” Pete said and Daryl squinted, “where’s our house then, big guy?”
Pete swallowed thickly, “by the gates.”
Daryl shook his head, “you stay the fuck away from ‘er, got it?” Daryl sneered at Pete who put his hands up.
“I didn’t mean any harm,” he said, “I’ll just go back inside..” Pete quickly walked away.

Daryl took May home, undressed her and tucked her into bed. She was passed out completely by the time they reached the front door, she had no reactions to anything.
Daryl sighed as he sat on the floor beside the bed, leaning his cheek on the bed as he slowly dozed off himself. He was exhausted.

[…]

May groaned as she rolled over, but rolled into a body. She grabbed onto it’s torso, squeezed it a little, then tried to roll the other way but noticed there was another person.
She felt their chest too, two men and she was laying in between. One man dressed, the other bare.

She opened her eyes, the light giving her a killer headache. She had been squeezing Rick’s chest and she looked over her shoulder, seeing Daryl. She smiled and cuddled into him, her cheek on his chest.
Daryl wrapped his arms around her tightly and turned onto his side, Rick pressing up against her back. May floated in between them, the warmth completely surrounding her. She felt so loved.

“oh no, oh no let me go, Daryl quick,” May said, gagging and covering her mouth. Both Daryl and Rick quickly rolled away, May getting up and rushing into the bathroom, throwing up.
Her hair was pulled back and out of her face, “c’mon, get it all out,” Daryl said, May panting as she spat into the toilet bowl.

“you okay?” Daryl asked and May nodded, “I drank way too much last night, and where were you?” May asked Daryl who rubbed his neck. “Aaron’s,” he said awkwardly, flushing the toilet.
“Aaron’s?” May smirked, “no leave it alone, don’t be like that,” Daryl grinned, looking down. “You’re blushing,” May teased him and Daryl shook his head, “shut up, get in the shower.”

Daryl walked to the doorway, seeing Rick laying on his stomach, his bare back on display as he looked back at him, “we’re gonna shower,” Daryl said and Rick laid down, “alright. See you soon.”
May was already in the shower by the time Daryl got back, Daryl joined her and May leaned against him.
“I’m sorry I was so reckless last night,” May muttered and Daryl washed his face, “no worries. I’m not mad.”

May looked at him over her shoulder, “are you sure?” she asked and Daryl nodded, “yeah. I am. I need to talk to you about Pete, though,” he said as he let the water run over his face.
“oh? What’s with Pete? Everything alright?” May asked as she washed her body.

Daryl shook his head, “I caught him carrying you, blacked out, last night. He didn’t have good intentions, Maybelle,” Daryl said and May sadly looked up at him, “it’s just May. Don’t use my full name to proof your point.”
“Right, I'm sorry,” Daryl said, “I didn't mean to upset you. It's just, I want you to be safe. That's all.”

May nodded, “I'll just go to work, study, let him help me. I won't let him do anything to me,” she said, and Daryl nodded, “I'd like that.”

Daryl turned the shower off and May got them both toweled dry and dressed.
“Rick,” May said as she laid down on the bed next to him, Rick turned his head, “you feeling better? Abraham, Pete and you were really going at it last night,” he grinned.
“oh, stop it. I shouldn't have drunk that much,” May groaned, “I guess I was just disappointed Daryl wasn't there.”

Daryl heard it while he was standing in front of the closet but didn't comment on it. “I'm going over to Aaron's; we’re going outside the walls today. I'll see you later,” he said and gave neither the chance to reply as he walked out.

[…]

May walked over, leaning against the van. “Tara, where are you going?” May asked and Tara looked at her, smiling.
“Oh, we were uhm, going to check out a warehouse for one of those,” she pointed at what Eugene was holding. May hummed, “right. Right. You be safe, okay? Noah, I heard about your plans from Reg, I think you'd be a great architect,” she complimented him.

The boy smiled at her, “thanks Mrs. Dixon.”
May snickered at that but didn't comment.
“Alright, let's go,” Aiden said, and May took a step back to let the van pull away.

She waved at them as they drove away and Glenn's arm stuck out the window, waving back at her. She shook her head fondly and walked off.
She saw Rick walking away from Jessie's house, she waved at him as she walked over, “just met your mistress?” May asked and Rick elbowed her, “stop that. I'm in a committed relationship with Mr. and Mrs. Dixon.”
May laughed, “you heard what he said?”
“I heard you didn't correct him,” Rick smirked, and May looked down, biting her lip.

“You waiting for something?” Rick then asked and May looked at him, shrugging. “I don't know. I guess I do really want to marry him,” May said and Rick grinned, “do I get to be best man?” Rick asked as he stopped walking.
“Ask Mr. Dixon!” May called out as she kept walking, going to the infirmary.

She walked in, Pete looking up from his desk, he smiled.
“May! Hey there,” he greeted her, May smiled back at him, “hi,” she chuckled as she sat down in a chair across from the desk.
“How you feeling?” Pete grinned, “we were way too drunk last night,” he shook his head.

“Maybe,” May snickered, “I drank gallons of water, an order by Rick, but it really did help with my hangover,” she explained, and Pete hummed, “I have quite the resistance, so I just feel a light ache. Nothing I can't handle.”

“let's get to work.”

Chapter Text

May yawned as she turned onto her stomach on the couch, dragging her book with her so she could keep reading.
Someone knocked on the door and Rick walked over, “I'll get it.”

He opened it, “hey Rick. I was having a beer. Thought I'd bring you one for helping my wife today,” Pete's voice rang through the house, but May didn't get up to greet him. The Davinci code really was a good book. She'd borrowed it from Deanna, promising to give it back.

“Uh, I'm good, but thanks,” Rick said, Pete having already walked in.
“Come on. Don't tell me you’re still on duty,” Pete pressed. He clearly didn't know May was home too.
“Kind of always am, you know?” Rick said and Pete chuckled, “not at Deanna's party,” he walked in, leaning against the beam, May could barely see him if she stretched her neck out so she was sure Pete couldn't see her.
“I saw you,” Pete finished his sentence. “You had some, right?”

“You know, I wish I could have helped out more today,” Rick said, “I asked around, but nobody saw or heard anything,” he said, clearly disappointed he didn't get to catch who had broken the owl statue.
“Well. It was just an owl. Grand scheme of things, I think we'll live.”

Rick dryly chuckled along with Pete, “yeah,” he murmured.
“I'm sorry. Heard you lost your wife,” Pete said, and May looked away from her book, listening along.
“Yeah,” Rick said under his breath.
“You know, I'm sure it looks like we haven't lost much, but we have. We’ve lost things. Other things we’re just fighting like hell to hold on to. Everything you people have been through, I don't know if you see that,” Pete continued. “We do,” Rick shortly answered.

“Bring your kids in for a checkup. I know I offered you one, but they should come in. They were out there a while, right?” Pete proposed, the swig of a bottle sounding.
“Yeah. Thanks Pete,” Rick continued with the same passive tone.

Footsteps getting closer, “let's be friends, man,” Pete said. “We kind of have to be, right?” the man said and May was starting to think he was a little more drunk than just drunk. Again? Even after last night?
“Yeah we do,” Rick said. “So we will,” Pete said.

“I'll see you, Rick,” Pete said, his footsteps going down the hall again. Rick was stood in the hallway for a second before he walked into the living room, looking at May who was already looking at him.
“was he drunk? During the day?” May asked, “it's three pm.” Rick nodded, “yeah, I don't know what kind of guy he is..”

“Wanna fool around?” May asked stretching out across the couch, her shirt riding up, showing her hips.
She was just wearing panties with the blanket twisted around her legs. Rick looked at her from where he was standing by the window, looking out over the street.
He grinned as he pulled his shirt off, walking over, dropping it on the floor.

Rick was balls deep in May, fucking into her while May tried to keep herself quiet, her legs on either side of Rick's waist.
She glanced at the window and froze, seeing Pete standing on their porch, just watching. May tapped Rick's back, “Rick,” she said, her eyes wide.
“What is it? You okay?” Rick asked, panting. May shook her head, “Pete's watching us through the window,” May said, looking at Rick now. Rick's head snapped around, “May there's no one there,” he said, looking back at her.

They both got up, getting dressed again, well, May putting on her shirt and panties.
“I swear he was there,” she said, rushing to the front door and walking onto the porch, seeing no trace of the man.
Rick stood beside her, pulling his shirt on right. “Are you sure?” Rick asked, seeing Carol walking towards them.

“I'm one hundred percent sure. He was standing in front of the window, just staring at you!” May exclaimed, “well, us, but your butt was in full view, and I was... covered,” May said a little softer, Carol coming onto the porch.
“Get inside you two, we need to talk,” Carol said sternly and ushered them into the house, May and Rick sat on the couch.
“Pete's hitting Jessie. Maybe Sam too,” Carol just laid it on them.

May's jaw went slack, “what I-, why do you think that?” she asked. The gears in Rick's head visibly turning.
“Sam told you?” Rick asked and Carol shook her head, “he didn't have to.”

“But if no one told you anything, why would you make an assumption like that? That's horrible!” May stammered, “saying things like this could ruin his life!”

“Rick I think we both know what you need to do,” Carol said, “you have to kill him.”
“No!” May immediately interrupted her, “you do not kill him,” she turned to Rick, “am I understood?”
Rick had a sour look on his face, “May...” he sighed, “no, no. I won't argue with you on this, you can't kill a man just because she made something up! He's a good guy, he's nice!”
Carol looked at her, “he's gotten in your head, May. He's not a good man.”

May looked down at her lap and Carol walked over, kneeling in front of her and taking her hands, “May look at me. I understand you’re upset, but some things just must happen. We can't let him walk around here, he's dangerous.”
May sniffled, “but he's my friend, Carol. I don't want to say goodbye yet. He was gonna teach me so much stuff...”
Carol shook her head, “you can't get attached to people, you know this. Especially not to men like him, it's not right May. Men like him harm you, he doesn't care about you, he just acts like he does.”

May batted her hands away, standing up and walking out of the room, wiping her tears as she made her way upstairs and slammed the door unintentionally, laying down in bed.
She wrapped her arms around a pillow, crying, but more in the frustration of trying to process her anger than actual sadness.

She fell asleep and woke up around dinner time. She came downstairs in one of Daryl's shirts, looking for him at the dinner table. Carol had made a lasagna and gave May a plate.
“Thank you,” she said softly, still tired.

“where's Daryl?” she then asked, and Carol swallowed a bite of her food, “he went out with Aaron, recruiting. He didn't tell you about his new job?” Carol informed her.
May shook her head, “he told you?”
“Barely. I saw him about to leave the gates on some bike, so I asked him where he was going and he told me ‘goin’ recruiting with Aaron, new job’ in some kind of neanderthal language,” Carol mimicked what Daryl said in a scruff voice and May chuckled, Carl did too.
“Sounds like him,” the boy said.

“So he's still out there?” May asked and Carol nodded, “where's Glenn?” May asked and Rick put his knife and fork down, getting up and walking away.
May watched him leave and turned back to the table, she looked at Maggie, “is he dead?”

Maggie shook her head, “no. But Noah is. Tara's in critical condition, she might not make it.”
May kept quiet after that, just keeping to herself. She didn't want to bother anyone, especially not now that they'd just lost a family member.

When she finished eating, she rinsed off her plate and went upstairs to put some pants on and go to the infirmary to finish reading her book.
She grabbed Rick's brown leather jacket and walked out, her breath showing up in the night air. She yawned as she walked into the infirmary, turning on the light.

She saw her book open on the desk where she'd left it and sat down, starting to read. She knew Tara was in the other room, but she'd be fine on her own for a few more hours.

By the time it was 4am, May was asleep with her arms and head on the desk. She was exhausted.
She woke up by the door closing, she sat up, rubbing her eyes.
“Sorry, I tried to be quiet,” Pete said as he walked in, putting his bag down. May shook her head, “don't worry about it... it's 8 already?”
Pete nodded, “yeah. I just came to check on Tara,” he said as he walked into the back, where the beds were.

“she okay?” May asked as she stood in the doorway. “Yeah,” Pete said, bend over the bed. He straightened up again, looking at her, “did you say anything to Rick about the night of the party?” Pete asked and May shook her head, “I don't even remember the night of the party.”

Pete chuckled, “you don't remember anything?”
May shook her head, “I'm a little ashamed of it, to be honest. I'm new here and the first impression the people get of me is me not being able to walk and throwing up.”
“oh don't worry about it, you were with me the whole evening and night,” Pete winked, “I was with you?” May asked, frowning.

“Yeah. I took you home, we had some fun, then I left.”
May went pale, “what kind of... fun?”
“Well what do you think, genius?” Pete chuckled as he walked up to her, caressing her shoulder.
“Please don't, I- I'm in a relationship. Did we really?”
Pete nodded, “yeah, I thought you'd remember that at least,” Pete said, a confused smile on his face.

“no but I, I woke up in between Rick and Daryl?” May said, really starting to get confused as she took a step back.
Pete took a step forward, “you really don't remember? We had such a good time.”

“Pete I was really, really drunk. Was I even awake while we were..” May trailed off, Pete was looking down at her, cornering her against the desk.
“No,” he said as he held onto her waist, May putting her hands on his chest, pushing him away.
“Okay, Pete-”
Pete forced her back against the desk, pushing her down on it while May kicked against him, crying out in frustration.
“stop, stop!” she shouted, her foot trying to find purchase on his hip in between her legs to push him away.
“you don't like me? You did a few days ago, you were all over me at the party, what changed?” Pete said through gritted teeth.

Something smacked him over the back of his head and he passed out, falling back. May stood against the desk, gripping the edge, breathing heavily.
Rosita was standing behind Pete, a shocked look on her face.
“are- are you okay?” Rosita asked, she looked really worried.

May nodded, “I am, he didn't... he didn't,” May said, brushing her messed up hair out of her face.
“Lets get Deanna,” Rosita said and May nodded, the two of them rushing out, quickly going to Deanna's house.
The woman opened the door, dressed in black. Right, she'd just lost her son.
“are you alright?” she asked worriedly and May stammered, not knowing what to say.

“Pete attacked her,” Rosita then said and Deanna's face turned into something unreadable. “Come in, come in. Sit down, I'll get you some water,” Deanna said and ushered them inside, Rosita and May sitting down on the couch.
“Is Maggie here?” May asked when Deanna came back with the water, she shook her head, “no, sorry Dear. I can sent Spencer to go get Rick for you, though?”

May nodded, “please.”
Spencer was standing in the doorway, and he nodded, walking out.
Rosita sat beside her, uttering words of comfort but May was frozen, thinking about what Carol had told her. She should’ve listened.
Soon, Rick rushed in, “May,” he said breathlessly, he sat down on the couch on her other side, pulling her into his chest, his chin on her head.

May burst out in tears, “I'm sorry I didn't listen, I'm really sorry Rick,” she cried but Rick shook his head, “none of that, Bels, this wasn't your fault. We couldn't have predicted this,” Rick pulled back and spoke, wiping her tears with his thumbs.
May nodded and wrapped her arms around his neck, Rick rubbing her back. He glanced at Rosita, ”what happened?”

“I came in to go back to Tara, but I heard a scream from inside and I saw her fighting Pete. He had her cornered on the desk, pushing her down.
Rick nodded, “okay,” he got up and May chased after him, trying to hold onto his jacket, “where are you going?”
“you'll see,” he said and left.

May scoffed as she sat back down on the couch, her head in her hands.
“Did he actually just leave?” Rosita asked, looking out the window, “what a dick.”
After a while, Reg was suddenly in front of the door, “Deanna!” he shouted.

May and Rosita looked up at the screaming going on outside, “oh fuck,” May said as she rushed out with Rosita.
Deanna ran out after them. May and Rosita ran right into Rick and Pete, both beaten bloody. Rick was on top, choking the life out of Pete.
“Rick stop it!” May shouted and Rick looked up at her, Pete punching him and rolling them over, now choking Rick.

Jessie was on the concrete, holding her face. Rick hadn't hit her, had he?
“Stop. Stop it!” Deanna shouted and Rick looked up at her.
“You touch her, or them, again and I'll kill you,” Rick sneered. “Damn it, Rick! I said stop!” Deanna shouted.
Tobin was starting to step forward, “or what?” Rick said, pointing his gun at the man.

“You gonna kick me out?” Rick said. May was looking at him, utterly shocked.
He now pointed the gun at Deanna.
“put that gun down, Rick,” Deanna said, holding her hands up. Rick was breathing heavily, the blood running down his face.
“you still don't get it,” Rick said, desperation in his voice. “None of you do!” he screamed, signing around with the gun.

“we know what needs to be done and we do it. We’re the ones who live. You! You just sit and plan and hesitate. You pretend like you know when you don't! You wish things weren't what they are. Well, you wanna live? You want this place to stay standing? Your way of doing things is done. Things don't get better because you want them to. Starting right now, we have to live in real world. We have to control who lives here.”

Deanna's face went stoic at Rick's speech, “that's never been more clear to me than it is right now,” she said and May shook her head, rushing forward, “no, no please Deanna. He's a good man.”
“Step back, May. You can live without your dear old Rick. He'll be fine out there,” Deanna said and May's stomach sank completely, “Deanna please, I'm begging you.”
Deanna held her hand up, silencing May.

“Me? Me? You...” Rick chuckled, “you mean me?”
“Rick just shut up!” May shouted, ”your way is gonna destroy this place,” Rick ignored her.
“it's gonna get people killed. It's already gotten people killed! And I'm not gonna stand by and just let it happen. If you don't fight, you die. This is for you May,” he pointed the gun towards her, “this is all for you! I did this, because I love you.”

May stared at him with wide eyes, “this isn't love.”
Michonne walked over and May was confused at first until she just knocked Rick out. May watched him laying on the concrete.

[…]

May was laying in bed, but she couldn't sleep without someone next to her. She'd tossed and she'd turned, but she just couldn't.
She got up, the clock read 6:54am, so it wasn't a weird time to get up. She yawned as she just grabbed her pants and one of Daryl's sweaters, she rubbed her eyes as she made her way downstairs, grabbed three bananas and a bag of ice and made her way to the small room they called a cell under Deanna's house.

Michonne was in there, May knocked on the door and Michonne got up, opening it for her. They exchanged a nod and ‘morning’ before May walked in, seeing Rick.
“you idiot,” May said, pushing Rick to sit up and then sitting down by his pillow, letting him lay his head on her lap.

She put the bag of ice on Rick's head, and he sighed contendly, May handed him and Michonne a banana and ate one herself.
“Breakfast,” she muttered.
“Thank you,” Rick said softly.

“You laughed earlier, what's so funny?” Michonne asked, May moving the ice to the other side of his head so she could see his face, “it's like the train car. After the whole thing, I'm still there.”
“Deanna wanted you in here. Calm things down,” Michonne explained to him, “May and Rosita patched you up. Carl came by for a while. I sent him home. Rick, what are you doing?”
Rick just stared up at May, swallowing.
“We put Pete in another house,” Michonne continued when Rick didn't answer.

“You could have told me what was happening.”
“it moved fast. And then Noah. I couldn't tell you about the gun,” Rick said.

May smoothed the hair out of his face, “why couldn't you? I mean, I already knew. Daryl can't keep secrets from me, but why didn't you tell me? Why didn't you get us involved in the first place? Why just Daryl and Carol?”
Rick shrugged, “I, I really don't know. I just couldn't tell you. I want to keep you safe.”

“You wanted this place,” Rick then told Michonne. “We had to stop being out there,” she countered. “Well,” Rick said slowly, looking around the concrete cell as he sat up.
“we’re here.”

The door opened and Glenn, Carol and Abe stepped in. May smiled at him and Abraham said a soft ‘hi’. May stood, putting the ice down to go talk to Abraham and praise him for his new job.
“Where'd you get the gun?” Michonne asked Rick. ”You took it, right? From the armory?” Carol asked and May glanced between the two, knowing they were lying.
“that was stupid. Why did you do it?” Carol scolded him.

“Just in case,” Rick said, looking at May and Abraham by the door, the man's arms around her while May's back leaned against Abraham's chest.
“Deanna's planning to have a meeting tonight,” Glenn spoke up, “for anyone who wants to.”

“To kick Rick out?” Abraham said, a worried look on May's face. ”To try,” Carol said, but Glenn cut her off, “we don't know that. Maggie's with Deanna right now. She's gonna find out what it is.”
“At the meeting, you say you were worried about someone being abused and no one was doing anything about it. You say you took a gun just to make sure Jessie was safe from a man who wound up attacking you. You say you'll do whatever you want them to. Just tell them a story that they want to hear. It's what I’ve been doing since I got here,” Carol told Rick, giving him careful instructions.

“Why?” Michonne asked, manspreading in her chair. “Because these people are children and children like stories,” Carol said and May snickered, Abraham chuckling too.
Carol turned around and glared at them, May and Abe quickly shutting up.
“sorry.”

“What happens after all the nice words and they still try to kick him out?” Abraham asks, “they’re guarding the armory now,” Glenn played in.
“We still have knives,” Carol said, May nodded in agreement. “We won't let them,” May told Abraham.
“that's all we'll need against them,” May told Carol.

“well, tonight, at the meeting, if it looks like it's going bad, I whistle. Carol grabs Deanna, I take Spencer, you grab Reg,” he signed to Michonne, “Glenn and Abraham cover us, watch the crowd,” Rick said and May shook her head.
“We can talk to them,” she said, denying Rick's plan. ”Yeah, we will. If we can't get through, we take the three of them and say we'll slit their throats,” Rick explained.
“Like at terminus?” Glenn asked. “No, we just tell ’em,” Rick said.

“They give us the armory and it's over,” Rick said and May shook her head, ”Daryl wouldn't approve of this.”
“Well he ain't here, is he?” Rick said boldly, making May shut up.
“Did you want this?” Glenn asked him then, Rick looking up at him. “No.”

“I hit my limit. I...” he signed with his hands and then held his arms out, “I screwed up.”
He sighed, ”and here we are. Now if you'll excuse me, I'm just gonna sleep some more,” Rick said and May scoffed as she walked out, “asshole.”

[…]

May was walking through the street when Maggie caught up to her, “hey. Did you talk to Rick yet, is he awake?” she asked and May sighed, “yea I did. Kinda wish I hadn't. He's being a real dick at the moment,” she looked at Maggie, “you might want to exclude him from the meeting tonight,” both girls stopped walking and turned to each other.

“what do you mean by that?” Maggie asked and May sighed, “he has this whole plan made up for tonight. If everything goes right and he doesn't get kicked out, he's not gonna do anything, but if he does get kicked out, he's planning on taking this place. Killing Deanna, Spencer and Reg,” May blurted out all at once, looking frustrated.

“I really like it here Maggie, I don't want to leave. This is good, for Carl and for Judith. For me and Daryl, you and Glenn all the same!” May exclaimed and Maggie nodded, “I understand, I'll make sure it doesn't happen.”
“Don't tell anyone I told you this,” May said, “or I'll smother you in your sleep,” she threatened and Maggie smiled, ”got it.”

They parted and May walked into the house, grabbing the baby monitor from the kitchen counter and grabbing a bowl of nuts. She ate one as she sat down on the couch, grabbing the book she was reading and had left on the couch, continuing to read it as the baby monitor next to her made a soft sound, but May didn't look at it, since Judy was just fussing.

Carl walked in and sat down next to her, leaning his head on her shoulder.
“Hey champ,” May said and Carl just grumbled.
“You feel okay?” May asked and Carl nodded, ”I'm just tired.”
May hummed as she wrapped an arm around him, “that's right. If you stay up reading comics all night, you’re gonna be tired.”

Carl huffed, relaxing in May's embrace. Judith started crying and May chuckled, “I'll get her,” she said and got up, leaving Carl on the couch.
She went up the stairs and into Judith's room, “hi darling,” May said, softly shushing her as she picked her up from the crib.

“You okay?” she softly asked, gently rocking her as she kissed her head a few times.
Judith made a small sound as she leaned her head against May's chest tiredly.
May sighed as she closed her eyes, imagining Daryl walking through the door, wrapping his arms around her in that way of his.

God she missed him. She went downstairs with Judith asleep against her, seeing Rick with Carl. She didn't say anything to him, just walked into the kitchen and grabbed a banana, starting to mush it up with a fork to feed to Judith.

“you talk to Maggie?” Rick asked and May didn't answer as she turned her back on him, grabbing some berries.
She heard Rick sigh and walk off into the living room.
May fed Judith and did the laundry, got some stuff ready for dinner, but it was already time for the meeting.

May sighed and looked at Michonne, who'd come home in the mean time. Michonne nodded, ”I'll get him,” she went upstairs to get Rick.
“Carl, can you watch Judith tonight?” the boy was sitting at the counter with a comic book.
He just nodded, too stuck in his story to answer.

May ruffled his hair as she walked passed, on her way to Deanna's house. It was already starting to get dark when she arrived, there was a fire going for the chill and May sat down next to Maggie. She put an arm around her, kissing her hair.
“I'm nervous,” May softly said and Maggie rubbed her back, “we all are.”

After a while of waiting for everyone, Rick never arrived.
Deanna was starting to get impatient.
“We’re going to start,” Deanna said. “Can we wait?” Maggie asked as she stood, nervously pacing a little.

“There's still people coming. Glenn, Rick,” May continued for her. “We’re going to start, it's already dark,” Deanna called out to the people.
“We’re going to talk about what happened. Not the fight. Not what precipitated it. We’re dealing with that. We’re going to talk about one of our constables, Rick Grimes. We’re going to talk about how he had a pistol he stole from the armory, about how he pointed it at people. And we’re going to talk about what he said. I was hoping he'd be here,” Deanna started.
“She said he's coming,” Michonne spoke up, Deanna merely glancing at her.

“I'm sure he'll be here. And I'm sure we can work this all out,” Carol said in her ‘friendly neighbor’ voice, Carol put a hand on May’s leg and May held it tightly.
Michonne started apologizing for Rick’s behavior, doing the talk instead of Rick doing it himself.

May wasn’t listening, just idly staring into the fire.
Then Carol went, then Abraham, then Maggie, all saying their piece.

Until Rick walked in, a walker slung over his shoulder, covered in blood. He threw it down in front of them, May looking at it, shocked.
She rushed over to him, patting him down, “are you okay?” she asked and Rick nodded, “I’m okay. Really,” Rick said, making a small sign to Carol who pulled May back to sit again.

“There was no guard on the gate. It was open,” Rick said and Deanna looked at Spencer, shocked, “I- I asked Gabriel to close it!” the woman’s son stammered, “go!” she said sternly and Spencer rushed out.
“No I didn’t bring it in, it got inside, on its own,” Rick said to the crowd. “They always will. The dead and the living, because we’re in here. And the ones out there, they’ll hunt us, they’ll find us, they’ll try to use us, they’ll try to kill us. But we’ll kill them. We’ll survive, I’ll show you how. Well I was thinking, I was thinking how many of you do I have to kill to save your lives,” Rick continued and May winced at the last sentence, that might not be the best thing to say right now.

“I’m not gonna do that,” Rick said and May nodded, there it was. “You’re, gonna change. I’m not sorry for what I said last night, I’m sorry for not saying it sooner,” he said straight to Deanna, who looked up at him with that same shocked expression.
“You’re not ready. But you have to be. Right now, you have to be. Luck runs out,” Rick said and suddenly Jessie’s eyes diverted from Rick to the opening of the fence.

May looked over, seeing Pete, “you’re not one of us. You’re not one of us!” he screamed, “Pete stop!” Reg shouted, running over and stopping him from stepping forward, “you don’t want to do this, you don’t want this!” he tried to calm Pete down.

“Get off!” “Pete, stop,” the sounds repeated, a quarrel forming as May glanced at Carol, who worriedly looked back at her. Pete was holding something sharp, a knife? A sword? What is it?

“Get away, get away!” Pete shouted, pushing Reg away and accidentally slitting his throat in the process. May was covered in a spurt of blood, her eyes and mouth pinched shut. Abraham rushed forward and pushed Pete back. Pete was holding Michonne’s katana, May saw as she opened her eyes into slits, wiping the blood off of her face.

Deanna caught Reg, crying and shouting for her love while Reg choked on his own blood.
“This is him, this is him!” Pete shouted as he was pinned down to the floor.
Pete kept trying to get up, Abraham’s gloved hand pushing down on his head, completely pinning him down.

“Rick,” Deanna looked up at Rick, Reg now motionless on the ground. “Do it,” she said and Rick turned around without hesitant, grabbing his gun and putting a bullet in Pete’s head.
“Rick,” someone softly said and Rick looked up, May too.

Daryl, Aaron and another man in the middle looking at them. May stood with a gasp, running over to Daryl and wrapping his arms around his neck.
Daryl wrapped his arms around her, looking over her in shock.
“what happened? You’re covered in blood!” Daryl exclaimed and May pulled back, shakingly wiping some off her face, “I uh, I-“
Daryl shook his head, “never mind. Come on, let’s go home and get you in the bath-“ Daryl said, confused, while May was more in a state of shock.

When they were home, Daryl got May in the tub, her knees pulled to her chest. Daryl sat behind her, his arms wrapped around her, “are you okay?” he asked and May looked at him with teary eyes.
“no I- I’m covered in Reg’s blood. He- I’m covered in it, my clothes are covered in it, my jacket-“
Daryl shushed her, “it’s alright. We’re gonna get it all off,” he said as he pulled her head to his shoulder.
May leaned against him, “Daryl I saw Pete’s face explode. Right in front of me and, and I’m pretty sure there’s pieces of him on my clothes and jacket,” she then choked out and Daryl stayed quiet for a while.

“I’ll clean them for you, don’t look at them anymore,” Daryl then said, May nodding as she closed her eyes.
“I’m so glad you’re back, I missed you so much,” she whispered and looked up, holding his cheek as she kissed him.
“I missed you too, sugar,” Daryl whispered back in between their kisses, Daryl soon crawling over May in the tub, the both of them making out all tongue and teeth.

Daryl ravaged her neck while May arched into him, “in the tub?” she giggled, her hand caressing Daryl’s thigh.
“Got a problem?” Daryl asked and May laughed and giggled as he ran his hands along her ribs, “I’m ticklish!”
Daryl grinned as he momentarily pushed his fingers in between her ribs, May crying out as she kicked, the water sloshing around, some landing on the tiles.

Daryl giggled and laughed, kissing her collarbones and then moving down to mouth over her chest and breasts.
May grabbed onto his hair, “we don’t have much time. We’re gonna have to be quiet, there’s people in the other room.”
Daryl nodded, breathing heavily with arousal, “get over here,” he grinned, pulling her hips against his as he leaned back on his knees.

May giggled as he nearly pulled her under the water, spreading her legs for him. “Come on, stick me, chuckles!” May said and Daryl burst out in laughter, “I can’t do it if you say stuff like that!” Daryl exclaimed while May was dying of laughter herself.

“Seriously, jeez, you know I’m gonna flag if you say that, right?” Daryl asked as he shook his head, his hand moving up and down over his own erection.
“I’m sure I can help with that,” May grinned as she sat up a little, licking and mouthing over his chest as her hand took Daryl’s place on his cock.

Daryl bit his lip, closing his eyes as he threw his head back, Daryl let out a whimper with every breath he took.
“You like that, hm?” May asked and Daryl nodded, “m-mhm-“ he stuttered, laying back in the warm water.

His cock was above the surface, May in between Daryl’s legs as she leaned down, licking over the head before she took it into her mouth. Daryl slapped a hand over his mouth when May started bobbing her head up and down, her tongue cushioning the underside of his cock.
“Oh god, May I’m gonna cum,” he whined and May pulled off, lazily jerking him as she gently kissed his neck.

Daryl stretched it out for her, letting out a sound of pleasure. “Please make me cum, please May, I need it. It’s been months,” Daryl panted, writhing. “That’s why you were gonna cum as quick as a horny teenager,” May snickered and Daryl looked up at her, pulling out his best puppy eyes.
“Please, please May, please make me cum,” he whimpered up at her, nuzzling his face into her chest.

“wanna stick it in me?” May said and started laughing, Daryl looking up at her, annoyed. He got up, getting out of the tub, grumbling in irritation.
May laughed as she tried to hold onto him, “no, don’t go yet! I’m sorry!” she giggled and Daryl shook his head, grabbing his towel and walking out into their bedroom.

May got out too, letting the bath drain. Her hair was in a bun so it hadn’t gotten wet. Her body was dripping though, as she threw herself onto Daryl, who was laying in bed.
“are you mad at me?” May asked and started laughing again, “I’m sorry, I’m sorry, okay? I won’t do it again I promise.”

Daryl looked at her with his best mad face, but looked away with a smile, burying his face in the pillow.
May giggled as she laid down next to him, brushing his hair behind his ear, “thanks for cheering me up.”
“No problem,” Daryl whispered and gave her a little kiss, May starting to laugh again. “Man, shut up!” Daryl said fondly, but May only laughed louder.

Chapter Text

“Why didn’t dad let you go with them to clear the walkers out of the ravine?” Carl asked, eating his breakfast.
May shrugged, eating her cereal, “I don’t know, but I preferred staying home today anyway,” May explained and Carl nodded.

Judith crawled over to her and May picked her up, sitting her on the counter.
Judith grabbed onto her shoulder and stood, May wrapping an arm around her so she wouldn’t fall while continuing to eat, having Judith climb and crawl all over her.

“Tara woke up,” May said, “you want to go visit her?” she asked Carl and he grimaced, “do I have to?” he asked and May shook her head, “no it’s okay. I’ll go with Judith, make sure to do your chores and uh,” she grinned at him, “say hi to Enid for me.”

The look on the boy’s face was enough to make her day, she picked Judith up and got the both of them dressed for the day.
She went over to Tara, letting Judith play with her stuffed animal on the floor while she talked to her.

“how are you feeling?” May asked, laying her hand on her forehead. “You don’t have a fever anymore,” May said and Tara nodded, “I feel okay, I’m pretty sure I’ll be able to get out of bed soon.”
May smiled, “that’s good. I’ve been reading a lot of the books and I think I might be able to take over your care from Pete,” May explained, grabbing a book she was reading from the nightstand.
“I’m already halfway through the pile he gave me, said those were all the books he read for school,” she continued while Tara listened.

Tara smiled at her as May continued to rattle on, but then she paused, looking at Tara.
“What, what is it?” May asked with a sly smile on her face, looking behind herself, but no one but Judith was there.
“I really like how happy you are to see me,” Tara smiled and May laid her head on her stomach, looking up at her.
“You’re my friend,” May smiled and Tara smiled back at her.

That afternoon, May and Judith were eating lunch. May eating with a fork, while Judith just had some pieces of mango, kiwi and strawberry scattered around the plate of her high chair.
Judith was trying to eat them, but the pieces were a little too big. May was reaching over and cutting them in two when there was screaming outside. Her head snapped up and she quickly put the knife on the counter, rushing to the window.

People were screaming and running around, what had happened?

Then she saw it.
People with knifes, rogues if you will, chasing through the streets. Murdering, breaking into houses. May quickly stepped back from the window, breathing heavily as she got Judith out of her high chair. She fussed when her fruit fell and May softly shushed her, making her way over to the living room, she grabbed her gun out of her holster on the coffee table and turned around, being met with a man pointing a gun at her, holding a machete in his other hand.

May pointed her gun back at him, “get back. I’ll fire,” she threatened and the man smiled, revealing black and yellow rotten teeth.
“Not if I fire first,” he laughed and May ducked down, rolling behind the couch as he fired at her.
“I have a baby!” May shouted, firing back at him.

Running footsteps were in the house and for a second, she thought Daryl and Rick had come back, but she was so wrong.
“Don’t kill her, we can use her,” a man said and footsteps walked up to the couch, a man kneeling in front of her, she shot him straight in the face.

“Get back, I told you I won’t hesitate!” May shouted, slowly getting up, her guns pointed. A man with a W carved into his forehead and shoulder length brown hair grinned, “well hi there.”
May was breathing heavily, her face expressing anger but he could see in her eyes she was scared to death.
“Put the gun down,” he said, waiting a while. When May didn’t he sighed, “let’s compromise. You put the gun down, and I won’t kill the baby and leave you here alive,” the man sneered and May’s face softened at that, slowly lowering the gun.

“That’s right,” the man said and walked over. “Take the child,” he simply said, the other of the two remaining men walking over, grabbing Judith.
“No, no!” May shouted, grabbing onto Judith herself, who started crying. The man punched her back, May falling back, the other man immediately restraining her while the other took Judith away.

“No don’t! No please, not her, she’s just a child!” May screamed, crying as she was tied up with a chain around her wrists.
A loud horn sounded continuously and May looked at the window, but her arms were tugged on and she fell forward onto her hands.
“Stand up,” the man said, pulling her along. When May didn’t, he showed her his knife and pointed it at the direction the other man with Judith went.

He dragged her out of the house, May losing her footing multiple times.
“Where’d you take her? Where is she?” May begged him but the man turned around and backhanded her, May falling over with how hard he’d slapped her.
“shut the fuck up!” he screamed at the top of his lungs, “I’ll fucking kill you!”

May stared up at him in shock, quickly nodding as she got to her feet again and was immediately tore along by the chains.
She was put on her knees alongside other Alexandrians.

The man ran off while they were being guarded, May sobbing as she desperately looked around for anyone alive, but the dead bodies littered the streets.
Suddenly, the guard dropped beside her and she looked at him, a bullet in his head.

The chains were pulled off of her and she looked back, seeing Maggie. She burst out into tears, “Maggie,” she choked out as she got up, hugging her. “I’m sorry, I lost Judith. They took her from me I-“
Maggie wrapped her arm around her, getting her to walk. “It’s okay, I saw Carl and Enid with Judith, Carol got her and brought her back,” Maggie said, “are you hurt at all?” she asked and May shook her head, “just some cuts and bruises,” she sniffled and Maggie nodded.
“Can you run?”

Both women set off running through the streets, until they found Carol. She ran up to them with a bag, handing May a gun.
“Kill them all,” she said and then she was off again.
“I’ll go to the infirmary,” May panted and Maggie nodded, “stay safe.”
May hugged her sister one last time before they parted, May running through the streets.

A man started chasing after her at an ungodly speed and she quickly shot him, the man laying on the ground, clutching his abdomen.
“May, May!” someone screamed, and she looked towards the sound, Tara.

She ran over, “Tara, hey, are you okay?”
Tara nodded, holding onto May, “yea, but we need your help.”
May rushed inside, seeing a stabbed woman on the table.

She took a deep breath, “Denise I know how to do this,” she said, “hand me an abdominal binder, we’re gonna pull the knife.”

[…]

They’d been kicked out of the infirmary by Denise. It seemed pretty quiet outside, but May still had her gun at the ready as she lead Eric, Eugene and Tara through the streets.
“Maggie?” she whisper-shouted, “Mags?” she said again, glancing in between two houses.

Someone was jogging through the street, Aaron.
“Oh thank god!” Eric exclaimed as he ran forward the best he could with his broken ankle, hugging Aaron tight.
“Aaron have you seen Maggie?” May asked, her voice strained as she feared for the worst. But Aaron nodded, “yeah. She was with Deanna and Spencer, Rosita went with them.”

May sighed in relief, “good. Good. I’m going back home, I need to find Carl and- and Judith, and Enid,” May stammered and Aaron nodded, “be careful.”
May nodded and walked away.

She opened the door slowly, her gun pointed as she inched in, “Carl?” she said, then was startled by a figure jumping around the corner.
“Mom!” he shouted, running at her and hugging her tightly. “Are you okay?” May asked, putting her gun back in her holster before she hugged him back.

“Yea, yea I am. I have Judith here with me, she’s safe,” Carl said and May closed her eyes, sighing in relief once again. Judith’s okay.
“Is anyone here with us in the house?” May softly asked and Carl shook his head, “they didn’t get in.”
“I’m so, so proud of you,” May said, kissing Carl’s head.

Carl smiled up at her, pulling her into the house and sitting her down at the counter.
He gave her a glass of water, “for the shock,” he said while May eyed the lasagna on the counter. Carl looked at it, “it’s Carol’s, the oven beeped right in the middle of it so I thought I’d take it out,” Carl said and May grinned, shaking her head as she sipped her water.

“I’m gonna go outside, help clean up,” May said and Carl nodded, “I’ll put Judith down for her nap,” he said and May put a hand on his shoulder, “thank you.”
She went out, climbing up on one of the guard posts, standing next to Deanna. The woman looked dazed, her mouth slightly agape.
“are you okay?” May softly asked and Deanna swallowed thickly, looking at her.

“no,” she then said, May having a worried look on her face. “Is that what it’s like out there?” she asked and May looked out over the road, nodding, “yeah. Yeah, it is,” she said and Deanna covered her face.
“I’m so sorry. I was completely useless because I don’t know how to fight,” the woman started apologizing but May shook her head, “it’s fine, Deanna.”

“Open the gate! Open the gate!” Someone screamed and May looked up, seeing Rick running up to it, the man being followed by a huge herd of walkers.
“Maggie! Michonne! Open the gate!” May shouted down, the women immediately starting to open it while Deanna stood frozen, staring at the outer world.

“Deanna, this is what it’s like. There’s no changing it,” May said as she quickly climbed down from the guard post.
Rick ran in, collapsing onto the asphalt, out of breath.
May rushed over to him, he was covered in blood. “Are you okay? Where are the others? Where’s Daryl?” May bombarded him with questions.

“Daryl- Daryl is still leading the other part of the herd away if everything went right,” Rick panted, “alright, alright. Were you bit?” May asked, pulling his shirt off of him and checking his shoulder, back and arms.
Rick shook his head, “no, I’m okay.”
May pulled his blouse back over his shoulders and upper back, getting him to stand up while she worriedly glanced out the gate, seeing the walkers pressing against it.

“I’m gonna go back home, come with me,” May said and Rick shook his head as he stood, “let me talk to them first. I’ll meet you there.”
May nodded, leaving to go back to the house while Rick went and spoke to the people.
“Carl, honey, I’m back,” May called out, putting a hand on the boy’s head as she walked passed him, sitting on the couch.
May went to clean the kitchen and after a while, Carl walked up to her.

“hey, I’m going outside,” he said and May walked over to him, “alright. Be safe, stay away from the walls, alright? Your father wants to keep the noise to a minimum, with all the walkers.”
Carl nodded, “I will. Bye,” Carl said and May waved him off.

May was on her way to the infirmary. She walked in, seeing Denise upset, sitting on the floor next to a pile of books and Tara desperately trying to comfort her.
Tara looked up at her helplessly and May sighed, shaking her head, “Denise, hey look at me, what’s wrong?”

“It’s Scott, he has a fever because of his gunshot wound and I don’t know how to bring it down,” she said through her tears of frustration.
May softly smiled, “okay, I understand. Come on, I know how to do it, I’ll show you.”

She helped the woman up and Tara also interestingly followed after them as May showed Denise what to do.
“Where did you learn this?” Tara asked curiously, “it’s how I met Daryl,” May said, taking a look at the bandages once she’d given Denise a task.
“We used to live at a farm, well, my dad, my stepmom, Maggie and my other sister, Beth,” May started explaining when Tara looked confused.

“My father had these books that we weren’t allowed to touch because they were like, vintage, kept them in the basement in a dark and cold area so they’d be preserved. I always stole them, he hated it. But I was sitting on the porch, reading one of those books one day when a man ran through our field, holding a boy.
That was Rick.
Our neighbor at the time, Otis, had shot Carl on accident while he was aiming for a deer,” May continued, smiling at the memory of the man.

“Otis was like a father to me. I hated my father throughout my childhood to my teenage years, we were finally able to quietly sit in a room together when I was maybe.. seventeen, or eighteen, but always when I’d fought with my father again, I’d go over to the neighbor’s and Otis would cheer me up. He always did.

My father was a vet, and he knew how to operate at least, he fixed Carl up. I helped. My father taught me how,” May finished up, continuing with her task at hand.
She pulled away from Scott and got a cold compression, handing it to Denise.
“Press that to his forehead, wait a day, maybe two, he’ll be fine,” May said and Denise smiled, nodding.
“Thank you, May,” she gratefully said and May chuckled, “it’s no problem.”

Maggie walked into the infirmary, crying. May looked up, getting a worried look on her face as she quickly went to hug her sister.
“Hey, hey, what’s wrong?” May asked, concerned.
“It’s Glenn,” Maggie said, “he didn’t come back with the others, Michonne told me he left them with, with Nicholas,” she sniffled as she tightly held onto May.
“I wanted to go out there, to look for him and Aaron tried to get me out through the sewers, passed the walkers, but it was overrun too. May, I’m pregnant,” Maggie said as she pulled back, May’s eyes widening.

“You’re pregnant?” she asked, her mouth wide open. “For how long have you known?” May asked, looking down at Maggie’s stomach.
“A few days now,” Maggie said, “it’s amazing news, but we need to find the father,” May said and Maggie nodded, “we can’t go out there. I’m afraid we’ll just have to wait it out,” Maggie said, wiping her tears.
May nodded, “probably.”

“Daryl’s still out there too, I’m sure they found each other,” May tried to calm her down, “let’s go home. I’m done here and we need some rest,” May said, apologetically looking back at Tara and Denise.
“C’mon,” she whispered, leading Maggie to the door and to their house.

“Maggie,” Aaron called out as he jogged up, “we’re on watch tonight,” he said and Maggie sighed, “right, sorry, I forgot.”
“I’ll take it for you, you just go to sleep, okay?” May said and Maggie shook her head, “no. I got it. Don’t worry,” Maggie said as she put a hand on the side of May’s neck, “go inside,” Maggie said and May nodded, saying a short goodbye to both Aaron and Maggie, then she went inside.

Later that night, Rick joined her in bed. May turning around to look at him, “hi,” she whispered. Rick caressed her face, “hi,” he said softly, kissing her.
May pushed back into him, his hand holding her ribs just below her bare breast.

“Are you okay?” Rick then asked and May shook her head, “I’m just nervous with Daryl out there and all. I know you told me he’s with Sasha and Abraham, but,” she made a noise of discomfort, “it doesn’t sit right with me.”
Rick bit his lip, “about that..”
“what?” May asked, concerned. “Daryl isn’t with Sasha and Abraham. They said he hooked off, went another way,” Rick said and May immediately sat up, “what?” she said loudly, “you lied to me? He’s out there on his own? He could be in danger!” she said, angrily getting out of bed, she grabbed her t-shirt from the floor, putting it on, starting to get dressed.

“May I’m sorry for not telling you, please don’t go,” Rick said, leaning on one elbow. “Piss off, Grimes,” May said, walking out of the room, the door falling shut behind her.
She grabbed her jacket and shoes, walking out.

She walked up to the guard post, climbing up. But instead of Carol, Spencer was sitting up there.
“Oh, hey,” May said as she took a seat beside him. “Hey,” he yawned, “what are you doing up?” he then asked.
May shrugged, “couldn’t sleep.”
Spencer hummed, diverting his gaze back to the walkers outside the walls. They were surrounded with them.

The both of them sat quietly until Spencer left, May sitting there the whole night, keeping an eye out, if Daryl needed to get through the crowd of walkers, she had to help him.

She was keeping her eyes open with all her willpower as she blandly stared forward, until a pair of green balloons went up in the air.
She frowned at it, looking back and down, seeing Maggie running. She got up, leaning over the railing of the guard post, “Maggie!” she shouted, Maggie happily looking at her, smiling and nodding.
Maggie was talking to Rick, while May was just happy for her sister, Glenn was alive. He’d said he’d give them a sign.

Suddenly Rick looked up, Maggie’s face falling. “May, May get down, get down!” she screamed, attempting to run towards her but Rick grabbed her, running away.
“May! No, no! Rick let go, let go!” Maggie screamed, punching at his arm as he dragged her away.
May was confused until she looked back, the water tower coming straight at her.

Chapter Text

“Abraham!” Maggie screamed, he’d just saved Glenn from being overrun by walkers, the man trying to save his pregnant wife by leading the monsters away.

Abraham looked at her and Maggie pointed, “May is under the water tower!” she shouted at him and Abraham nodded, jumping off the truck and making his way over to the water tower, Sasha staying on the truck with Daryl.
Daryl had a plan, but he hadn’t bothered sharing with the group, so he was distracted.

Abraham panted as he pulled the broken wood away, looking for any trace of her. “May? May?” he whisper shouted, pulling a large piece away, seeing her arm and part of her shoulder.
He immediately started punching and pulling at the wood, getting her out. Once he’d freed most of her body, he grabbed her under her armpits, lifting her up and pulling her lower half from under the wood.
She was unconscious and he slung her over his shoulder, getting back to the truck, he laid her down in the back, starting to check her for any walker bites.

When he didn’t see any walker bites, he got in the front, Daryl on the hood of the car. He raced away and to the lake, on Daryl’s instructions.
Daryl fired an explosive into the small lake he’d filled with gasoline, the entirety exploding, the walkers being attracted to it.

..

Daryl burst through the door of the infirmary, “Denise! Denise!” he screamed for her as he laid May down on the bed, looking at the piece of metal stabbed through May’s lower abdomen and one through her upper thigh, Daryl completely in distress.

Denise looked up from where she was bend over someone else, is that.. Carl? Daryl didn’t have time to worry about anyone else.
“Denise, now! She needs help!” Daryl called out.

“I can’t do two patients at once!” Denise blew up at him, Tara putting a hand on her shoulder, starting to calm her down while Rosita went over to Daryl.
“I know what to do, Aaron, get me an IV,” Rosita said as she started preparing, Daryl stepping back as he covered his face, leaning against the wall.

“she’s gonna be okay,” Eric said as he put a hand on Daryl’s shoulder “it’s okay.”

[…]

May laughed as she held onto him, Daryl’s hands on her waist as he buried his face in her neck.
“Mmm you smell great,” Daryl said and May squealed as he dug his fingers into her ribs, tickling her while May kicked and pushed at him.

“Stop! Stop, please, please!” She laughed, out of breath. “Motherfucker! Let go! Asshole!” she loudly shouted, trying to twist away from him, laughing loudly.
“you kiss your mother with that mouth?” Daryl asked with a grin on his face and May smiled as she leaned up, kissing him, “sure do, sailor.”

He patted her thigh, trailing his hand over her scar. “Meet me at our spot tonight, I want to talk to you about something,” Daryl said and May nodded, “around 8?”
“Around 8,” he smiled. “I have to get up now, I’ll see you tonight baby,” he said as he gave her one last kiss and got up, starting to get dressed.

“I love you, a lot,” May said as she draped herself over the bed on her back, Daryl smiled down at her while May looked at him upside down.
“I love you too,” Daryl murmured, his hand resting on her breast as he leaned down to kiss her, giving his hand a little squeeze.

May giggled, taking his hand off her boob. “Tonight, after around 8, alright?” May asked and Daryl grinned, “hell yea.”

May had walked around all day, gossiping and messing with Abraham, gushing to him about how romantic Daryl was and how good of a guy he was.
“Jesus Christ May, I get it, he’s romantic!” Abraham exclaimed while May hung on his arm.
“he’s so sweet too, we’re gonna meet tonight,” she continued gushing and Abraham sighed obnoxiously loud.

“It’s already 7, shouldn’t you be standing in front of the mirror, crying because you don’t know what to wear?” Abraham asked and May looked at him, shocked, “it’s 7 already? FUCK!” She nearly jumped off the guard post, running towards the house.
Abraham snickered as he watched her run, shaking his head. “Dork.”

..

May shyly walked up to the overgrown, mossy, stone bridge.
“Sugar?” May softly called out as she pushed a weeping willow aside to get to their secluded spot.
Daryl turned around, a huge smile on his face, “right on time. You look beautiful,” he said, taking May’s hand as he pulled her to him, kissing her passionately.

She was wearing a beautiful pink silk dress with lace, the skirt reaching to just below her ankles.
The necklace Daryl had granted her at the farm clasped around her neck.
“You wanted to talk to me about something?” May asked as she caressed his blouse with one hand, the other arm slung over his shoulder.

“Yeah. I’ve been thinking about this for a while and, well, I thought it was time,” he said, pulling back from her, and for a moment May looked concerned, until Daryl dropped down on one knee, a ring in between his index and thumb.

“Maybelle Josephine Greene, would you make me the happiest man on earth, and marry me?” he smiled and May nodded, “get up, you idiot, of course I’ll marry you!” she laughed and Daryl smiled, standing up as May held out her hand, Daryl putting the ring around her ring finger, then he wrapped his arms around her waist, lifting her up as May laughed, her arms wrapped around his neck.

“I love you so much, May Dixon,” he grinned and May giggled as she was put down on her two feet again, “and I love you, Daryl Dixon.”

..

That night, May and Daryl waited until everyone was asleep for sure and they wouldn’t be bothered by Judith walking into their room every ten minutes.

Daryl was on top, breathing heavily as he kissed down May’s neck. May pushed her chest out, arching her back, “please, Daryl,” she groaned, pulling him down to kiss her.
Daryl panted as he leaned back, starting to unbuckle his pants as fast as he could while May pulled her dress up and off.

“oh darling,” Daryl smirked when he realized she wasn’t wearing any underwear. May looked up at him, blushing and hiding her face, “don’t stare.”
“but you’re so gorgeous, I can’t help myself,” he sighed into her sternum, his hands massaging her breasts.

May grabbed onto his hair, “take off your pants,” she panted and Daryl nodded, sitting up again and shrugging out of his pants and boxers, pulling his shirt off.
“you are a piece of art,” May said and Daryl chuckled, “yea right, c’mere princess,” he said breathlessly, leaning over her, enveloping her in a kiss once again.

May reached down, wrapping her palm around Daryl’s cock. Daryl grunted into her mouth, the two of them continuing to make out filthily.
“want to suck me off?” Daryl asked and May nodded, “god, please.”

Daryl laughed as he was forced onto his back, May kissing down his stomach until she reached his cock.
She wrapped her hand around it, starting to jerk him off slowly as she let a trail of spit slip from her lips and onto his cockhead, Daryl wincing.

May spread it around, then looked at him as she slowly enveloped the tip in her mouth. Daryl let out a soft moan, laying back and closing his eyes, enjoying the wet warmth of May’s mouth around him.
“God, yes,” he dragged the word ‘yes’ out a little longer than necessary.

“hold on, c’mere,” Daryl panted, pulling May off his cock. “Sit on my face,” he said and May chuckled, “what?”
“you heard me,” he panted and May did as he asked, his tongue suddenly flicking across her clit made her gasp and lose her balance, her hands on either side of Daryl’s hips, his cock right below her face.

“I get what you want,” May said, leaning down and enveloping his cockhead in her mouth again, slowly slipping down until he was completely settled in her throat. Daryl moaned against her pussy and May did the same, Daryl’s hips stuttering upwards at the feeling, May gagging around him.

She pulled back halfway, starting to bob her head up and down, her tongue cushioning the underside of Daryl’s cock in her mouth while Daryl’s fingers were now curling inside of May, his tongue furiously working along with them.
“Daryl, I’m gonna cum,” May strained, momentarily pulling off of his cock. “Do that tongue thing I like, I’ll come with you,” Daryl panted and May nodded, taking his cock back into her mouth and running her tongue along his slit and glands.
Both Daryl and May’s thighs were shaking, Daryl now rutting up into her mouth with purposed thrusts while May rode his face.

Daryl came first, moving his tongue and fingers a little faster, soon May was coming onto his mouth, moaning around his cock. She’d swallowed his cum and pulled off, breathing heavily. She sat up and let herself fall down next to Daryl.
“jesus christ,” she panted and Daryl laughed, “c’mere you, I ain’t done with you yet,” he grinned as he rolled over her, May smirking as she wrapped her arms around his neck, allowing him to kiss her.

“give me a minute,” Daryl said when May’s hand was attentively moving back down. May nodded, her hand snaking around and squeezing his ass cheek instead. Daryl snickered, “really?”
“fuck yea,” she grinned, her other hand landing on his other ass cheek.

“you little minx,” Daryl playfully growled into her neck, May laughing as she peppered kisses wherever she could reach.
Daryl put a hand on May’s thigh, pulling back as he worked to get himself hard again. It didn’t take long for him to be fully erect again, slowly pushing into May, groaning.

“I love you, I love you, I love you,” Daryl softly chanted as he pushed into her, his head thrown back as he slowly impaled May.
May was panting, her back arched as they perfectly fitted into one another.
Daryl boxed her head in between his arms, breathing heavily while May pulled him down, resting their foreheads together.

Daryl looked at her, their eyes locking together as he slowly started thrusting his hips.
“God, Daryl-“ May strained out, grabbing onto his back, digging her nails in.
“You okay?” he asked between groans. May nodding, “yeah, I’m okay. I can take it,” May grimaced, Daryl smirked, kissing her neck.

“I know you can, good girl,” he praised her as he continued slowly moving in and out of her, “doing so good for me, aren’t you?”
May nodded, baring her neck.
Daryl bit into her throat, panting as he started thrusting harder. “God, fuck, I’m gonna cum,” he groaned, starting to sensually roll his hips.

May pulled him to look into her eyes, “come inside,” she said, then kissed him. Daryl started speeding up again and then continued his slower roll of hips.
May tightened around him, whimpering and Daryl threw his head back, whining at the pleasure as he buried himself in the warmth again and again.

“Fuck, oh bels, you’re so good, so good,” he murmured, drunk on sex. May threw her head back, reaching down and starting to caress her clit. Daryl swatted her hand away, starting to quickly rub her as he plowed into her.
May’s eyes rolled back, her legs tightening around him and her toes curling, “good boy, good boy,” she chanted, Daryl hiding his face in her neck.

May’s back arching and then hollowing out as she came, convulsing with how hard she did. Her legs shook, wrapped around Daryl.
She was moaning loudly, her overly sensitive walls still allowing in Daryl’s cock.
“I’m gonna cum soon, I’m gonna cum soon-“ he gasped and it was not a second later that Daryl stilled, deep inside of her as he came, flooding May with a warm, wet feeling.

May bit her lip, shuddering.
“Feels so good-“ May said as Daryl collapsed onto her, May holding onto him as she rolled them onto their sides, Daryl still settled deeply inside of her.
“I love you, and I want to have a baby with you,” he said, pressing his lips against hers, their teeth and tongues clashing together.
“I love you too,” May said, a wide smile on her face, “I want to have a baby with you too,” she said, her eyes locked on his lips as she kissed him again.

[…]

“Sugar!” Daryl called out, standing in the room, his bag on his shoulder, in full gear. May came down the stairs on bare feet in a dress, “yes?” she asked, glancing around a pilar. Daryl smirked, holding his arms out.

May laughed as she happily skipped into him, her arms around his neck as she hugged him tightly, Daryl momentarily lifting her off the ground.
“I’m going out with Rick,” he said, kissing her cheek.

May nodded as she smoothed his hair down and out of his eyes, “alright. You be safe okay? I’m expecting you home tonight or I’ll come looking,” May joked and Daryl smiled, “alright baby, see you then,” he said and gave her a kiss before he was out the door.

;

May walked out, closing the door behind herself as she pulled her jacket on, it was a little chilly out. She went down the steps, her hands stuffed in her pockets.
“Hi May,” Tobin said as he walked passed, “hey Tobin,” May smiled back at him.
“Hey May!” Heath shouted, his hand raised in greeting. May waved back at him, when an arm wrapped around her.

She looked at the person, “you’re popular,” Maggie smirked and May scoffed, elbowing her jokingly.
“woah woah woah, calm down,” she laughed, rubbing May’s arm. Glenn came up next to her, “so, what are you doing today?” he asked and May shrugged, “I don’t know, I don’t really have anything to do.”

“Great!”
Glenn and Maggie dragged her along and kept her occupied the entire day.

When Daryl came home that night, both were exhausted, laying on the bed, dirty and fully clothed.
“had a rough day?” May asked and Daryl nodded, “found a guy,” he said, “stole our keys, the ones of a truck full of food we found. Chased after him, and now the truck is at the bottom of a lake,” he explained and May looked shocked, “wow, so you had a rough day.”

Daryl whined as he buried his face in May’s chest, letting out soft whimpers with every breath. May chuckled as she let her hands run through his hair, one gently moving down to rub his upper back.
They fell asleep like that, but were woken up early in the morning, because said man, had escaped.

May rushed onto the stairs, her gun pointed as she found the man sitting on the stairs, Daryl running through the house, having had to take a detour.
“What are you doing in our house?” May asked, the man looked up at him. “Uhh, sitting on the steps, looking at this painting.. Waiting for your.. I don’t know, friends? To get dressed. Hi, I’m Jesus.” he said and May frowned, then Rick appeared shirtless, Michonne right behind him.

Her eyes widened, Rick seeing her and freezing.
“I- I can explain,” he said, holding out his hand. Jesus looked up at Rick and then at May, “awkward.”
Glenn, Daryl and Abraham were behind her, maybe someone else but she didn’t want to take her eyes off the man. She glanced back at Daryl, who was glaring at Rick and Michonne.
“you said we should talk, so let’s talk,” Rick said as he put his blouse on.

They were sat in the dining room, Jesus, Rick and Maggie at the table while the others paced about a little. May was in the kitchen, preparing some food.
She walked over to the table with a bowl of cut fruit and set it down on the table, sitting down across from Jesus, next to Rick, while Daryl stood behind her, towering over her protectively.

Jesus immediately started eating, “thank you, I was hungry,” he said and May nodded, “no worries.”
“so, how’d you get out?” Rick asked, leaning on the table. “One guard can’t cover two exits, or third floor windows. Knots untie and locks get picked, entropy comes from order, right?” Jesus replied, “right,” Rick curtly said, leaning back in his chair.

“I checked out your arsenal,” Jesus continued talking, “I haven’t seen anything like that in a long time, you’re well equipped, but your provisions are low. Very low for the amount of people you have. 54?”
“More than that,” Maggie countered, May curiously looking at the man. She stood, pulling his jacket back while Jesus watched her, but let her manhandle him. She unsheathed his knife, “found this, did you?” May asked as she looked at the carefully sculpted blade.

“It’s beautiful,” May said, running her hand over the carved handle. Jesus smiled at her, intently watching her admire the blade.
“keep your eyes to yourself,” Daryl growled, his hand on the table beside Jesus. “Don’t get any ideas, punk.”
Jesus grimaced at him, but then diverted his attention back to Rick and May.
“Well, I appreciate the cookie,” Jesus said, “my compliments to the chef.”

“yeah, she ain’t here,” Daryl cut him off, Jesus sighed and turned to him. “Look, we got off to a bad start. But we’re on the same side, the living side. You and Rick had every reason to leave me out there, but you didn’t. I’m from a place that’s a lot like this one. Part of my job is searching out other settlements to trade with. I took your truck because my community needs things and both of you look like trouble.”

Rick looked conflicted as he listened to the man.
“I was wrong. You’re good people. And this is a good place. I think our communities might be in a position to help each other.”
“Do you have food?” Glenn asked, sitting at the other end of the table. “We started to raise livestock. We scavenge, we grow. Everything from tomatoes to sorghum.”

“Tell us why we should believe you,” Rick said, gesturing with his hand. “I’ll show you. If we take a car, I can take you back home in a day and you can all see for yourselves who we are and what we have to offer,” Jesus answered him.

“Wait, you’re looking for more settlements. You mean you’re already trading with other groups?” Maggie asked and Jesus chuckled as he too leaned back in his chair, “your world’s about to get a whole lot bigger.”

;

Daryl was fixing up the RV, May watching him and holding some bolts for him, both their hands all dirty and covered in black.
“Here, homemade oat cake, complex carbohydrates, omega-3’s. ” Denise said, having walked up, now offering the food to Daryl. Daryl looked at Denise, but didn’t take the cookie.

“No, I’m good,” Daryl said as he continued working on the RV. “We’re gonna make a pitstop, I’ll pick something up then,” he explained to Denise, “like rabies?” Denise asked and May sniggered, Daryl looking at her with a fond amused gaze.

“Is this ‘cause I tried to get you that stuff?” Daryl asked Denise, who was still holding out the food. “Yea. And you remind me of someone I used to know.”
May shook her head as she took the cookie from Denise, “thanks Denise, we appreciate it. I’ll make him eat it,” May smiled, but Denise looked shocked.

“what is it? Are you okay?” May concernedly asked, Denise still staring at her. “Is that a ring?” she whisper shouted and May let out a relieved breath, then chuckled, showing it to Denise.
“Yea, it is, but we haven’t told anyone yet. I was pretty good at keeping it a secret,” May smiled while Denise geeked out.
“That is amazing! I promise I won’t tell anyone!” She said excitedly, “thank you so, so much Denise, I really appreciate it,” May thanked her and soon they were all in the RV.

May was tightly pressed into Daryl’s side, her head on his shoulder and her legs folded beside her on the couch. They softly talked about everything and nothing, May slipped her hand under Daryl’s shirt, rubbing over his stomach, trailing her fingers through his happy trail, just above his navel.

Daryl looked out the window, “yo, Rick, what happened?” he asked, May looking up too.
“It’s a crash, looks like it just happened,” Rick said as he pulled over.
Jesus was worriedly looking out the window, “that’s one of ours,” he said, rushing back to get out of the RV.

May went after him, Daryl trying to grab onto her but it was too late.
May was looking at the car, mostly, but Jesus was trying to identify the people. Until Rick pulled his gun on him, “if this is a trick, it won’t end well for you,” he threatened Jesus.

“I know how it looks, but I’ll play it out. Can I borrow a gun?” Jesus asked, Daryl coming to stand beside May.
“No, we got tracks right here,” Daryl said, pointing at the ground.
They lead to a house, Rick banging on the door as he kept his gun pointed.

“They gotta be in there,” Jesus said, “we moving in or what?” Abraham asked, “how do we know this ain’t firecrackers in a trash can?” Daryl asked as he walked forward, leaving May to stand beside Maggie and behind Jesus.
“You don’t!” the man exclaimed, “we’ll get your people,” Rick said to Jesus, taking a step closer, “you’re staying here, with one of us,” Rick reasoned with him.

Jesus looked back at Michonne, agitated. She shook her head, “that’s the deal.”
“Will you stay?” Glenn asked Maggie, she approved with a nod and a ‘yeah’. “If Maggie’s staying so am I,” May said and Daryl looked hesitant.
“What if something happens? She can’t deal with his group and him on her own,” May told Daryl who nodded, “you’re right, be safe,” he said and kissed her before they all went in.

It was not a few minutes later that they came out with about five people, maybe four. They got back in the RV, one being badly hurt.

May and Daryl were now sitting in the front, May sideways on Daryl’s lap, her face buried in the side of his neck, while Daryl had his arms wrapped around her. It was a long ride, at least a few hours, so May was taking a nap, like Maggie had done on the way before the pitstop.

Daryl kissed her head, May snuggling closer to his neck, humming softly. Daryl smiled as he let her, leaning his cheek on the crown of her head.
When the car came to a sudden halt, May sprung awake, while Daryl grabbed onto the door to stay steady.

He looked at Rick behind the wheel, “a storm must’ve passed through,” he said as he revved the engine, attempting to continue the drive, but the wheel was stuck in some dirt. “We’re stuck,” Rick said. May groggily sitting up and glancing out the open window.
“No worries,” Jesus said, standing between the two seats, holding on. “We’re here.”
May stepped out of the RV after Abraham, nearly slipping in the mud and Abraham quickly caught her before she face planted in the dirt.
Abraham chuckled and Daryl did so too, behind her. When everyone was out of the RV, May looked around, mostly for instruction.

“That’s us. That’s the hilltop,” Jesus said, staring up the hill. May took Daryl’s hand, honestly a little nervous.
Daryl wrapped an arm around her instead, “we’re gonna be okay, sugar.”

The comforting words did it’s work as they first walked into the community after the hostile first meeting with the guards.
“Wow,” May muttered as she walked with Daryl, Jesus explaining about the Barrington house.

He lead them inside, “good gracious Ignatius,” Abraham muttered and May giggled, elbowing him, the man fondly looking down at her.
He patted her head and walked in further, Daryl whistled softly and May looked at him, Daryl nodding his head to signal for her to stay close.

They were whispering to each other, when the door beside them suddenly opened, Daryl taking a step back and pushing May behind himself.
“Jesus, you’re back!” a man with a beard said, wearing a suit. He walked out, “with guests,” he said, looking around, his hands on his hips.
“Everyone, this is Gregory,” Jesus explained, “he keeps the train running on time around here.”

“I’m the boss,” he said, holding out his hands before they returned to his hips. “Well, I’m Rick. We have a community…” Rick started but Gregory cut him off, “why don’t yall go get cleaned up, hmm?”
Michonne frowned, a little weirded out. “We’re fine,” Rick answered. “Jesus will show you where you can get washed up, then come back down here when you’re ready,” Gregory repeatedly went against Rick’s word.

He stepped closer to Rick, “it’s hard to keep this place clean.”
May scoffed, Daryl and her had showered that morning while getting ready, they both smelled like strawberries.
“Yeah, sure,” Rick sighed, starting to notice what kind of man this Gregory was.

Jesus rolled his eyes, “follow me,” he sighed, walking away and the group went after him. “You clean up first, you talk to him,” Rick said to Maggie. “Why?” she asked, “I shouldn’t. And you got to start doing these things.”

May, Abraham and Daryl were sat in some lounge room, May draped over a small couch and Abraham sitting down on a chair, while Daryl stood by the window, pacing around.
“How long do you think Rick and Michonne been ugging bumplies?” Abraham asked and May looked at him, amused, “ugging bumplies?”
“you know what I mean,” he grumbled, then looked at Daryl for an answer.
“I don’t know,” Daryl replied to the man, Abraham stood and paced over to him. May smirked at the height difference, Daryl was so small.
“you ever think about it?” Abraham asked him, “settling down with pipo the clown over there?” he gestured to May with his head.
“You think shit’s settled?” Daryl asked and walked away, leaving Abraham and May alone.

“Psst,” May tried to get Abraham’s attention, “psst, Abe!” she continued nagging and he looked at her, May smiling as she held up her hand. Abraham looked at the ring, “well fuck me sideways, did that just happen?” he asked, rushing over to look at it closer.
“where the fuck did he find this? It’s beautiful.”
“I have no idea, but it happened three days ago,” May chuckled, Abraham releasing her hand.

“Am I gonna walk you down the aisle?” he then asked and May smiled at him, “I’ll think about it.”
Abraham chuckled as he ruffled her hair and left the room too, leaving May by herself.

Soon May paced out too, starting to get lost in the house, when she bumped into Michonne. A feeling of dread filled her chest as she quickly tried to leave the room again.
“May, hold on, are you okay?” Michonne worriedly asked and May nodded, “yea,” she said softly, pausing before she tried to walk out once again.
“May wait.”

“Did something.. happen, between you and Rick?” she asked and May froze, her back turned to Michonne, before she looked down nodding.
“yea,” she said and Michonne sighed, “May, I’m really sorry, I didn’t know.”
“Daryl’s more bummed out about it than me,” May said and Michonne raised her eyebrows, “oh.”
“Just ask Rick, it’s not my place to tell you about this,” May said and Michonne nodded, “I understand.”
May quickly walked out to go find Daryl or really just someone in the huge house.

;

They were gathered along some seating places in the house, May sitting in a chair, Daryl beside her, sitting on the arm rest.
“We want to generate trade, Gregory does. But ammo isn’t something we urgently need,” Jesus said and Rick sat up from his own chair, “well how’s that?” he asked.

“The walls hold. We just brought in more medicine. Gregory wants the best deal possible,” Jesus continued talking to Rick, May too distracted with toying with the hem of Daryl’s leather vest to pay attention.
“Yeah, well, we want things, too,” Daryl pitched in.
“We need food. We came all this way, we’re gonna get it,” Rick said, a little more menacing than what was probably needed.

“I will talk to him and we will work this out. Circumstances change. We’re doing well now, and you will next. I will make him understand that. Can you give me a few days?” Jesus calmly asked Rick, but when he kept quiet, Michonne answered.
“We can.”
It took a while for Rick to affirm, but then he let out a soft “yeah”.

Jesus let out a soft laugh, looking away. May slightly pulled at Daryl’s vest and he looked down at her smirking face, May wiggling her eyebrows. Daryl shook his head fondly, smiling, “stop it.”
Suddenly a worried man walked in, Gregory opening the doors to his office and walking out.

“What’s wrong?” he asked, “they’re back,” the worried man answered. Gregory nodded at Jesus and walked out, May standing up as the group went after them.

Three people were walking towards them, “Ethan, what happened to everybody else?” Gregory asked the man walking on front. “Where’s Tim and Marsha?”
“They’re dead!” the man named Ethan exclaimed, “And Negan?” Gregory asked, “yeah,” Ethan answered.

“We had a deal,” Gregory said confused, “he said it wasn’t enough,” the other man of the three replied, “Was the drop light?” the guy asked.
“No,” Gregory slowly dragged out, “they still have Craig,” the woman said, “said they’d keep him alive, return him to us, if I delivered a message to you,” Ethan said as he stepped forward, now standing right in front of Gregory.

“So, tell me,” Gregory said and Ethan held onto his shoulder, “I’m sorry,” Ethan said before he stabbed Gregory right in the stomach.
Michonne, Abraham and Rick immediately rushed forward to pull Ethan away from Gregory, May and Maggie catching said man.

“Get off of me! I had to!” Ethan screamed, grunting as Rick and Michonne tried to restrain him. He punched Michonne away and tried to get one in at Rick, who tackled him, punching him on the ground.

The other guy of the three pushed Rick off of Ethan and Abraham quickly tackled ‘Andy’ before he could get any closer to Rick and do him any harm.
Rick was onto Ethan again, while May and Maggie worried themselves about Gregory.

Andy had his hands around Abraham’s throat, the man struggling under him. “Daryl!” May shouted, seeing it go down.
Daryl rushed over, grabbing Andy’s arm and breaking it. The man cried out as Daryl shoved him off of Abraham.

Rick looked back at the sound and was in return overmastered by Ethan, his knife on Rick’s throat, Rick completely pinned down.
“Hey!” Glenn shouted, starting to pull his knife. “Get back! Anyone who tries to stop me, is killing my brother!” Ethan screamed back at him.

“Drop it,” Michonne said, May’s eyes wide as she let some guys carry Gregory inside. Ethan looked back at Michonne, and suddenly went lax, blood spilling out over Rick’s chest and face.
He had stabbed him right in the neck.
Rick got up, panting, the people of the hilltop all having gathered around, staring at him. “What?” he asked, covered in blood.

“Ethan! You killed him!” Andy shouted, holding his arm. “He tried to kill Gregory, then me,” Rick said. The woman, the third of the three that had returned, rushed over to Rick and knocked him back.
Michonne stepped forward and body slammed her into the ground, “don’t.”

“Drop it now!” the two hostile guards from earlier shouted, pointing their spears at Rick. Rick pointed his gun, “I don’t think I will,” Rick spewed and May rolled her eyes at his stuck up behavior.
Jesus ran into the middle of it, “everyone! This is over!” he shouted, May glancing at Daryl again with a smirk as she bit her lip, Daryl shook his head.

“It’s over!” he loudly asserted, “Ethan was our friend. But let’s not pretend he was anything more than a coward, who attacked us. He did this. And these people stopped him.”
Everyone seemed to calm down at his words.
“What can I do?” Rick asked, Jesus looking at him, “put the gun away. You’ve done enough.”

Rick listened, putting his colt python back into the holster. “You need to know that things aren’t as simple as they might seem. Just give me some time,” Jesus spoke to Rick, his blue eyes stuck to him.

They were alone in a room, Jesus checking on Gregory, the others still downstairs. It was just Rick, Daryl, Michonne and May.
May grinned as she turned to Daryl, who shot her a warning glance.
“Let’s fuck him,” May said and Daryl sighed, “no, he’s an asshole.”
“So I’ll fuck him, that’s alright with me too,” May said cheekily and Daryl chuckled, “shut up.”

Rick looked confused, “fuck who?” he nervously glanced at Daryl and May, signing to Michonne with his eyes.
“Relax, Hannibal Lecter. I already told her,” May said and Rick’s eyes widened as he stammered, looking between the three.

Michonne shook her head, looking down as she smiled, “yea. I guess I could’ve picked up on it a lot earlier,” Michonne said, “May and me are alright now and I mean, I wouldn’t be opposed to joining your settlement,” she said and May smirked, putting her hand on Daryl’s ass, who was standing beside her.
Daryl smacked her hand away, but May just squeezed his other butt cheek.

“stop that, you tease,” Daryl said, May giggling up at him, “okay, mister hard in my pants because I got my ass groped,” she muttered and Daryl adjusted himself in his pants, “what’s with the name calling today?”
May giggled as she leaned back in her chair, the others and Jesus walking in right then.

“Dr. Carson was able to patch Gregory up. He’s in pain, but he’ll live,” Jesus said and Michonne shifted, “so what happens now?”
“Things like that don’t usually happen here, but uh, it’s settled,” Jesus said.

“We heard the name ‘Negan’,” Rick said, standing up from where he was leaning on a desk. “A while back Daryl and Abraham had a run in with his men. Who is he?” Rick asked Jesus, having taken a few steps closer to Jesus.
“Negan’s the head of a group of people he calls The Saviors,” Jesus explained to him, “as soon as the walls were built, the Saviors showed up. They met with Gregory on behalf of their boss. They made a lot of demands, even more threats.

And they killed one of us. Rory. He was 16 years old. They beat him to death right in front of us. Said we needed to understand right off the bat. Gregory’s not exactly good at confrontation. He’s not the leader I would’ve chosen, but he helped make this place what it is and the people like him,” Jesus summed up the story.

“He made the deal,” Maggie said, May glancing at her worriedly. “Half of everything,” Jesus said, “our supplies, our crops, our livestock, it goes to the Saviors.”
“And what do you get in return?” Glenn asked him, “they don’t attack this place. They don’t kill us,” Jesus said sadly.

“Why not just kill them?” Daryl asked, May’s hand now in his back pocket. Jesus scoffed, “most of the people here don’t even know how to fight, even if we had ammo.”
“Well, how many people does Negan have?” Rick asked him, “we don’t know,” Jesus answered him.

“We’ve seen groups as big as 20,” Jesus continued but Daryl pitched in, “now, hold up. So they show up, they kill a kid, and you give them half of everything? These dicks just got a good story. The bogeyman, he ain’t shit.”
“Well how do you know?” Jesus asked him.
“A month ago, we took his guys out PDQ. Left them in pieces and puddles,” Abraham said, manspreading in his chair.

“Yeah, we’ll do it. If we go get your man back, kill Negan, take out his boys, would you hook us up?” Daryl asked Jesus, “we want food, medicine and one of them cows.”
Jesus looked at Rick who just shrugged, “confrontation’s never been something we’ve had trouble with.”
Jesus looked down for a second, “I’ll take it to Gregory,” he then said.

Soon they were on their way back home with half of everything, the agreement made that they’d take out this Negan and his men.
May was laying on the couch, her head on Daryl’s lap and her legs over Abraham’s.

May got passed a picture of an x-ray, she gasped as she looked at it, smiling at Maggie. “It’s so small!” she cooed, handing the picture back to her.
Maggie chuckled, “do you think it’s gonna be a boy or a girl?” she asked, and May looked in thought for a minute, “do I get to change my mind later?”
Maggie laughed, “before it’s born, yes.”
“Boy, for sure.”
Maggie shook her head fondly, “yea right, I think it’s gonna be a girl.”
Glenn grinned, “I think I’m with May on this one.”
They laughed and joked with each other the whole way, Daryl and May switching places so Daryl could sleep.

When they arrived back home both Daryl and May were asleep in the RV, the others chuckling as they quickly went to get Aaron’s camera and take a picture of the two. Surprisingly the flash didn’t wake them up, so they just let the two sleep.

May woke up because she was cold, looking around the RV, Daryl softly snoring. She carded her hand through Daryl’s hair, “sugar, wake up,” she whispered, gently shaking him. Daryl slightly startled away, softly groaning and relaxing again when he saw May.
“I think we’re home, but they left us in the car,” May giggled, Daryl sleepily sitting up, his hair a mess.

“come on,” she whispered, standing up and taking Daryl’s hand, guiding the tired man out of the RV. Daryl clung onto her, May laughing as she dragged him up the porch steps and into the house.
Rick opened the door for them, “oh you woke up,” he said and May nodded, a smile on her face as Daryl stumbled into the house, immediately going for their bedroom.

“Tell us what we missed tomorrow!” May called back at Rick as she followed after Daryl. Rick shook his head as he went and sat back down in the living room.
When May got to the bedroom, Daryl was laying on the bed, completely naked and barely covered up by the blanket.

May snickered, rummaging through the nightstand and grabbing an old camera, taking a picture of him.
“did you just take a picture of my bare ass?” Daryl suddenly asked and May burst out laughing, “please let me keep it!”
Daryl sighed, “fine, but make sure nobody sees it and do not lose it, aight? Don’t want anyone finding it,” he sighed and May laughed excitedly, jumping onto him.

Daryl groaned, “my back!”
May quickly started pulling off her clothes until she was just in her panties, laying down next to him. Daryl ran his fingertips over her arm and then over her shoulder, moving down to her breasts and eventually her hips.
“you’re beautiful, sugar,” Daryl whispered, his hand creating goosebumps. “Thank you,” May whispered back at him.
“You’re pretty,” May smiled at him, Daryl’s hair fanning across his face. Daryl chuckled, “thank you.”

They were standing in the shower the next morning, Rick having barged into their bathroom to brush his teeth.
“Well, we’re gonna kill ‘em all,” Rick explained, “for the food, y’know. Just get into the compound, put a bullet through their heads,” Rick said and Daryl hummed tiredly in recognition, his head resting on May’s shoulder, who had her arms wrapped around him.

Suddenly the shower door was pulled open, revealing a Rick with stubble in just his underwear and a toothbrush in his mouth, “are you even listening to me?” he asked and May frowned at him, “close it, it’s cold.”
Rick rolled his eyes and shut it again. “Well that’s the plan, we’re gonna go tonight,” Rick said. “Alright, we’ll come with you,” Daryl muttered, May wrapping her arms around him and softly rocking him, her hand on the back of his head.

Chapter Text

May quietly walked into the house, leaving a trail of blood and brains on the floor as she walked. She sniffled, Daryl grabbing her shoulder, who was walking behind her.
May tried to wipe the blood on her face but only got more on herself, Daryl pulling her into himself.

May cried into his shoulder, Daryl carrying her upstairs and to the bathtub. They got in together, the water almost immediately turning a red color. May curled up against Daryl’s chest, Daryl having his arms tightly wrapped around her.
“I don’t ever want to do that again,” May said, her voice broken. Daryl kept quiet, just holding onto her.

“It’s over now, Rick killed that Negan guy who had my bike and the deal with the Hilltop is fixed,” Daryl said, May taking deep breaths to calm herself down.

;

Daryl was sat on the steps with Carol, talking, when May walked out. Leaning over Daryl and kissing him, holding onto his shoulders.
“Hey sugar,” she said, Daryl smiling as he looked up at her. “Hi Mrs. Dixon,” he said and Carol raised an eyebrow, “Mrs. Dixon?” she asked and May smiled as she sat down on Carol’s other side, holding out her hand and showing Carol the ring.

“Oh my god that’s amazing! Congratulations!” Carol said loudly and May shushed her, “quiet down,” she laughed, “we haven’t told a lot of people.”
Carol slapped a hand over her own mouth, “okay, I won’t tell I promise.”

May shook her head fondly, “can I tell Tobin?” Carol asked and May chuckled, looking at Daryl. He shrugged, “sure, I don’t mind. Saves us the work of having to tell everyone.”
May leaned into him, then looked at Carol, “you can tell Tobin.”

Carol nearly fell over with how fast she jumped up and went to find Tobin. They’d gotten pretty close.

“Hey I gotta go on that run with Rosita and Denise today,” Daryl said while playing with the braid in May’s hair.
“Right, promise me you’ll be safe?” May asked and Daryl nodded, “promise,” he kissed her, May’s hand on his cheek.
Daryl got up and said a soft bye before he was off to go find Rosita and Denise, while May had a shift on the wall.

When the gate opened for them, May waved at them and they waved back as they left, May sitting back down to keep watch for the rest of the day.
However, they returned early with Eugene being carried by Abraham, Rosita and Daryl, Denise nowhere in sight.
May rushed down, opening the gate for them. “What happened?” she asked, Daryl breathing heavily through his nose.
“He got shot, we have to move,” Abraham said, May helping to carry Eugene to the infirmary.

“Where’s Denise?” May asked as she quickly pulled off Eugene’s jacket to look at the bullet wound. Daryl immediately walked away and May looked back at him, “is she dead?” she looked at Rosita, “did Denise die?”
Rosita nodded, swallowing as she looked down, “can I help you with anything?”

“Get me some rubbing alcohol and a cloth, it’s just a graze but it’s a good thing you got him here when you did,” May said, starting to patch him up with Rosita’s help.
When Eugene was stable, May immediately rushed out to find Daryl.

She looked around for Carol, but she couldn’t find her. She was jaywalking through the streets when she saw Rick, jogging up to him.
“Rick, Denise is dead, have you seen Daryl? He seemed really upset,” she gushed and Rick tried to catch up to it all.

“Think I saw him on the steps of the vacant house by the west corner,” Rick said and May quickly made her way over.
And indeed, Daryl was sitting on the porch, with his back against the outer wall of the house.
May went up the steps, silently sitting down next to him.

Daryl’s head hung low, his hair hiding his face.
“Baby..” May said softly, brushing the hair out of his face, but Daryl hid his face in her shoulder, crying into her.
His whole body shook and May wrapped her arms around him, rubbing his back. “Oh sugar,” she sighed.

;

She couldn’t comprehend what was happening. She was scared to death.
Maggie had horrible stomach pains, Daryl had left and Glenn, Michonne and Rosita went to go look for him.
They were now in the RV, making their way to the Hilltop.

“Maggie, I’m right here, just hold on okay?” May sniffled, brushing the sweaty hair out of her face. “We’re gonna be just fine,” she said and Maggie nodded, tightly holding on to May’s hand.

Abraham was behind the wheel, “what the bitch,” he said as he slowed the RV down.
“What, what is it?” May asked and stood, looking out the window. There were people blocking the road, with cars, and a man on the ground in front of them.

Everyone got out to go talk to the people, while May stayed in with Maggie.
“They’re gonna solve this, okay? We’re gonna get to the Hilltop and doctor Harlan is gonna make sure your baby is just fine,” May continued comforting her sister.

The group got back in the RV, Carl sitting beside her. May put an arm around his shoulder and kissed his head, Carl leaning into her.
Abraham sat behind the wheel, backing up and away from the men.

They were on the next route, it was longer by a third, or so Eugene had said, but they’d make it eventually and Maggie would be fine.

“Bitch nuts,” the RV stopped again, the road was once again blocked.

Another route, the RV stopped, a chain of walkers in the road. They were shot at.

Another route, a lot of people with trucks, blocking the road.

Another route, trees in the road. A man hanging from an overpass. By his throat. The trees in the road were lit on fire.

Eventually, they were parked in the road.
“So what’s the play?” Abraham asked as they all gathered around.
“She needs a doctor,” Rick said, May having her hand on Maggie’s forehead, “she’s burning up.”
“There are two more routes north from here,” Sasha said, pointing at the map.

“They’re probably waiting for us right now,” Aaron said disappointedly. “So they’re ahead of us, probably behind us, but they’re not waiting on us, per se. They’re waiting on this rust bucket. They don’t know the moment-to-moment occupancy of said rust bucket. And the sun sets soon,” Eugene laid his plan out in the open.

May looked at Abraham, then Rick.
Rick nodded and May stood, wrapping her arms around him, “thank you.”
Rick patted her back, “it’s alright.”

May was stood outside the car, looking around. She thought she saw something moving so she raised her gun, pointing it as she slowly made her way over.
A deer ran away from her and she sighed, turning around and walking back to the RV.

Rick, Abraham, Aaron and Sasha were carrying the matrass Maggie was lying on, Carl walking beside them with his gun pointed, while May went in front, leading the way.
They were quickly moving through the forest, Maggie constantly asking if she could just walk it.

May took down a walker, carefully laying it on the forest floor.
Carl walked beside her, “I heard what you said, to dad, before we left. We can do anything, and we will, we have,” he said, panting slightly. “What happened to Denise, I’m not gonna let anyone die like that again,” Carl told her and May looked at him, “Carl..” “what?”

Their conversation was interrupted by whistling echoing through the forest, May’s head snapped up, looking around, her gun pointed.
“Go, go!” Rick shouted, taking off. May and Carl ran out front, the others following behind her with the matrass.
The whistling continued as they all ran through the dark woods, “this way!” May shouted, running into a clearing, but bright lights were shone on her and she quickly covered her eyes.

She slowly straightened up again, removing her hand as she blinked at the light. The whistling was loud as ever, May’s eyes wide and bloodshot as she glanced around viciously.
They all had their guns pointed at the men around them, they looked like they were with hundreds, May turning in circles.
Eugene was sitting on the ground, on his knees, beat up.

“Good,” a man said as he stepped forward, “you made it. Welcome to where you’re going,” he said tauntingly.
“We’ll take your weapons,” he said, pointing his gun at Abraham so suddenly that May slightly surged forward, thinking he was gonna shoot Abe.
The man looked at her and smirked, “oh he’s gonna like you,” he held out his hand, “gun. Now.”

“We can talk about it,” Rick said shakingly, “we’re done talking. Time to listen,” the man interrupted him.
May put her gun in his hand, staring daggers at him. “Aaaand?” he dragged out. May pulled the five hidden knifes out of her clothing, handing them to him.

A man came up behind her, patting her down and pulling another knife from her belt.
The man was standing in front of Carl, holding the gun he had. “This is yours right?” he asked, bending over to get closer to his face, “yea, it’s yours.”

He tapped his hat back, “get away from him,” May sneered, clenching her jaw. The man just smirked at her, straightening up.
“Okay, let’s get her down,” he signed to Maggie with his chin, “and get you all on your knees. Lots to cover.”
Rick, Abraham, Aaron and Sasha got the matrass down to the ground, helping Maggie get up and off.

Abraham helped Maggie sit down on her knees, May quickly walked over to her, wrapping an arm around her shoulders and worriedly looking at Abraham, her heart beating in her throat.
“Abraham I’m scared,” May squeaked out and he reached over, putting a hand on her shoulder, “we’re gonna be alright.”

“Gonna need you on your knees,” the man told Rick, who glanced around, then got on his knees. May looked at him, he was completely defeated.
May kneeled next to Abraham, shivering in the cold.

“Let’s get the other one, right now!” The man said, gesturing to some men. “Dwight!” he shouted, “yea,” a blonde man with mid long hair said, the man Daryl had told her about.
He stepped forward, walking over to a truck, he opened the doors.

“Come on, you got people to meet!” he said as he pulled someone out, May let out a sobbing gasp as she saw Daryl, covered in blood, draped in a blanket.
“Daryl,” she choked out, standing up. She was grabbed from behind and dragged back, forced onto her knees again.

She fought against the grip, “let go, let me go!” she shouted, punching at the man behind her.
A gun knocked into her cheekbone, May doubling over, holding her face as she laid in the dirt. The force having knocked her over.

“Alright! We got a full boat!” the previous guy said, “let’s meet the man!” he said, knocking on the door of their RV.
It slowly opened and a man stepped out, dark jeans, leather jacket, a red handkerchief around his neck. A baseball bat wrapped in barbed wire slung over his shoulder.
“Pissing our pants yet?” he asked, walking out into the light. “Boy, do I have a feeling we’re getting close.”

Daryl’s eyes were stuck to his wife, the bullet wound stinging in his shoulder.
His eyes scanned along their group, “yep,” he said softly, mostly to himself.

“it’s gonna be pee pee pants city here real soon,” he chuckled, “which one of you pricks is the leader?” he asked as he strolled along them.
“It’s this one,” Rick was pointed at. “He’s the guy.”

The man clad in leather sighed, slowly stepping over to Rick.
“Hi. You’re rick, right? I’m Negan,” Negan said, looking a lot more serious than he did when he stepped out of the RV, a grin having been plastered to the man’s face.
“And I do not appreciate you killing my men,” Negan said, while May was starting to recover from her punch and push up on her knees, she was pressed onto her stomach by a boot in between her shoulder blades.

“Stay down,” a voice from behind sneered at her. “I am, just let me sit up,” she said shakily, getting ready for another blow, but it didn’t come as the pressure from her back disappeared and she sat up on her knees like everyone else.

“Also, when I sent my people to kill your people for killing my people, you killed more of my people. Not cool,” Negan continued talking to Rick, “not cool,” he repeated. “you have no idea how not cool that shit is. But, I think you’re gonna be up to speed shortly,” he looked around, his eyes landing on May.
“Yeah,” he said softly while biting his lip absentmindedly, then he seemed to snap back into it.

“You are so gonna regret crossing me in a few minutes,” he said, making goosebumps form on May’s skin.
Then Negan smiled, bright and white, “yes you are.”
“You see, Rick, whatever you do, no matter what, you don’t mess with the new world order. New world order is this, and it’s really very simple,” Negan vocalized.

“So even if you’re stupid, which you very may well be, you can understand it. You ready? Here it goes. Pay attention.”
Rick was sitting on the ground, looking up at the man, but sweating, scared. She hadn’t seen him like that, ever. Not even when Carl got shot. This wasn’t the Rick she remembered, or killed with, or kissed.

He swung the bat right passed Rick’s head, who slightly moved out of the way, then Negan held it next to his head.
“Give me your shit, or I will kill you,” Negan said menacingly, then smiled, chuckling a little. “Today was career day. We invested a lot so you would know who I am and what I can do.”

He pointed his bat at Rick, “you work for me now. You have shit? You give it to me. That’s your job.”
May stared up at him, he was standing right in front of her, while May tended to nudge more to the side, nearly hiding behind Abraham.

“Now I know that is a mighty big, nasty pill to swallow. But swallow it you most certainly will!” he called out rather loudly compared to his tone before.
“You ruled the roost,” he pointed the bat at Rick again, “you built something. You thought you were safe. I get it. But the word is out, you are not safe. Not even close. In fact, you are pegged. More pegged if you don’t do what I want, and what I want is half your shit. And if that’s too much, you can make, find, or steal more and it’ll even out sooner or later.”

Abraham put a hand on May’s shoulder in a silent comfort, May whimpering softly.
“This, is your way of life now,” he gestured around himself, now walking around the small half circle he’d created.
“The more you fight back, the harder it will be. So if someone knocks on your door,” he said as he paced passed Michonne, standing in front of Daryl, looking down at him, Negan chuckled.

“You let us in. We own that door. You try to stop us, and we will knock it down. You understand?” Negan asked Rick, Rick keeping quiet, his hands shaking where they rested on his knees.
Negan put a hand behind his ear, leaning in, “What? No answer?”

“You don’t really think that you were gonna get through this without being punished now, did you? I don’t want to kill you people. Just want to make that clear from the get-go. I want you to work for me. You can’t do that if you’re dead, now can you?” Negan continued his speech.

“Practiced your speech in the mirror now, did you?” May mimicked his tone of voice, Negan’s head snapping towards her, a foul look on his face. “What did you say, little girl?” he asked as he walked over, May glaring up at him. “You’re an insecure, idiotic small minded piece of shit!” she shouted up at him, Negan chuckling.

“Damn. I’ll put it on the list,” he got up, completely ignoring May’s little outburst.
“I’m not growing a garden,” he said with an amused smile, talking to Rick again. “But you killed my people. A whole damn lot of them. More than I’m comfortable with. And for that, for that you’re gonna pay.”

Negan looked at Daryl and May’s eyes flickered to him too, his face extremely pale, his eyes hollow and dark.
“So now… I’m gonna beat the holy hell out of one of you.”
He twisted his bat around, “this.. This is Lucille, and she is awesome. All this. All this just so we can pick out which one of you gets the honor.”

Negan stood in front of Abraham, looking down at him and Abraham sat up high on his knees, straightening up. “Huh,” Negan smiled, rubbing his stubble.
“no, no Abe-“ May struggled to say, pulling at his jacket, trying to get him to stand down. “Sh,” Negan curtly said, not even looking at her.
May went quiet, keeping her hands to herself.

“Ugh I gotta shave this shit,” he said, meaning his beard. He walked away again, over to Carl.
“You got one of our guns,” he said, kneeling in front of Carl. “Yeah. You got a lot of our guns.”
Carl just stared at him.
“Shit, kid. Lighten up. At least cry a little.”

He looked at Rick, then back at Carl, chuckling as he stood up, putting Carl’s gun in his belt.
He walked away, sniffing at the cold as he observed everyone, stopping in front of Maggie.
“Jesus,” he dragged out, “you look shitty. I should just put you out of your misery right now,” Negan said, May starting to scream at him while Glenn attempted to get up.

“No! No! No!” He shouted, running over, but he was tackled by a man wearing Daryl’s vest and holding his crossbow, Dwight. He kicked him a few times, “stop it!” Maggie cried out.
“God..” Glenn grunted out, the crossbow pushed into his face.

“Nope. Nope, get him back in line,” Negan said, seeming almost awkward. Glenn was grunting as he was dragged, “don’t, don’t.”
Glenn sobbed as he was pushed back onto his back, immediately getting up on his knees again, letting out a scream at Negan.

“Don’t,” he said, tears in his eyes, his hair messed up, “don’t.”
Negan leaned his head back, smiling at Glenn as he laughed at him. Negan laughed at Glenn.
“All right, listen. Don’t any of you do that again. I will shut that shit down, no exceptions,” Negan said loudly.

“First one’s free, it’s an emotional moment,” he pointed at Glenn, “I get it.”
Negan looked at Rick.
“Sucks, don’t it? The moment you realize you don’t know shit.”

Rick looked up at him and Negan looked at Carl again, then at Rick. He pointed at Carl with his bat, “this is your kid, right?” he asked, walking over to Carl.
Negan laughed as he stood in front of him, “this is definitely your kid!”

“Just stop this!” Rick loudly screamed, “hey!” Negan screamed at him, even louder, making May flinch and keep her head down.
“Do not make me kill the little future serial killer. Don’t make it easy on me!” Negan threatened him and May let out a sob, “no, no not him, he didn’t do anything wrong. He wasn’t there.”

“that doesn’t change the fact his daddy was,” Negan said monotonously as he stumbled over to May. “What’s your name, sweetheart?” he asked, May sniffling as Negan kneeled in front of her.
“May,” she nearly whispered, “May, just May?” Negan asked, “first, last names?”

“Maybelle Dixon,” she answered and Negan hummed, “is that right?” he said rhetorically, standing up.
“Maybelle, I gotta pick somebody,” Negan said, swinging Lucille around.
“Everybody’s sitting at the table waiting for me to order.”

Negan paused, then started whistling his tune again. He walked passed everyone then smiled, “I simply cannot decide.”
He turned his back on them, slowly walking back into the little clearing as he chuckled, rubbing his brow.
He turned back around, a smile on his face, “I got an idea.”

He walked over to Rick, pointing the bat at him. “Eeny.”
Maggie. “Meeny.”
Abraham. “Miny.”
Michonne. “Mo.”
Glenn. “Catch.”
Daryl. “A tiger, by..”
May. “his toe.”
Sasha. “If.”
Aaron. “He hollers. Let him go.
“My mother-“
Carl. “Told me.”
“To pick, the very best one, and you, are, it.”

May froze up at his choice, “anybody moves, anybody says anything, cut the boy’s other eye out and feed it to his father, and then we’ll start. You can breathe, you can blink, you can cry, hell, you’re all gonna be doing that.”
He brought the bat down on Abraham’s head, May crying out as the blood ran down Abraham’s head, digging her fists into the dirt.
“Suck, my, nuts,” Abraham strained out. Negan brought the bat down again.

“No! No, Abraham,” she sobbed, her mouth slightly open as she cried, covering her face.
“Ho! Ho! Look at that! Taking it like a champ!” Negan laughed and brought the bat down again, May getting splattered with brains and blood.

Once Abraham was nothing but a pulp on the ground, Negan stopped to laugh. “Did you hear that? He said suck my nuts!” he brought the bat down again a few times.
He grunted with every hit, bare skin of his stomach showing every time he lifted the bat.

“Oh my goodness!” Negan called out when he was done, “look at this!” he said, spinning Lucille around, Abraham’s blood splattering across Maggie and Rick.
Negan lazily laughed, “you guys, look at my dirty girl!”

His eyes landed on Rosita. “Sweetheart… Lay your eyes on this,” he held the bat out in front of her. “Oh damn. We’re you..” he signed to Abraham with his bat, “were you together? That sucks. But if you were, you should know there was a reason for all this. Red, and hell, he was, is and will ever be red. He just took one or six or seven for the team!” Negan shouted.

Daryl was staring up at the man, May knowing what he was gonna do. Daryl glanced at her and May wildly shook her head.
“So take, a damn, look,” he pressed the bat into Rosita’s face.

Rosita sat on the ground, breathing shakily.
“Take a damn look!” he raised his voice at her. Daryl jumped up and punched the man, trying to grab him again but he was already grabbed and pulled back by Negan’s men.

Daryl was tackled and beat up, May sobbing as she tried to reach out to him.
“Please don’t hurt him anymore, don’t hurt him.”
“Daryl!” Rick shouted, “No!” Negan immediately screamed into Rick’s face, pointing the bat at him.

“Oh, no,” Negan said while Daryl was restrained in the background, held in a chokehold. Negan chuckled as he walked away again.
“That, oh my, that!” he kneeled by Daryl’s head, “is a no-no.”

May bared her teeth, whimpering as she leaned forward, her hand out stretched in the dirt. Thick tears were rolling down her cheeks, her cheekbone and part of her eye already swelling up and bruising.

“The whole thing! Not one bit of that shit flies here!” Negan warned everyone.
Daryl was frozen, not fighting against the men anymore.
Dwight ran up with Daryl’s crossbow, pointing it at him.

“Stop! Stop! Please I’m begging you!” May cried, sitting on her ass in the dirt, her hands on the ground.
“Are you?” Negan drawled, “if you were begging, you’d be on your knees,” Negan said, sounding bored.
May immediately pushed herself onto her knees, clasping her hands together.

“Please Negan, please don’t kill him, I’m begging you,” May sniffled, Negan smirking. “That’s what I’m talking about.”

“Do you want me to do it? Right here?” Dwight asked, Negan grabbed onto Daryl’s hair, pulling his head back.
May let out a sob, going to say something but stopping herself, just clenching her teeth together.
“No, you don’t kill this until you try a little,” Negan said, looking at May, who looked right back at him. Negan almost thought he saw something like gratitude in her glance.

Daryl was dragged back in line, grunting and crying out in pain.
“And anyway, that’s not how it works,” Negan said, a hand on his hip. “Now, I already told you people, first one’s free, then- what’d I say? I said I would SHUT THAT SHIT DOWN!

No exceptions.

Now, I don’t know what kind of lying assholes you’ve been dealing with, but I’m a man of my word. First impressions are important. I need you to know me. So, back to it.”

Negan brought the bat down on Glenn’s head, May flinching hard at the sound, Maggie crying out beside her.
“No!” she cried out through her tears, Daryl staring at Negan and Glenn, crying as he watched Negan beat him.

Glenn raised back up, grunting and gasping. His eye hanging out of its socket. May gasped as she covered her eyes, leaning her forehead into the dirt.

“Buddy, you still there?” Negan asked, Glenn grunting and sputtering, half of his head beat in.
“I just don’t know, it seems like you’re trying to speak, but you just took a hell of a hit! I just popped your skull so hard, your eyeball just popped out! And it is gross as shit!”

“Maggie, I’ll find you,” Glenn sputtered out, Maggie sobbing while May hyperventilated into her palms.
“I can’t, I can’t breathe,” May gasped out, shuddering. Daryl panted, sitting up on his hands and knees, his eyes glued to May now.

“Awh, ah hell, I can see this is hard on you guys. I am sorry, I truly am. But I did say it, no exceptions!” he beat into Glenn again, everyone flinching with every hit while Maggie sobbed.
“You bunch of pussies, I’m just getting started,” Negan said in between hits.

“Lucille is thirsty!” Negan laughed, “she is a vampire bat!”
Rick’s eyes were wide, staring off into the distance, red rimmed and teary.
“What?” Negan asked, out of breath, “was the joke that bad?”
Rick’s unfocused eyes looked up at Negan, “I’m gonna kill you,” he softly said.

Negan kneeled in front of him, “what?” he asked again, his face serious. May was curled up in the dirt, shielding her head, laying on the ground next to Abraham’s lifeless body, sobbing and shaking.
“I didn’t quite catch that. You’re gonna have to speak up,” Negan told Rick.
“Not today.. not tomorrow, but I’m gonna kill you,” Rick said right into his face.

Negan inhaled sharply, then smiled. “Jesus,” he chuckled softly, “Simon, what did he have? A knife?” Negan asked and the man that had previously welcomed them to the clearing, who’s name was Simon, thought for a moment.
“Uh, he had a hatchet,” Simon answered. “A hatchet?” Negan asked, ridiculing Rick.

“He had an ax,” Simon answered his leader. Negan chuckled, “Simon’s my right-hand man. Having one of those is important. I mean, what do you have left without them? A whole lot of work. Do you have one? Maybe one of these fine people still breathing?” Negan asked Rick, “Oh. Or did I..” he made a small smashing motion with Lucille between the two of them, clicking his tongue.

Rick looked at him, not saying anything. Negan sighed, “Sure. Yeah. Give me his ax.”
May heard the footsteps of Simon coming into the circle and handing Negan Rick’s ax. Negan didn’t take his eyes off Rick as he was handed the ax, showing it to Rick.
He stood and put it in his belt.

“I’ll be right back,” he grabbed Rick by the lapel of his jacket, dragging Rick to the RV. “Maybe Rick will be with me. And if not? Well, we can just turn these people inside out, won’t we?” Negan notified, sounding agitated.
He wasn’t a man to be messed with.
“I mean, the ones that are left,” Negan said and shoved Rick through the door with a loud thump.

Negan drove off with Rick, May heard the car leave.
After a while of laying in the dirt, May slowly pushed herself up, but her arms felt weak as she glanced to her side, seeing Maggie sitting, Abraham’s body in between them.

May looked back towards the ground in front of her and retched, throwing up in front of her.
“Aw, weak stomach?” Someone behind her cooed and low laughter went through the crowd, May breathing heavily through her mouth.
“Cut it out,” Simon growled and it went silent.

“May,” Daryl’s voice cut through the silence. May looked at him, snot and tears running down her face.
“It’s g-“ Daryl started but Simon whistled ears piercingly loud. “Nuh uh.”
Daryl kept quiet after that, but kept his eyes on May and everyone even close to her.

May didn’t know how much time had passed. She was laying in the dirt, curled up in her jacket, when the RV rode back into its place. It was already day again, so they’d been there for hours.
Rick fell out of the RV, holding his ax. Negan grabbed him and dragged him along to the middle of the clearing.

“Here we are. Let me ask you something, Rick, do you even know what that little trip was about?” Negan asked Rick, Rick sitting up.
Rick kept quiet, looking down at the ground.
“Speak when you’re spoken to,” Negan calmly said, Rick breathing heavily as he kind of stumbled on his hands and knees.
“Okay, okay,” he said, sounding disheveled. “That trip was about the way that you looked at me,” Negan explained, “I wanted to change that. I wanted you to understand. But you’re still looking at me the same damn way… like I shit in your scrambled eggs, and that’s not gonna work!” Negan kneeled next to Rick.

“So, do I give you another chance?” Negan asked, Rick shaking next to him. “Yeah,” he then said, not looking at anyone.
“Yes, yes, yea,” he continued to stutter out, keeping his head down.
“Alright. Here it is, the grand-prize game! What you do next will decide whether your crap day becomes everyone’s last crap day or just another crap day. Get some guns to the back of their heads,” Negan ordered.

A gun cocked behind her, but she kept her place curled up on the ground, silently seething.
“Good, now.. level with their noses, so if you have to fire,” he imitated an explosion, “it’ll be a real mess.”
Negan paused, looking at Carl. “Kid,” he made a ‘come here’ gesture with his finger, “right here.”
Carl didn’t move a muscle.
“Kid.. now.”
Carl got up and walked over to him, standing in front of the tall man.

Negan pulled off one of his two belts, “you a south paw?” he asked Carl. “Am I a what?” Carl asked him, “are you a lefty?” Negan rephrased.
“No,” Carl curtly answered. “Good,” Negan said, putting up with his attitude, tying the belt around his arm.

“That hurt?” Negan asked, Carl looked at him, “no.”
“It should. It’s supposed to,” Negan said, finishing the belt off. “Alright. Get down on the ground, kid, next to daddy. Spread them wings!” Negan joked, grabbing Carl’s hat and throwing it over his shoulder.

Carl sat down on the ground, on hands and knees, but Negan shoved him down onto his stomach.
“Simon,” Negan said, “you got a pen?”
“Yeah,” he said, reaching into his pocket and throwing the pen over to Negan, who caught it and kneeled down by Carl.
“Sorry, kid. This is gonna be as cold as a warlock’s ballsack, just like he was hanging his ballsack above you and dragging it right across the forearm,” he told Carl, then turned to Rick. “There you go, gives you a little leverage.”

“Please. Please, please don’t,” Rick said so soft that May could barely hear it. “Me?” Negan asked, looking Rick in the eyes. “I ain’t doing shit.”
Negan stood with a grunt, “Rick, I want you to take your ax, cut your son’s left arm off, right on that line.”

Rick looked dazed, Negan apparently understanding. “Now, I know, I know. You’re gonna have to process that for a second. Still though, I’m gonna need you to do it, or all these people are gonna die,” Negan explained to him, May glaring at him from under her jacket, keeping her eyes on Lucille.

“Then Carl dies, then the people back home die, and then you, eventually. I’m gonna keep you breathing for a few years, just so you can stew on it,” Negan kept talking to Rick.
“You, you don’t have to do this. We understand,” Michonne tried to talk him out of it, “you understand, yeah,” Negan interrupted her stammering, “I’m not sure that Rick does.”

“I’m gonna need a clean cut. Right there on that line. Now, I know this is a screwed up thing to ask, but it’s gonna have to be like a salami slice. Nothing messy, clean, 45 degrees, give us something to fold over.
We got a great doctor, the kid’ll be fine!” Negan said, spurring Rick on, “probably,” he added.

“Rick,” he kneeled by Rick, who hadn’t even picked up the ax yet. “This needs to happen now. Chop, chop. Or, I will crush the little fella’s skull myself.”
“It can, it can, it can be me,” Rick stammered, “w- w- you can do it to me,” Rick stuttered, “I c- I can go with, with you,” he said, completely distraught.

“No,” Negan said, “this is the only way. Rick, pick up the ax.”
Rick didn’t, kept pondering on Negan’s command.
“Not making a decision, is a big decision!” Negan loudly exclaimed, “you really want to see all these people die? You will. You will see every, ugly, thing.”

Rick groaned, starting to panic. “Oh my god,” Negan looked away for a second, “are you gonna make me count?” he asked Rick, who was stuttering and starting to sob.
“Okay Rick, you win, I am counting. 3!” he shouted.
“Please,” Rick sobbed brokenly, he was crying, snot running out his nose, “it can be me, it can be me. Please!” he cried, May sobbing into her jacket as she laid a hand over her ear. She couldn’t listen to this, she couldn’t take this anymore.

She just needed Daryl, and their bed. Maybe one of his sweaters and a tight cuddle, sleep the days away.
“2!”
“Please don’t do-“ Rick sobbed, Negan slapping him across his face and grabbing his chin. “This is it.”
May surged forward, grabbing Lucille, which Negan had left on the ground, shouting as she brought it down right where Negan was supposed to be, but he’d rolled away, quickly rising to his feet.

“Don’t shoot!” he shouted at his men, who were already running at May, but they stopped in their tracks.
May was panting, standing in front of Negan, holding Lucille. Negan grinned and May let out a battle cry, starting to swing at him, trying to hit him anywhere. She eventually got him right in the stomach and he doubled over with a groan, May about to bring it down on his head when he ran at her, wrapping his arms around her waist and tackling her to the ground, Lucille rolling out of her grip.

May wildly kicked and punched at him, Negan wrestling her all the same. He shoved her to the ground on her stomach, twisting her arm behind her back, straddling her waist from behind.
May cried out in pain, trying to kick him off.

Negan grabbed her chin with his other hand, pushing her head back so he could talk right into his ear.
“Are you done?” he growled, May breathing heavily. “Don’t make me break your arm, speak when you’re spoken to. Are you done?”
May closed her eyes, defeated, “yes.”
“Yes who?”
“Yes Negan, I’m done,” she strained out in the awkward position, Negan getting up, letting go of her.

May laid on the ground as Negan’s men grabbed her and dragged her back into place.
“What is it with you people trying to kill me?” Negan asked with a smile on his face, May glaring at Negan with her roughed up hair.
“Anyway, where was I?”

Rick was still crying as Negan started counting again, Rick finally grabbing the ax, holding onto Carl’s arm.
“Dad, just do it,” Carl said, looking scared.
Rick sobbed and screamed as he raised the ax, Negan kneeling beside Rick.
“Rick,” he said calmly, as if talking to an upset child. “You answer to me. You provide for me. You belong to me,” Negan told him. “Right?”

Rick started nodding viciously. Negan’s face scrunched up in anger, grabbing Rick’s chin, “speak when you’re spoken to!” Negan shouted into his face.
“You answer to me. You provide for me. You belong to me, right?!” “Provide for you,” Rick stammered along with him, “right,” Rick said, breathing heavily and Negan smiled.
“Right. That, is the look I wanted to see,” he said as he let go of Rick, straightening up.

He took the ax from Rick, looking around.
“We did it, all of us, together. Even the dead guys on the ground, hell, they get the spirit award, for sure.”
Rick let his head hang down, sighing.
“Today, was a productive damn day!” Negan said, “now, I hope, for all your sake that you get it now, that you understand how things work. Things have changed. Whatever you had going for you, that,” he chuckled, “is over now.”

“Dwight,” he pointed at Daryl with his bat, “load him up.”
May’s eyes widened and she surged forward, immediately being grabbed and pulled back into someone.
“No! No I’ll fucking kill you! I’ll kill you all! Let go of him!” she screamed at the top of her lungs while Daryl fought against the men that were dragging him back to the truck.
Negan smirked at her, “so feisty.”

“Take me instead, take me instead please, just let him stay!” May still angrily shouted, the bad feeling started to settle into her stomach.
A hand was slapped over May’s face, a savior keeping her restrained as Negan walked over and kneeled in front of her.
“I’ll be back for you.”

May bit into the Savior’s hand and he pulled it back, wincing. May spat right into Negan’s face, Negan’s face scrunching up in disgust. “Did you just spit on me?” he asked and May glared at him, “you murderous fucking psycho!” she screamed into his face, breathing heavily as their faces were inches apart, May breathing heavily as Negan sternly stared at her.

“Put her in the truck with Simon,” Negan then said, standing up. May sighed in relief, thinking Daryl would be released, but she soon found out the truck doors weren’t gonna open for Daryl again.
“no you gotta let him go,” May said as Simon grabbed her upper arm, pulling her to her feet. He dusted her pants off a little, then shoved her forward.
“Walk,” he said and May anxiously looked back as she was pushed, complying with Simon, maybe if she did they would just leave Daryl behind.

May was quietly sitting in the car, next to Simon, when the door opened.
May glared at Negan, who was waiting to be able to get in the car.
“Well come on, move over!” Negan said, May crossing her arms stubbornly. Simon grabbed her upper arm and dragged her into the suit between the two men.
“Ow,” she shoved Simon back and pulled her arm back, Simon glaring at Negan, “you got a type, man. Why are you always taking back those damn aggressive ones?”

“She’ll quiet down once we’re home,” Negan said, “don’t worry about it.”
It was weird to hear the two men conversing like friends after what she’d just witnessed.
“I meant what I said,” May’s quiet voice occupied the car. “I’ll kill you all.”

Negan snickered, “alright honey, whatever you say.”
May looked at him and Negan looked back at her, “what, you gonna kiss me?” he laughed and May punched him right in the dick, Negan groaning as he grabbed at his crotch, doubling over.
“Fucking hell!”
May grinned, looking the other way. “Is that seriously the only way to make you laugh? By inflicting pain on me?”

May elbowed him in the face, right in the cheekbone, the same spot where her face was starting to get black and blue.
“Stop beating me up, I will leave you tied to a pole in the forest, I am not joking,” Negan threatened and May punched him again, the two quarreling next to Simon.

The drive back to ‘the Sanctuary’, was long and after a while, May was struggling to stay awake, but she did. She felt threatened by the two men on either side of her and she wouldn’t close an eye until she was back safely in Alexandria.

May was tiredly staring at the dashboard, soft music playing in the car.
Simon pulled onto gravel, shutting the car off. “We’re here.”
May looked up, seeing the huge factory building in front of her.

Negan got out of the car, grabbing Lucille and holding his hand out for May. May slapped his hand aside and got out of the car herself, jumping down the small distance.
The black car that they’d locked Daryl in was parked next to them, the men about to open the doors.

May surged forward but Negan grabbed her, wrapping an arm around her stomach as the men dragged a fighting Daryl out of the car.
“Get off, get off of me,” May scratched at Negan’s arm, “Daryl!” she shouted and he looked up, his eyes widening as he immediately started trying to get to her.
“Let her go, don’t touch her! Don’t you touch her!” Daryl shouted, but then he was punched and dragged away while he was still dazed.

“He’s my husband,” May sneered at Negan, pushing at his chest but the man didn’t move an inch.
“Not for long.”

Chapter Text

Negan lead her into his room, May slowly walking in, cautiously looking around. She automatically grabbed at her hip to get her gun, but of course, she didn’t have one.
“Calm down,” Negan said, putting a hand on her shoulder. “I’m gonna get you something nice to wear, you go take a shower. It’s over there. What’s your size?” Negan asked and May looked over at the shower, then slapped Negan’s hand away from herself.

“I usually wear an S,” she said, yawning. Negan nodded, “stay here, there’s towels in the bathroom,” he walked out, closing the door behind himself.
May made her way over to the bathroom, looking for the light switch. It wasn’t anything special, just a shower, a linen closet, a toilet and a sink.

She undressed herself, leaving her clothes folded on the lid of the toilet.
She turned on the shower and the cold water immediately sprayed down on her. She wrapped her arms around herself, softly sniffling until she was reduced to a crying mess in the shower.

There was a soft knock on the door, “Maybelle?” Negan’s voice echoed through the bathroom. “Do not come in I’ll fucking gut you,” May swore at him and Negan kept quiet for a moment, “I won’t. I have some clothes here, I’ll put them on the bed for you,” he said and May didn’t say anything.

She heard Negan’s footsteps and she turned off the shower, grabbing a towel and drying herself off, then wrapping it around her body.
She opened the door, seeing Negan in a white t-shirt, jeans and bare feet, standing by the small kitchen, making some food.

He looked so domestic. How dare he. Acting like nothing was wrong after he’d just slaughtered and broken apart her family, separated her from her husband so he could marry her or whatever he was expecting her to do.

May walked over to the bed, seeing the clothing options.
“Do you have any comfortable clothes?” May asked and Negan looked at her, then quickly looked away again.
“Those are the options.”
“No they’re not.”
“Yes they are.”

May grabbed some panties from the bed and walked back into the bathroom, closing the door.
She looked in the cabinet under the sink, seeing just the towels.

She raised to her feet again and opened the linen closet, seeing a few white shirts.
She grabbed one of them and grabbed her bra from the pile on the floor. She put it on and pulled the white shirt over it.

She grabbed her own pants, which were still covered in blood and put them on too. She stepped out of the bathroom again and Negan looked at her, sighing.
“Grab something from the bed, go back in, and change. I’m not telling you again.”

May glared at him, “make me. What are you, like 50?”
Negan frowned, “excuse me?”
“You heard me,” May scoffed and Negan stomped over to the bed, grabbing one of the pajamas and army walking over to her.

He pressed the night dress and pushed it into her chest.
“Go back in and change, or I’ll do it for you.”
“What, you’re gonna wear this ridiculously short dress for me?” she asked and Negan opened the door, pushed her back and into the bathroom and slammed it shut.

After a while, May still hadn’t come out of the bathroom. Negan opened the door and glanced in, seeing May sitting on the counter, still wearing her pants and one of the tshirts in the closet.
“God fucking damn it,” he walked over to her and grabbed the shirt, pulling it off of her.

“HEY!” She shouted, quickly covering herself up. Negan grabbed the night dress from beside her and pulled it over her head with a lot of struggle, May trying to kick him away and punch him every chance she got.
Eventually she was wearing the night dress over her pants, Negan starting to unbutton it. May crossed her arms over her chest as she looked the other way, angry tears in her eyes.

Negan pulled her pants off and grabbed the clothes from the floor, “I’m gonna get these washed.”
He walked out and May sniffled, wiping her eyes but it was no use as she just started crying again.

When Negan came back into his room, May was still in the bathroom crying. He sighed as he stood in the door opening, watching her for a moment, before he walked over to her, leaning on the counter on each side of May’s outer thighs.

“Look, I’m sorry okay? Why can’t you just listen to me when I tell you to do something?” he asked and May glared at him, “what the fuck do you think, moron?”
Negan sighed, “okay, I understand. You need some time to warm up to all of this,” he gestured around himself.

“yea no shit asshole,” she sniffled, wiping her eyes. Negan tutted softly, then hugged her. He fucking hugged her. May kicked him back, “fuck off.”
Negan smirked and May raised an eyebrow, “what’s so funny?” she asked and Negan grabbed her legs, lifted her up and threw her over his shoulder.

May yelped in surprise, immediately starting to try to get away from him, “put me down right now! Where are we going- hey!” Negan laid her down on his bed.
“I know you’re tired, you were dozing off in the car ride. It’s okay to sleep you know.”

May glared at him, but did pull back the covers and got herself situated while Negan moved about the small apartment-like room.
It wasn’t long before she was starting to slip into a restless sleep.

Negan laid down beside her, in his t shirt and boxers, pulling the blanket over himself to go to sleep after he’d turned the light off.
He sighed contently and closed his eyes, until the covers were yanked off of him. He frowned, looking behind himself and seeing May, he rolled his eyes as he grabbed the blanket and pulled it back over himself, but it just continued the whole night.

May was up the entire night, just pulling the blankets away from Negan every chance she got. It was pretty cold in the compound, but god knows she would never cuddle up to Negan for warmth.

“Are you awake?” Negan softly asked and May stared at the door. “Yeah.”
“Stop hogging the fucking blanket,” he said, “go sleep on the couch then,” May said, turning over onto her other side, seeing Negan looking extremely tired with messed up hair from all the tossing and turning.

“You go sleep on the couch, this is my bed,” Negan said and May closed her eyes, “can’t hear you, I’m asleep.”
Negan sighed and she felt him slowly scooting closer, eventually carefully draping an arm over her waist and she grabbed his hand, digging her nails into it and shoving it back to his side.
“message received,” Negan muttered as they both finally fell asleep.

That morning, Negan woke up and found the bed empty. He immediately sat up, thinking she’d left, until he saw her sitting on the couch, her legs propped up next to her, eating some cereal.
May looked at him, then looked back to the TV.
“Good morning,” Negan said light heartedly. May didn’t say anything back. Negan sighed as he got up, stretching his arms above his head.
He groggily made his way over to the bathroom, going to the toilet and turning on the shower.

He leaned onto the sink, letting his head hang low between his shoulders.
Something moving around the room caught his attention and he carefully glanced out the door, seeing May cautiously snooping around, exploring the room.

He smiled to himself as he watched her caress the leaves of the large plant in the corner, pushing her fingers into its soil and then grabbing a glass, filling it with water at the sink in the small kitchen and giving it some water.

I mean, who was he to blame? This woman, was all he could ask for. She was beautiful, and if he’s honest with himself, he’s already starting to favor her over his other wives.
“Stop staring at me, creep,” May said without looking at him and Negan quickly slipped back into the bathroom.

May wiped her nose with the back of her hand, looking out the window of Negan’s room. She walked over, seeing if it could open and it did, she glanced over the edge, looking back at the bathroom and then back down.

It was high. Really high. She looked away, then put her foot up on the edge, grabbing onto the sides to lift herself up.
She strained as she raised her other foot from the ground and closed her eyes, leaning forward, but she never fell.

Dripping wet arms wrapped around her, yanking her back. She ended up sitting on the floor, shocked, as she stared up at Negan, who had just a towel around his waist.
He was staring down at her, he looked worried.

May glared at him and angrily got up, pushing him back with two hands on his chest, then stomped off to the bathroom, locking herself in.
Negan let her, sighing as he closed the window, locking it and pulling the key out, hiding it in a cabinet.

He rubbed his face, “what the fuck am I gonna do with this girl?” he muttered to himself, walking out of his room entirely to go find something to wear.

When May heard the door open and close, she glanced out of the bathroom, Negan had left.
She quickly dove into the linen closet, grabbing a tshirt and putting it on over the dress.
She rushed over to the door, carefully trying to open it to see if it was unlocked. It was.

She ran out through the hallway on bare feet, wildly looking around to try and find out how to get to the exit.
She turned a corner, seeing Simon talking to a Savior by the end of it. She quickly pressed herself against the wall, going the other way.

She was panting by the time she got to an overpass, seeing all kinds of people down the stairs, moving about. May frowned, but went down the stairs none the less. She walked up to a booth, “uhm, sir?” she tried to get the man’s attention, “what?” he asked and May was slightly taken aback by his rudeness.
“Where’s the exit?” she asked and the man nodded to the side, the way she came from. She looked over, seeing a door right under the bridge.

Men ran onto it, “there!” One shouted, pointing at her. May quickly fled to the door while the men came down the stairs, she panted as she shoved the door open, running out into a field of walkers tied up to poles and what not.

She ran through, dodging as Many walkers as she could. Running up to a giant fence surrounding the property, she panted as she tried to find a way to get passed it, but the only way seemed to be climbing.
She grabbed onto the fence, starting to climb up. She was almost halfway when her legs were grabbed and she was yanked back down and pressed into the ground, getting restrained.

“Yea, we got her,” a man said over his walky-talky. May sighing as she refused to let them pull her up.
“come on, just get up,” one of the Saviors said, “we’re not allowed to hurt you, so just stand the fuck up.”
May kept sitting down, the men sighing as one grabbed her and slung her over his shoulder. May’s hands were tied behind her back so she couldn’t do anything about it.

It was no longer than a few minutes before she was back in Negan’s room, her arms crossed as she sat on the couch, Negan lecturing her about being his ‘wife’ and having to stay in the room until he deemed her ready to sit in the room with his other wives.

“I hate sharing,” May remarked, staring him down. “Too bad it ain’t your choice, lady,” Negan said, sitting down across from her.
“Please just, act normal,” Negan said, May nearly let a smile slip, her plan was working. “What, am I annoying you? Am I getting under your skin?” she asked and Negan glared at her, “this isn’t a game.”
“To me it is.”

“Get up, I’m not having you in my space a moment longer,” Negan said, standing up. May immediately stood, “are you taking me home?” she asked, “you are home,” Negan answered.
“No, to Alexandria, you fucking moron,” May grumbled and Negan stomped over to her, grabbing her jaw painfully tight.

“I am sick and tired of you degrading me like I’m some, some dog. Do you know who the fuck you’re talking to?” Negan sneered at her, May swallowing thickly as she grabbed onto his arm.
“What, did I hit a soft spot? Mommy didn’t love you?” May spat back at him and he let go of her, smacking her across her face.

May stood frozen in place for a minute, then she punched him right back, closed fist.
Negan scoffed as he moved his jaw a little. He grabbed her upper arm and dragged her along, never mind the ‘starting to favor her’ part.

May yelped as she was dragged out of the room and through the hallway, “let me go!” she strained, struggling against him. Negan opened a door and shoved her in, “why don’t you think about your actions until I decide your done, hm?” Negan commanded, May sitting on the floor in a small and dark cubicle.
He closed the door and May’s eyes widened, she sat up on her knees in front of the door, pounding her fists on it.

“Negan! Negan let me out right now!” she shouted, but there was no answer.
“May?” a soft voice sounded and May quickly looked back, but she was alone in the cubicle. “Who said that?” she asked, “May is that you?” the soft voice came again.

May realized it was coming from a vent in the wall.
“Daryl?” she choked out, recognizing his voice. “May,” he said breathily, “are you okay? Did he hurt you?” Daryl asked, May shook her head, then realized Daryl couldn’t see her.
“No, not really anyway. He’s pissed at me because I’ve been giving him a hard time.”

“That’s my girl,” Daryl said and May could hear the smile in his voice. She leaned against the wall, putting her hand on it.
“It’s so good to hear your voice,” she whispered and Daryl kept quiet for a moment.

“Did you talk to Rick, or Maggie?” he then asked, “no. I was stupid, I screamed take me instead right after they locked you up, so I was gone before everyone else was.”
Daryl hummed, “please stay safe.”
May nodded, “I will. I love you, Mr Dixon.”
Daryl chuckled weakly, “I love you, Mrs Dixon.”

“Daryl?” May softly called his name, “yea?” he answered. “He’s made me his wife,” May said and it stayed quiet on the other end.
“What do you mean?” Daryl asked, talking faster than before. “He asked me to be one of his wives, apparently he’s got more, and I said yes because he told me he’d kill you, sugar,” May nearly whispered.

Daryl sighed, silence piercing through their ears.
“Please don’t fuck him.”
“Every time I see him I just want to throw up, I wouldn’t be able to fuck him even if I wanted to. He just sets off my gag reflex,” May chuckled and so did Daryl, “good. Why are you in here?”

“I wouldn’t wear a ridiculously short night dress, so he forced it on me. I kept him up almost the entire night, tried to jump out the window in the morning, then when he left I just.. ran out. Made my way to the outer fence, too. I got pretty far. I could see the road, and the trees,” May explained the past two days.

“I miss Abraham,” May then said, staring at the wall, “and Glenn. And I miss you and your stupid face. And I miss Maggie.. I miss everyone. I just want somebody to hug me,” May whispered.
“I miss you too,” Daryl whispered back. “Do they even give you anything to eat in here?” May asked as she looked around her own cubicle.
“Dogfood sandwiches,” Daryl said and May stared down at her lap.

“If I ever get out of here again, I’ll get you something decent to eat every day. To keep your health up and such. You can’t die, okay? Please don’t die. If you die I’ll kill you,” May threatened him and Daryl chuckled softly, “atta girl. I promise I won’t-“
Heavy footsteps sounded through the cubicle.

May quickly shut up, her door being slung open. Negan.
“C’mon, stand up. I’m sorry for putting you in there,” Negan said, stepping aside for her to exit. May slowly got up, walking passed him and into the hallway, mindlessly standing there.

“I’m gonna take you somewhere,” he said as he closed the door, walking away and May quickly followed after him.
“Where?” May asked, but Negan just kept walking. He walked her into a room filled with boxes and racks of clothing.
“Take off that shirt,” Negan said as he grabbed a separate box, marked ‘wives’ in capital letters.

May didn’t, standing beside him as she looked into the box.
“Why aren’t there any pants in here?” May asked, Negan didn’t answer. He pulled out a dress, “what about this?” he held it in front of her.
“that’s hideous,” May said, Negan rolling his eyes and stuffing it back into the box.

“what’s this?” May asked, grabbing onto another dress and pulling it out. “No,” Negan said, taking it from her and putting it back in the box.
“Dick,” May said, watching Negan search through the bin.

He pulled out a dress. It fell just above her knee when he held it out in front of her body. It was black, with black lace on the skirt, the bodice was tight and corset like, but it had beautiful lace on the top.
“That’s the one,” Negan said, “put it on, please,” he said and handed it to her. May looked at him.

“what?” he asked and then sighed, turning around, “jesus fucking christ.”
“Shut up creep, it’s not my fault you want to watch me change,” May grumbled and started changing, pulling it on.

“Okay I’m done,” she said, Negan turned around again, “is it fastened in the back?” he asked and May shook her head.
Negan walked around, but May turned around again. Negan frowned, “just let me fasten-“ “no. I won’t have you where I can’t see you.”
Negan raised is eyebrows, “oh, is that right?” he grabbed her, pushing her against the wall and pinning her there.

He fastened the corset, “this too tight?”
May didn’t answer.
“Alright then,” Negan tied it up and released May, walking away and coming back with a pair of heels.
May stared at them, then looked at Negan, “absolutely not.”

;

Negan dragged her along through the hallway, May struggling to walk on the heels.
“Slow down, I’m gonna break my ankle!” May complained, when a panicked man ran up to them.
“Sir, the Alexandria prisoner is gone,” he panted, clearly having been running.

“Well fucking find him then,” Negan said sternly, May intently listening in on the conversation. “He can’t have left yet,” Negan said, biting is lip.

Soon, May was standing outside behind some fence, while Negan and his men were around the corner somewhere. She was ordered to stay and wait, but she was curious who was there and what they were doing. She sighed, her feet hurt because of those damn heels. She bend down, unclasping them and taking them off.
She left them there while she glanced around the corner.

However, when she saw who it was, her eyes widened and she rushed out of her hiding spot.
Daryl was standing in the middle of the circle, facing off Negan, clad in a beige sweatsuit with an ‘A’ on it.

Daryl looked terrified, shifting on his bare feet. Negan had been talking to him, but May didn’t know what he said, but it had to be something bad.
Negan chuckled, “screw it,” he raised Lucille and May let out a scream, “no don’t hurt him!”

Daryl looked at her, shocked, and so did Negan.
May was standing there in her dress on shaky legs, tears in her eyes, “please don’t hurt him,” she whimpered.
Negan glanced at one of his men, starting to walk out of the circle they’d created. Daryl stepped around as the men closed in on him.

“No! Don’t! Don’t touch him, don’t you hurt him!” May screamed as she ran forward, Negan catching her and dragging her back.
Daryl punched a guy and he was immediately tackled down by fists and kicks, “stop! Stop, stop it!” May shouted, punching at Negan too.

“Please, please don’t hurt him,” May sobbed once Negan had dragged her inside, “he didn’t do anything!”
They ended back in Negan’s room, May on the floor, crying while she covered her face. Negan watching her with a drink in his hand, “how can you be this hysteric about him?” Negan asked and May looked at him through her tears.

“I love him! He’s my husband!” May shouted at him, “you don’t know what love is! You’ll never know what it’s like to love someone so deeply that you can’t bare to be without him!” she continued screaming at him.
Negan walked over, kneeling in front of her. “There’s so much you don’t know about me, sweetheart.” He attempted to brush some hair out of her face, but May lunged at him, straddling his waist as she started punching him in his face.

She got two good hits in before Negan had the upper hand, twisting them around. He noticed May making a face and he slapped his palm over her mouth, his fingers gripping her cheekbones on either side of her face.
“Do not spit at me, I am warning you,” Negan sneered at her while May cried, pushing against his chest and shaking her head, trying to free herself from his grip.

May stopped her fight, her arms pinned between their bodies as she cried against his hand.
“Can’t you see that I’m trying to take care of you? Trying to help you? You can’t just lose your temper like this every time you get a bit upset!” Negan shouted into her face, May refusing to look at him.

“Don’t-“ May’s voice was muffled, but she wildly shook her head, managing to get Negan’s hand off of her face, “don’t touch me!” she screamed at the top of her lungs, one of her knees pressing against his stomach.

“I’ll fucking kill you! I’ll kill you all!” she screamed right back at him and Negan paused, looking down on her.
May was panting heavily, glaring up at him. Negan got up, shaking his head. He ran a hand over his face, sighing, while he watched May sit up angrily sniffling.
“What’s that in your corset?” Negan asked, holding her down again as he reached in, May gasping as she tried to remove his hand.

Negan pulled out a necklace, looking at it in his hand.
“This is real gold and pearls,” Negan said as he inspected it, “where’d you get this?”
May glared up at him, “none of your fucking business,” she sneered at him.

Negan grimaced, leaning down and grabbing her arm, slightly shaking her.
“I asked you something, where did you get this?”
May winced at his grip, trying to pry his fingers off.
“Maybelle!” he shouted loudly, making May flinch as she looked at him with wide and terrified eyes. “Where did you get this?” he asked calmly.
“Daryl gave it to me. A long time ago, before we even started dating,” May nearly whispered and Daryl raised to his feet again.

“No, no no no, please give it back,” May said, quickly standing up too. “No,” Negan said, starting to walk out.
May rushed after him, “give it back that’s mine!” May shouted at him. Negan turned around, looking her straight in the face as he crushed the necklace in his palm, letting it fall onto the floor.

May watched the pearls role away, her mouth slightly open as she grabbed the broken bead from the floor, well, the different pieces anyway.
She looked up at him, her bottom lip trembling. Tears formed in her eyes as she looked down at it again, her shoulders shaking while she cried.
Negan walked out, slamming the door behind himself.

;

Negan stumbled back into the room, a glass of whiskey and Lucille in his hand as he swung her around a bit, noticing May’s pearls weren’t on the floor anymore. He looked around, seeing her peacefully asleep in the bed, the pearls rearranged on the nightstand.

He sighed as he put Lucille and his glass down, sitting on the bed beside May, brushing some hair out of her face and then carding his hand through her long, blonde hair.
She was so beautiful.
She looked like an angel, especially now that she was asleep. Oh how he’d beg to see those beautiful green eyes, but not the stare of hatred with which she looked at him. He wanted to see them happy, filled with love, and pleasure.

He didn’t want to see her cry anymore, he didn’t want to see her eyes swollen and red rimmed, her eyelashes wet, the bottom ones sticking to her skin.
May had her arms wrapped around the pillow, laying on her stomach. Negan sighed as he laid his palm on her cheek, feeling how warm her light skin was, the slight blush on her cheek from the cold in the room.

He decided he’d take her to the wives’ room the next day.
He got up, grabbing onto the wall, catching the lamp right before he knocked it over. He glanced back, seeing May still sound asleep.
He sighed in relief, putting the lamp back in its place.

He walked into the bathroom, taking a sip of water. He took off his shirt and pants, standing in his boxers as he looked at himself in the mirror. He turned to the side, twisting his arm so he could see the back of it.
The tracks of May’s fingernails on his arms, a trail of dried blood going down his arm. It wasn’t just one scratch either, his upper and forearms were covered entirely in deep scratches and dried blood.

He rinsed his arms off in the sink, leaning in closer to the mirror to look at his face, seeing the inside of his eye socket starting to bruise. Hot damn.
Negan smirked, scratching his beard as he bit his lip. He closed his eyes, shaking his head. Getting punched in the face by a super-hot woman is not attractive, he reminded himself but it was no use.

He could feel the butterflies in his stomach. He hadn’t had those since Lucille and him were in their twenties. I’m just drunk. He stumbled out of the bathroom, carefully getting into bed.
He pulled the blankets over himself, May turned over and Negan prepared for a very cold night, but the blankets were never pulled off of him as he felt May laying against his shoulder.

He glanced at her, she was still in a deep sleep. He scooted a little closer and wrapped his arms around her, May’s head on his chest.
He let out a shuddering sigh, finally.
She was letting him hug her, even if she wouldn’t even remember this in the morning.

;

May walked through the endless hallway, glancing around a corner and then tiptoeing over. She opened the door, messing with the radio until she managed to shut it off.
She rushed out of the room, closing the door behind her. She hurried through the hallway, turning the lock and opening the door.

Daryl was shoved in the corner, staring up at the door with terrified eyes.
“Daryl,” she whispered, closing the door behind herself so if anyone walked passed they wouldn’t think anything of it.

She surged forward, wrapping her arms around him tightly. Daryl held onto her arms, finding her lips and kissing her.
“Are you okay? I brought you some food,” May said, pulling a sandwich with mustard, pickles and tomatoes out of her jacket, wrapped in plastic.
She pulled the plastic off and handed it to Daryl, who immediately started eating.

“we don’t have a lot of time, but I just.. I wanted to tell you it’s okay, if you do kneel,” May said, her hand on his cheek.
Daryl sadly looked at her, “May, I can’t. I have to fight,” he said softly.
“Sometimes it’s okay to give up. Rick did. We can’t fight this, we’ll die,” May told him and Daryl nodded, “I know.”
May kissed him again, “I have to go. Eat slowly, don’t throw up,” she said and stood, slipping out of the room.

She was walking through the hallway when she saw Negan walking towards her, “I was looking for you,” Negan said curtly and May walked passed him.
“What were you doing over there?” Negan asked as he followed after her. May ignored him and Negan sighed, grabbing her arm and steering her another way when May wanted to walk away from him.

He lead her out to the entrance, cars and men waiting there.
“C’mon, get in with Simon,” Negan said, May frowning at him, “where are we going?” she asked. Negan leaned over into the space of another man, “don’t let her see him,” he muttered, May barely being able to hear.
“Don’t let who see who?” she asked. Negan looked at her, “get in the car.”

May listened to him for once, getting into the car with Simon, sitting in the middle again. Soon, Negan and Simon joined her at either side.
“where are we going?” May asked again and Simon glanced at Negan, May looked up at him too, seeing Negan shake his head at Simon.
She sighed, “just tell me.” Both men kept quiet for the whole ride.

After about an hour of driving, May looked out towards the landscape, recognizing it. This was the road to Alexandria.
The truck stopped in front of the gates, May’s heart beating in her throat.
“Am I going back home?” She asked hopefully, Negan looking at her as he got out of the vehicle, “don’t get your hopes up, sweetheart,” he said, starting to assemble his men in front of the gate.

May got out too, Simon following after her like some kind of bodyguard.
She looked to the side and noticed Daryl standing by Dwight, nervously shifting on his feet. He looked even more awful in the daylight.

The screen in front of the gate opened, revealing Spencer.
“Uh, who are you?” he asked and Negan chuckled, “oh you better be jokin’. Negan, Lucille, I know I had to have made a pretty strong impression,” Negan said, showing his bat off.

Rick walked up from behind Spencer and May’s eyes got stuck to him, taking a step forward, but Simon grabbed her, pulling her back.
“Well, hello, there,” Negan greeted Rick, Rick just standing in front of the gate, glaring at him.
“Do not make me have to ask,” Negan threatened in a cold tone, Rick walking over and opening the gate. “You said a week. You’re early.”
May longed for him just by the sound of his voice.
“I missed ya,” Negan taunted him, Lucille slung over his shoulder. A walker stumbled up to them, Negan glancing back at it. “Oh Rick, come on out here, watch this. Calling it!” he turned around and slammed Lucille into the walker’s head.

Negan laughed, “easy peesy lemon squeezy!” he turned towards Rick again, “all right everybody. Let’s get started! Big day.”
Rick’s eyes scanned across the crowd, seeing May being subtly held in place by Simon and Daryl standing a decent length away from her, looking horrible.

“Hey, Rick, you see that, what I just did?” Negan asked, “that is some service! I mean, we almost get turned away at the gate. Who is that guy, anyway?” he pointed at Spencer.
“Do I get mad? Do I throw a fit? Do I bash some ginger’s dome in? Nope. I just take care of one of these dead pricks that could have killed one of y’all.”

Negan jokingly bowed a little, “service.”
Negan laughed as he walked in, pushing Lucille into Rick’s face, “hold this.”

He looked around, “hot diggity dog, this place is magnificent! An embarrassment of riches, as they say. Yes, sir, I do believe you are gonna have plenty to offer up,” Negan looked toward the houses.

Rick looked over his shoulder, at Daryl. He took a few steps towards him, “Daryl, hey-“ he started but Negan immediately turned around, “no,” he said sternly.
“Nope. He’s the help, so is she,” he slightly pointed at May. “You don’t look at them, you don’t talk to them, and I don’t make you chop anything off of him.”
Rick diverted his eyes from Daryl and Negan smirked, noticing Rosita’s gaze was still stuck to him. He stood in front of her, so she couldn’t look at him.

“Same goes for everyone,” he sing-songed, leaning into Rosita’s space, “right?” he drawled. Rosita kept looking at him for a while, until she caved, glancing at Negan and then walking away.
Negan did a little victory dance, exhaling sharply, “a lot of suspense there.”

Negan turned his back and May kneed Simon in his crotch, the man groaning as he doubled over, falling to the ground.
She set off, running towards Rick. She jumped at him, wrapping her arms around his neck, while Rick caught her, his arms around the small of her back.
He was breathing heavily into her shoulder, his face pressed into her while May hugged him tightly.

“You need to help him first,” May whispered before she released him and she was immediately grabbed and dragged behind himself by Negan.
“Now Rick, it ain’t very polite to go and hug someone else’s wife like that,” Negan joked, then leaned into Rick’s ear, “touch her again and I’ll kill you.”

“fuck you,” May sneered at Negan, who slowly turned around to look at her with raised eyebrows. “Fuck me? No, I’d rather fuck you.”
May scowled at him and Negan laughed, Rick not understanding the ‘hug someone else’s wife like that’.
May’s engaged to Daryl, right? That’s what Carol said.

“Alright let’s get this show on the road. See what kind of goodies you got in the cupboard,” Negan said as he walked further in.
“We put aside half the supplies,” Rick said, “no, Rick,” Negan immediately said. “No. You don’t decide what we take. I do. Arat!”
Arat stepped forward, holding a gun. “You heard the man. Move out!” she told the Saviors.

The men walked into Alexandria, while May stayed put, sticking by Daryl’s side the best she could.
“They’re just gonna search the houses a bit, keep the process movin’.”
May looked around, seeing the Alexandrians scowling as their homes were intruded.

“Alright! You gonna show me around or not?” Negan asked Rick. Rick shifted, looking down, not answering. “Well?”
Negan slowly walked over to him and Rick stepped to the side, walking passed him, expecting Negan to just follow.

May quickly went after Rick, Negan following after them closely with a smirk on his face.
As Rick was leading Negan around, a few of his men walked out of a house, carrying a whole chair.

“You see this? This is the kind of thing that just tickles my balls!” Negan laughed, “a little cooperation and everything is pleasant as punch. You see, we really are reasonable people once you get to know us. Honest.”
May took a step closer to Daryl, reaching for his hand. Daryl tightly gripped onto hers and May could feel him shaking. She worriedly looked back at him when Negan was busy sipping a can of soda he found in one of the coolers Daryl brought back on the run where Denise died.

“Negan!” a man called out, “somethin’ you might want to see,” he said, holding Deanna’s camera. Oh no.
“Well, well, well. What do we have here? I got my fingers crossed for a little freaky-deaky,” Negan joked, turning around and May quickly pulled their hands behind herself, taking a slight step forward as she watched Saviors carry her and Daryl’s matrass out of their house.

A man walked over with a grin on his face, holding a polaroid picture. Daryl was looking at him too and May glanced back at Daryl, a sheepish look on her face.
The man walked up to her, “this yours?” he asked, showing the polaroid of Daryl laying on the bed, naked, to May.

May yanked it out of his hand, “fuck off,” May sneered at him, shoving the picture into the pocket of Daryl’s sweatpants since she didn’t have any of her own.
The man just laughed and walked back into their house.
“God fucking damn it!” May rushed after him, Negan just watching her go.

“She’s fucking feisty, damn,” Negan said, shaking his head. “Look at my arms,” he shrugged his jacket off, showing them his scratched up arms. “Four days, she’s been with me for four days,” Negan continued, pointing at his black eye, “Maybelle,” he pointed at his other arm, “Maybelle,” he pointed at the bruises, imprints of nails and scratches on his chest, “Maybelle. She’s like a fucking cat.”

“Her name’s May,” Rick told him, Negan rolling his eyes, “shut up,” Negan drawled out, “Rick,” he emphasized on his name.
A man fell down the steps of the porch, Negan glancing over his shoulder as he watched May argue with the Saviors in her house.

“Okay, hold on,” Negan said, walking away and going over to May, grabbing both her upper arms, May wincing as Negan firmly spoke to her.
“You calm down right now. You’re embarrassing me.”
“Good,” May spat at him, pushing him back and punching him in his face, Negan’s head snapping to the side.

Negan closed his eyes as he tasted blood in his mouth, “fuck.”
May went down the steps, grinning at Rick, who looked back at her with something like amusement in his eyes.
Negan came back over with a smirk on his face, but May could tell it was just his façade.
“Let’s watch that tape,” Negan chuckled, turning it on and seeing Rick. Deanna’s talk with Rick, May had never seen the videos, but it was weird seeing Rick like that.

“Jee-hee-sus,” Negan laughed, “is that you, Rick? Underneath all that man-bush?” he asked, showing it to Rick.
“Shee-ot, I would not have messed with that guy,” Negan grinned, he turned on the camera. He pointed it at Rick, “but that’s not you anymore, is it?” he filmed him.
He turned the camera on himself, “nope!” he laughed as he turned it off again, Rick just looking down, taking the embarrassment.

How could he bow down to Negan like that, why wasn’t he fighting?

Chapter Text

May was laying in bed that night, staring at the wall, soundlessly crying. Maggie’s dead.
She didn’t make it?
Negan’s voice echoed through her head, just the way he’d asked Rick. He had remorse in his voice, as if a man like him could feel sorry.

May sniffled, starting to cry as she buried her face in her pillow, her shoulders shaking as she cried. Negan put a hand on her arm, turning her onto her back, “hey,” he said softly, caressing her face with the back of his hand.
May was too tired to fight him, she just turned her head away.

“fine,” Negan muttered, laying back down on his side of the bed. It wasn’t more than fifteen minutes when May carefully turned around, very slowly scooting into him.
Negan stretched his arm out, allowing May to cuddle into his side. Once she was settled, he wrapped his arm around her, holding her tightly.

May’s nearly bare back was against his side, May’s head on his arm. Negan pressed his nose into her hair, softly shushing her, his other hand rubbing soothing circles over her upper back.
“it’s alright,” he whispered, May letting out a shuddering breath as she desperately held onto the small bit of comfort she could get from this cold blooded murderer.
“Just close your eyes. You’ll be alright, no one can hurt you now,” Negan comforted her while May cried.

However, she couldn’t see the smile on Negan’s face. He was enjoying this with his whole being. He thought May resembled a cat, don’t give her any attention, don’t touch her, don’t try to be nice to her. If you do this, she’ll come to you herself and curl up in your arms like this.

Negan knew she was probably desperate for any sort of comfort, she’d take every small bit even if it was from him, but so was Negan himself. He was desperate for any form of appreciation, approvement, love, from May.
Negan shushed her lowly until May was lax in his arms, her face pressed against his chest, eyes closed and lips slightly parted.

Negan traced his fingertips over the bruise on her cheekbone and eyelid, then the ones on her upper arm, the ones he’d created.
He laid his hand on her head, savoring the moment. He didn’t ever want to hurt her again.

The next morning, Negan woke up first. They’d shifted positions while they slept, May’s face buried in the side of his neck, her arm wrapped around his neck area, her hand in his hair.
Negan sheepishly blinked at the light filling the room, his arm tingling since May had been laying on it the whole night.
He let out a soft sigh as he let his head fall back into the pillow, tracing his fingers over May’s shoulder, the strap of her night dress hanging down her upper arm.

He pressed a kiss to her shoulder, moving towards her neck. May shifted a little and Negan looked at her, brushing some blonde hair from her face, it tickling his chest as he carded it over her shoulder.
May barely opened her eyes, looked at him and then closed them again.

“Maybelle,” Negan whispered, “come on, I have to get up,” he said and May opened her eyes, slightly frowning, “what?” she asked sleepily, then noticed their compromising position.
Her eyes widened and she sat up at the speed of lightning, yelping when she fell back.

Negan lunged forward, grabbing her arm so she wouldn’t tumble off the bed. “What the fuck?” May panted, her eyes stuck to him.
“What?” Negan asked, equally as confused as he pulled her back onto the bed.

“What the fuck were you doing?” she asked him, pulling the strap back onto her shoulder.
“You came onto me!” Negan defended himself, “I was asleep!” May snarked back at him, getting up and stomping into the bathroom.
Negan groaned as he covered his face, rolling over and burying his face in his pillow, screaming into it.

May opened the door, “you scream like a little girl, who the fuck still screams into their pillow when they’re bordering 70?” she shut the door again.
Negan was just staring back at the door, then shoved his face into the pillows again.

;

“So this is a room where they all just hang out the whole day?” May asked as she walked beside Negan. Negan nodded, “yea, basically. Drink, eat, read, talk, women stuff,” he said and May raised her eyebrows, “women stuff? So you don’t drink, eat, read and talk?”

“Well yea but-“ Negan started but sighed, knowing he couldn’t win this. “In here,” he said, opening the door.
It was a nicely decorated room, with four women lounging around in it.

“Girls,” Negan said, giving May a little push into the room. They looked at her and May choked up, looking back at Negan, “please don’t leave me here.”
Negan chuckled, “you’ll be fine,” he turned to the other wives, “this is Maybelle, please, be nice to her. Get her a drink, I’ve gotta go but I’ll be back tonight,” he winked and said a soft ‘bye’ to Maybelle, then walked out, closing the door behind himself.

May looked around, a woman walking up to her with a drink in her hand.
“Hi, I’m Sherry,” she said, wrapping an arm around May and leading her to the couch where another blonde girl was sat.
“So you’re the famous Maybelle,” a tipsy woman on the couch across from her said, a grin on her face. “I’m Tanya,” she said.

“Sorry if I sound rude but, the famous Maybelle?” she carefully asked the two women. The blonde girl next to her grinned, chuckling, “he’s been talking about you for days. I’m Amber, by the way.”
May looked really uncomfortable, “oh.. well, that’s.. nice.”

Sherry started laughing and then so did the woman standing by the bar, “he’s head over heels for you, I was thinking we might be dismissed as wives when you came around.”
“That’s Frankie,” Sherry said.
“Maybelle this, Maybelle that,” Tanya mimicked Negan’s voice and May chuckled, sipping her drink.

“That impression is spot on,” May said and Tanya threw her hands up in the air, “I told you!”
“No it’s not!” Frankie exclaimed from the bar, May looking back at her with a smile.

“I like you already, c’mere you need to taste my creation. Down your drink,” Frankie said, beckoning her over. May got up and walked over to her, Frankie looking her up and down.
“Damn girl, why’d he get you such a nice dress?” Frankie asked, twirling May around.

“I wanted another one but he wouldn’t let me wear it,” May said, “okay, well, come on drink up,” she said, meaning May’s drink in her hand.
May threw the drink back, grimacing and shuddering. Frankie laughed as she pushed another glass into May’s hand.
“This is.. pink,” May chuckled and Frankie nodded, “it’s this weird bubblegum thing little Timmy and the dick brigade found on a run a while ago.”

May carefully sipped it, nearly gagging. Frankie laughed, “is it that bad?”
“Stop trying to poison her,” Tanya said while Sherry got up to have May sit back on the couch.

About two hours later, they’d all kicked their heels off, laying draped over the couch, May all giggly and drinking while Tanya was passed out by this point.
“you’re Daryl’s wife, right?” Sherry asked and May nodded, “yea he’s my husband. How do you know him?” she asked, slightly frowning.
“I’m Dwight’s.. used to be, Dwight’s wife,” Sherry said and May’s eyebrows raised, “Dwight who took his crossbow? God he was pissed about that, he loves that thing,” May said and Sherry giggled, “sorry about that.”

The door opened and May looked up over the couch, giggling when she saw who it was. Negan’s eyebrows raised when he noticed the state the women were in.
“Good god, I told you to be nice to her, not get her shit faced!” Negan exclaimed as he walked over to May, lifting her up from the couch and putting her on her feet, catching her when she nearly doubled over.

He glared at Sherry, who just shrugged. “We didn’t force her to drink anything.”
Negan rolled his eyes, lifting May up, who laughed and squeezed his biceps, “wow, you have big muscles,” she giggled and Negan sighed, giving the women a disapproving look before he carried May out the door.

He laid May down on the bed and she rolled onto her stomach, her legs in the air as she reached out to Negan’s thighs, trying to pull him closer.
“Please fuck me,” she whined, looking up at him. Negan was staring down at her, a little confused.

“I’ve been so lonely since you tore me away from my husband,” May bickered, turning onto her back. “Please? I want to know how big it is,” she grinned and Negan shook his head, “stop it Maybelle, you’re just drunk,” he said as he started tucking her in.
“And you’re hard,” May giggled, reaching out to him but Negan caught her hand, putting it back on the bed and adjusting his pants.

“I know you want me, I’ll even suck you off if that’s what it takes,” May said curtly and Negan swallowed as he smoothed out the blankets. May reached out to the button of his pants and Negan grabbed her hands, “no,” he said sternly, May pouting. “Why not? Don’t you like me? Amber told me you talk about me aaaaalllll the time.”

Negan turned a furious red, “right, just sleep it off,” he said as he hurried into the bathroom.

Negan groaned as he leaned against the shower wall, throwing his head back as he furiously jerked himself off. He spit into his palm and lubed himself up a little more, whimpering under his breath as he slapped a hand over his mouth.
He could feel his orgasm building and it wasn’t long until he came into his hand, letting out a loud whine.

“That, was really fucking hot,” May said, leaning against the counter. Negan’s eyes widened as he quickly covered himself up, turning his back on May.
“Don’t sneak up on me like that,” he said, rushing over to the sink and washing his hands.

May laughed, leaning into him, “you’re so red, you’re like a school boy.”
“Stop, just go to bed,” Negan said, holding onto her arms as he guided her out of the bathroom.
“will you cuddle with me?” May asked as she let herself fall back on the bed, her dress riding up, nearly revealing her panties.

Negan nodded, “of course,” he grabbed May’s nightdress from the floor, pulling off the black lace dress and replacing it with the nightdress.
“You go get settled, I’ll be right there,” he said and May muttered an approvement, burying herself in pillows and blankets.

Negan went into the bathroom, undressing and cleaning himself off. He grabbed a new pair of boxers and put them on, then went back over to the bed.
May was giggling, “are those iron man boxers?” she asked and Negan chuckled, “no, they’re just red and yellow.”
“Sooo, they’re iron man boxers, right?” May said and Negan fondly sighed, “sure thing Maybelle, they’re iron man boxers.”

May giggled as she rolled over, squealing as she nearly rolled off the bed, but Negan had grabbed her once again.
“You have fast reflexes, muscle man,” May said while Negan pulled her back on the bed. Negan pulled her into his arms and May wrapped her arms around Negan’s torso.

“you’re actually kinda thin,” May then said, tracing her hands over his spine. Negan hummed, his chin on May’s head.
“You know I hate you with all I am, right?” May asked as she looked at him, “you ruined my family. I could never love you.”
Negan looked down at her, almost sadly. “Yeah. Yeah I know.”

He looked away, staring at the room as May settled into him with a content sigh. He closed his eyes, just enjoying the moment.
Soon, they were both asleep, tangled up in each other.

;

“What time is it?” Negan asked, May pausing from playing with his chest hair. “One forty-five,” she then said and Negan groaned, “fuck, I slept through my alarm.”
“I didn’t,” May said and Negan rolled onto his back, “why didn’t you wake me up?” he asked.

“I didn’t feel like it,” May said, sitting up and stretching. Negan reached out to her back, just wanting to touch, but when he did, May arched away and then got up, walking to the kitchen and drinking some water.

There was a knock on the door, “Negan?” Dwight’s voice asked from behind the door.
“Come on in,” Negan grumbled, still laying in bed.
Dwight opened the door, seeing May standing in the kitchen in the shortest dress he’d ever seen.

He swallowed when Negan cleared his throat, “what do you want Dwight?”
“We have another load from the Hilltop colony,” Dwight told him, Negan nodded, “I’ll be right there. Maybelle, get dressed, go to the wives’ room.”
May nodded, but didn’t say anything as she bit into her sandwich.

-
May walked through the hallway, opening the door to the wives’ room and walking in, sitting down on the couch with a groan.
Sherry giggled, “what’s wrong? Want a drink?”

May shook her head, “god, my hangover is bad. I forgot to drink water last..” she went to drink water. In the bathroom that night. Oh God.
“Last what?” Sherry asked jokingly. May shook her head, “it’s nothing.”

They lounged around for most of the day, talking, eating fruit.
“Ladies,” Negan said, May not even looking at him as she kept herself occupied at the bar. She went out of ear reach, trying to grab a glass.
When she’d made her glass of apple juice, she heard Negan.

“I know. Every woman where you’re from dresses like they do the books at an auto shop. You’re gonna wanna look at their titties,” Negan grinned and May turned around, without her apple juice and her heart dropped.
“Carl,” she choked out, rushing over. “Mom!” Carl exclaimed, wrapping his arms around her.

“Baby, hey,” she pulled back, “what are you doing here? Why’s your bandage all dirty?”
Carl looked down, “I fell.”
“Don’t lie. Did Negan do something to you?” May asked with a glare, “oh come on-“ Negan started but May looked away, Negan cutting himself off.

“I shot some guys. I hid in the truck,” Carl said, “then the blond guy tackled me, and now my bandage is dirty,” he explained to May.
May hummed in acknowledgement, “some blond guy tackled you, huh?” May asked as she looked at Negan, who shrugged, “he had a gun.”

“Carl-“ May started again, but apparently Negan was done. “Maybelle sit back down.”
May sighed, but complied, sitting down by Amber, who was still upset and Sherry was comforting her.
“Can I talk to you for a moment, dear wife?” Negan asked, pointing at the bar. Sherry sighed as she walked over, starting a conversation with Negan.

May put a hand on Amber’s shoulder, “Amber, it’ll be okay, really,” she softly said, nervously glancing at Sherry and Negan talking.
Negan came back with a beer in his hand, giving it to Carl.
“Hey, don’t give him-“ May exclaimed, “Maybelle,” Negan interrupted her loudly, May looking at him offended.

“Don’t you fucking yell at me,” May sneered back at him and Negan raised his eyebrows, “oh, that’s what we’re doing today? Alright. I want you in my room tonight.”
May frowned, in his room tonight?
“fucking dick,” May said with a sigh, getting up and walking over to Sherry by the bar, pouring herself a drink and sipping it.

Negan went to talk to Amber while May looked back at Carl, who was admiring the room.
“Is that your son?” Sherry asked and May nodded, “not biologically, but yea, he’s mine,” she said, throwing back her drink.
“Calm down, you don’t want your kid to see you knocked out drunk, do you?” Sherry whispered and May shrugged, “I’m never gonna see him again unless he breaks in, anyway.”

Sherry sighed, shaking her head as she leaned on the bar.
Negan walked back over to them, “Get Carson for me,” Negan told Sherry, grinning. “See? Wasn’t hard on her, even though I am very hard in general.”
“You’re an asshole,” Sherry told him, “I know,” Negan replied, amused. “But the messed up thing is, you like me anyway. You know the truth, just like me.”

Then he leaned in, the two making out. May looked away, grabbing her drink and walking away.
Footsteps coming closer sounded in the hallway and May’s eyes widened when she saw Daryl and Dwight, Daryl getting pushed by the back of his shirt, holding a tray with different kinds of food on it.

Carl looked shocked at Daryl’s appearance, while May started going over to him, Tanya held onto her wrist, shaking her head.
May sighed as she longingly looked at Daryl, sadly looking away again.

Sherry and Negan broke apart, Dwight watching his ex-wife make out with the man he hated. Negan walked over to Daryl, chuckling as he grabbed a grape, putting it in his mouth and chewing while he stared at Daryl.
“Carl, will you grab this tray for me?” Negan asked him, Daryl holding the tray out for Carl, but not saying anything.

Carl took the tray from him, Daryl turning back to Negan. “Why do you got him here?” Daryl asked Negan in a gruff voice, “whoa!” Negan exclaimed with a smile, “what we talk about when you’re not here, is none of your business,” Negan said and looked back at Sherry with a smirk, who rolled her eyes and looked away.

Negan held up a toothpick he grabbed from the tray, “do not make me put this toothpick through the only eye he has,” he told Daryl and May sat up a little more, cautious. Tanya was still holding onto her tightly, so she wouldn’t do anything stupid.

“You go with Dwight,” Negan then said to Daryl, “he’ll get you a mop. Dwighty boy! Fire up that furnace, I’ll be down in a few. Time for a little déjà vu.”
Negan looked back at Carl, “come on, kid.”
Negan walked out and Carl looked at May with scared eyes, then followed after Negan.

Daryl was forced out of the room again by Dwight, May getting up and Tanya letting her. May glanced into the hallway, but they’d already disappeared from it.
May sat down on the couch, her head in her hands.
Amber was sat in the same way on the same couch, Tanya and Frankie sitting next to them.

“It’s gonna be alright, they’ll both be fine,” Frankie comforted them and May sighed, nodding as she got up again.
“I’m gonna get some fresh air,” she said and walked out. Frankie sadly watched her leave and then diverted her attention to Amber.

May walked through the compound until she reached outside, sighing as she dangled her legs off the edge of the two way stair, slinging her arms over the yellow railing, looking at the walkers on the fence.
Two men were trapping new ones, a scrawny guy with short blond hair and.. oh god. Daryl.

He saw her too and froze, then quickly dodged a walker attack, continuing to help the other guy tie the walkers to the fence with chains.
When they’d finished with the one walker, Daryl slipped through the fence, jogging over to her. May smiled down at him, “hi.”

“are you coming down?” Daryl asked her and May nodded, getting up and hurrying down the stairs, she let out a laugh as she jumped into his arms, feeling Daryl’s arms wrap around her.
Daryl twirled her around, “oh sugar,” he sighed into her shoulder and put her back down again, carding his fingers through her hair.
“I missed you so much,” he whispered and May kissed him, “I missed you too.”

Daryl buried his face in her neck again and sighed, May holding onto him as tight as she could.
“I love you, I really do,” May whispered, pulling back and holding onto his face, gently brushing the hair away from his eyes.
“This is just another test. Rick’s gonna beat this, we’re all gonna beat this, together. And we’ll live happily ever after,” May smiled as Daryl nodded, “we’ll live happily ever after.”

“Hey!” the blond guy shouted for Daryl and Daryl looked at him, “yea, a sec!” he turned back to May and kissed her passionately, May meeting her tongue with his before they parted and Daryl went back to the fence, May going back inside.

May was walking through the hallway when Dwight caught up to her, “get down to the factory floor, Negan wants you there,” he said and then just walked away again before May got a chance to reply.
She went down and walked over to Sherry, holding her own arms.

“what’s going on?” May asked and Sherry sadly looked at her, “same thing that happened to Dwight. This is why you have to stay away from Daryl,” she warned and May nodded as she watched a trembling man sit on the chair in front of the furnace.
“that’s Mark, Amber’s.. boyfriend,” Sherry said softly and May swallowed thickly, Daryl standing beside him with a mop.

A loud clang echoed through the floor and May looked up, seeing Negan bang Lucille on the railing, Carl walking behind him.
“You know the deal,” Negan said after he’d handed Lucille off to Carl. “What’s about to happen is gonna be hard to watch. I don’t want to do it. I wish I could just ignore the rules and let it slide, but I can’t. Why?”

Negan walked across the overpass, going towards the stairs.
“the rules keep us alive,” almost everyone in the factory floor said, May looking around at everyone kneeling.
“That, is, right,” Negan said as he made his way down the stairs, Carl behind him. He leaned on the rail, “we survive. We provide security to others. We bring civilization back to this world. We are the Saviors. But we can’t do that without rules. Rules are what make it all work. I know it’s not easy. But there’s always work. There is always a cost,” Negan first calmly recited. “Here, if you try to skirt it, if you try to cut that corner…” he then shouted, making May’s shoulders flinch with every bold letter. Negan chuckled, “then it is the iron for you,” he said, once again calmly.

“On your feet,” Negan then said, coming down. Negan walked right passed her, walking over to Mark and patting his shoulder, “D,” he said, Dwight reaching into the fire with an iron hook and getting the iron.
Negan put on a heat protective glove and took the hot iron, which was red at the bottom, from the hook. May looking at Dwight’s deformed face, also burned, then the pieces started falling together.
That’s why she had to stay away from Daryl.

“Mark, I’m sorry,” Negan said, “but it is, what it is.”
Sherry wrapped her arms around Amber, distinctly whispering to her. May looked away, squeezing her eyes shut as she heard Mark’s skin sizzle under the hot iron, his screaming echoing through the room.

Then he passed out and Negan laughed. He laughed.
“Ah, that wasn’t so bad now was it?” Negan asked, handing the iron back to Dwight. “Jesus. He pissed himself,” Negan grimaced, walking over to Daryl and leaning in close to his ear, Daryl looking rather small and nervous compared with Negan’s height and bullshit attitude.
“Clean that up,” he taunted Daryl, begging him to lash out.

Daryl stepped forward, starting to clean up Mark’s waste.
“Doc, I’m all done. Do your thing,” Negan said, doctor Carson coming forward and he started to take care of Mark and his fresh burn wound.
“Well, the pussy passed out. But it’s settled, we’re square. Everything is cool. Let Mark’s face be a daily reminder to him and to everyone else,” Negan announced, looking at May with a look that told her he was not pleased at all, “that the rules matter,” he sneered to Daryl who slightly flinched, but continued cleaning.

He knew.
He definitely knew.

May sat in the wives’ lounge all day, worrying and overall being upset.
However, when Negan returned, he was leaning on the doorway, watching May pace around.
May looked at him anxiously, Negan just looking at her.

“I met your daughter,” he then said and May’s eyebrows slightly tensed, “she’s cute. Looked at your room, too. It’s nice.” he said and May swallowed, “just get to it.”
“I come back from a trip to the suburbs, just having killed two more of you peo-“
“who?” May asked him, “do not interrupt me,” Negan warned her. “Just having killed two more of you people, and I find out Daryl’s gone after you and him had a little rendezvous.”

May nearly smiled, “Daryl’s gone?” she asked, “you seem awfully happy about that. You do know we will track him down from wherever he’s hiding in your little trophy neighborhood, give him the iron and maybe even kill him if I feel like it?” Negan said as he stepped closer.
May’s face fell, shaking her head, “don’t kill him. Negan, please don’t kill him,” she croaked out, “don’t hurt him, just let him go, he’s already gone.”

“What makes you think-“ Negan started, “I’ll let you make love to me,” May said and Negan raised his eyebrows, grinning, “you’ll let me make love to you if I don’t kill Daryl or give him the iron?” he asked and May nodded viciously.
“First of all honey, I don’t ‘make love’, I fuck. What makes you think you’re better than Sherry? Than Amber?” he asked. May could feel her heart beating in her throat as she answered him, “I’ll let you do whatever you want to me.”

Negan took a step closer, contemplating his decision.
“Alright,” he said, knowing this might be his only and last chance with this angel of a woman.
May let out a relieved breath, just hoping her body was enough for him.

;

May walked into the room, freshly showered. Negan had gone before her and was standing by the kitchenette, drinking a glass of water.
He looked at her as he put his glass down, walking over to her, he gently brushed her already dry hair over her shoulder and pressed a kiss to her bare skin.

Then he leaned in and gently kissed her lips, pulling away to angle them better and he kissed her again. May unsure of where to put her hands, she rested them on his chest and Negan chuckled against her lips.

“you’re so shy,” he muttered, looking down at her. May didn’t want to look at him, feeling uncomfortable.
“Can we take this slow?” May asked, “I haven’t… in a while,” she said and Negan nodded, “of course sweetheart,” he cooed, kissing her again.
May closed her eyes, just pretend he’s him. Just pretend he’s Daryl.

She wrapped her arms around his neck, pushing into him. Negan held onto her hips and reached down grabbing her thighs and lifting her up with ease, May grabbed onto him in surprise, Negan smirking as he walked her over to the bed.

He carefully laid her down on the black covers, slipping in between her legs as he ravished her neck, the small pink dress she was wearing already slipping off her shoulders and riding up her legs.
Negan held himself up on his knees, his thumbs rubbing circles into May’s hips as he straightened up, pulling his lips away from May’s.

“you’re beautiful,” he breathed out as he gently pulled May’s dress over her head, leaving her in her underwear.
May sat up a little and pulled off Negan’s shirt, if she was gonna do this, she might as well enjoy it.

Negan pulled his own shirt off, throwing it off the bed, along with May’s dress. May pulled him down again, kissing him and rolling them over so she was on top.
Negan grinned up at her, “feisty,” he muttered and turned them around again, trapping May’s hands above her head.
May bit her lip to stop herself from smiling, maybe this wasn’t so bad after all.

“Look at you, you’re just begging for someone to put you in your place,” Negan let his breath ghost across her neck, goosebumps erupting on her skin.
“Stop that, I don’t like all that dirty talk, not from you. I told you I wanted to make love,” May said, Negan chuckling, “alright then, whatever you say,” he spoke lowly, his lips right by her ear.

He kissed her neck while his hand grazed down to her clothed pussy, the side of his index slowly rubbing over her, while his thumb made circles on her clit teasingly slow.
May bucked her hips up slightly, grabbing onto Negan’s hair, kissing him again.

“you’re so touchy,” Negan smiled as he pulled back, brushing some flailing strands out of her face. May’s face looked concerned now, Negan shaking his head, “no, no no, that’s good, that’s good,” he laughed, May chuckling along with him.
Negan lovingly looked down at her, “I’m so glad you’re here, that you came with us that night,” Negan whispered and May stayed quiet, tears burning in her eyes.

Negan kissed her again and May swallowed her tears back down, kissing him back as she started working on his belt, pulling her own underwear off.
Negan sat back and let her undo his belt, helping her pull off her panties. Once his own pants were off he leaned down, kissing over her hips and inner thighs, May watching him.

Negan looked up at her as he sat up, freeing himself from his boxers and May swallowed at his size. Man, this man’s cock fit his ego.
Negan spit in his hand, about to rub it over May’s entrance, but she stopped him.
“Condom,” she said and Negan sighed, “seriously?” May glared at him and he grumbled as he reached into the nightstand, pulling out a condom and suiting himself up.

Negan slowly pressed his cockhead against her clit and moved himself up and down, rubbing circular motions over her clit while one of his hands prodded at her entrance. “you okay?” Negan asked and May nodded, “yea, why wouldn’t I be?”
Negan looked a little hesitant, “you’re dry as can be,” he said and May froze up. Fuck.

“just do it,” May said while Negan lubed himself up, “if you say so,” he said, shuffling closer and slowly rubbing himself over her vulva.
May bit her lip as Negan started pressing into her, groaning in pain. When the tip breached her she gasped, throwing her head back and arching her back.

“oh god, Negan,” she strained out, Negan breathing heavily as he leaned over her, May wrapping her arms around his neck, digging her nails into his upper back.
Negan slowly inched his way in, May’s body producing more lube than what Negan had entered with to ease the pain.

Negan was panting by the time he was completely settled in, May whimpering and moaning in pain.
“Too big for you, sweetheart?” he asked with a grin, May ignoring him as her body adjusted to his size.
“Move,” she panted and Negan slowly pumped his way in and out, May grimacing as she just waited until it was over. ‘One way or another’ by Blondie softly playing in the background.

With a particularly deep thrust, May winced in pain, “ow- Negan- that hurts,” she tried to sit up and he pushed her back down, May fighting against his grip to try and sit up again.
“Negan,” she said firmly, pushing against his chest as she managed to sit up.

He shoved her back into the pillows, “stay down,” he said, holding her throat to keep her pinned.
“Stop, stop let go, Negan-“ May struggled, being forced to look at the ceiling because she couldn’t move her head at all.

“You said yes,” Negan breathed out as he resumed thrusting. May had gone dry at the sudden after of violence and cried out in pain, “Negan stop!”
“Shut up,” he said, pinning his hand over her mouth, “cut it out.”

She moaned like a porn star and faked her orgasm when Negan came into the condom. He passed out next to her after, May staring at the ceiling.
She turned onto her side, her back to Negan while she cried, “oh god, what did I do?”

Her shaking hand came up covering her mouth as she sat up, grabbing her underwear and dress, putting it on and tiptoeing over to the door. She looked at Negan sleeping and then inched over to his belt on the couch, grabbing his gun and knife and then walking out.

Chapter Text

She’d escaped a few days ago, she was dirty and wearing a dress and no shoes for fucks sake. But right now, that wasn’t something to worry about.

The asphalt hurt to run on, but she didn’t care as she sprinted as fast as she could, Negan’s cars racing behind her, close enough that she could hear them, but couldn’t see them very well.
She was panting, hard, having ran out of breath about half an hour ago.

There were two trucks on the road, forming a v form, slightly obscuring the way. She raced around it, but was grabbed and slammed into the side, a hand slapped over her mouth.
May panted heavily against the hand, looking at the unknown man.

Something fell to her right and she turned her head, seeing Daryl looking at her, shocked. He let out a breathy gasp as he wrapped his arms around her as tight as he could, May grabbing onto him.
Daryl had tears in his eyes as he leaned his chin on May’s head, “oh sugar,” he said, May starting to sniffle too as she pulled back to look at him, she laughed and smoothed her hands over his face.

He was clean, with healing bruises and no cuts. She leaned forward and kissed him, Daryl kissing her back.
“May this is Richard,” he said, looking at him over his own shoulder. May glanced at him too with a sheepish smile, “hi,” she said softly and Richard nodded at her.
“You need to get to the Kingdom, do not go back home May, it’s not safe.”

May frowned, “the kingdom?”
“Oh, right, it’s where he lives,” he gestured to Richard, “it’s this place and a guy that calls himself King Ezekiel runs it,” Daryl explained to May, who carefully listened.

;

They’d been by Carol’s cabin and had dinner there, then Daryl took her back to the kingdom. May freshened up and got some new clothes from said ‘king Ezekiel’.

Now, they were on their way back to the Hilltop. Daryl telling her he had a reply, but refusing to tell her what.
They were walking up the hill, when May spotted someone on gate duty. She frowned, squinting and then looking at Daryl who was smirking.
May got tears in her eyes, her bottom lip trembling, “is that her?” she asked and Daryl nodded, May taking off towards the gate.

Daryl chuckled as he ran after her.
The gate opened, Maggie standing on the other side. May ran into her arms, crying, holding her sister as tight as she could.
“I thought you were dead,” May sobbed, pulling back and looking at Maggie, then hugging her again.

Maggie didn’t say anything, just kept hugging her little sister tight while Daryl watched them with a smile.
“Come on, lets go inside, after all that you need some rest,” Maggie said and May nodded, looking back at Daryl and holding her hand out for him. Daryl walked forward and took it, walking with May and Maggie.

Maggie brought them to a trailer, “this is Jesus’ trailer, he’s really never here anyway so I’m sure he won’t mind if you two borrow it for a while,” she explained and May nodded, “thank you, mags,” she smiled at her sister and Maggie smiled back at her as she was about to go out the door again, “I’ll leave you two to settle in.”

Then Maggie walked out, May and Daryl alone in the trailer.
May looked at him and sat down next to him on the bed, the both of them looking at each other. Then Daryl surged forward and enveloped her in a kiss, May falling back on the bed with the force.

May giggled against him, kissing him back passionately as she held onto his cheeks. Daryl got off of her and sat up on his knees, starting to unbuckle his belt. May scooted back on the bed and once Daryl had gotten rid of his belt, May pushed her pants to her knees and allowed Daryl in between them.

Daryl was breathing heavily as he kissed her neck, May’s eyes fluttering shut at the amazing feeling. Daryl pulled himself out of his pants, jerking himself off a little, then he pushed May’s panties to the side, slowly thrusting himself in and not stopping until he was completely seated.
“oh god,” May arched her back, moaning.

“Ssh, ssh,” Daryl chuckled, kissing her neck as he boxed her in with his arms.
Daryl slowly rolled his hips and May grabbed onto him, “I love you,” she whispered and Daryl smiled at her, “I love you too.”
Daryl continued rolling his hips, the both of them almost still entirely clothed.

May pressed her mouth against Daryl’s shoulder to keep herself quiet, soft gasps coming from Daryl with each thrust.
Daryl reached down, rubbing May’s clit in circular motions with his thumb. May gasping loudly and arching into him, “Daryl, Daryl oh god-“ she moaned under her breath, her thighs shaking around his narrow hips.

“fuck!” she groaned into his shoulder, muffling the sound as she came around his cock, clenching down on him, making Daryl moan and harshly thrust into her three times. He pushed himself in as deep as he could and came inside her.

May panted as she laid back, panting. Daryl laid down next to her, tucking himself in. May pulled her panties and pants back in place, scooting closer to Daryl and laying her head on his shoulder, Daryl’s arm around her.
May sat up a little to look at him, brushing the hair out of his face carefully.
“I love the little freckles on your cheekbones,” Daryl whispered and May smiled, “thank you,” she had a tender hand on his cheek as she leaned forward and pressed a kiss to his lips.

“let’s go to sleep, it’s gonna get dark soon and I tink we can use the rest,” she said and Daryl nodded, “yeah.”

They laid intertwined for the remainder of the night, asleep. May’s head pressed to Daryl’s chest, their arms wrapped around each other and their legs hooked together.

;

May had went to the knife throwing training with Enid. She went with Maggie to the echo of her baby in the infirmary. She sat with Sasha while she sharpened her knifes. She helped the people in the garden. She made dinner, and helped Gregory, even though she couldn’t stand him, with his bookkeeping.

The next day, she helped with the training of the Hilltop colony. She planted flowers on both Glenn and Abraham’s grave. She sharpened nearly all the knifes in the Hilltop for the training. She got Maggie in bed when she fell asleep on the table. She brought food to Daryl when he was refusing to eat, and ate with him. She helped the blacksmith and fed the livestock.

At the end of the week, she was exhausted. She was laying in bed with Daryl that night, Daryl curled up on her, asleep on her chest.
She closed her own eyes, finally getting some much needed rest.

May laughed at Daryl’s joke, sitting beside him on the table, sharpening her knife. She kissed him and Daryl brushed a lock of hair behind her ear while they made out.

“Get a room!” someone jokingly shouted and May and Daryl chuckled as they broke apart, but their happiness was short lived.
Kal started banging on the iron of the guard post, “the saviors are coming!” he shouted and Enid ran up to them, “we have to get Maggie!”

They quickly ran with Enid to hide, Maggie with them. “We’ll never make it in time!” Maggie said as the four of them ran.
“Come on!” Enid said, rushing Maggie and Daryl into a basement under the house where they stored some food.

May stopped in her tracks, “I left my knife on the table, Daryl I left my knife on the table!” May exclaimed and Daryl shook his head, “no, no May don’t go, come here. Come down here,” Daryl held out his hand for her to take but May stepped back, “they know I took it. If they find that knife, I sold us all out,” May said and ran off, Daryl shouting for her to come back.

Enid closed the doors to the basement and quickly ran after May.
May rushed up to the table, gathering her knife and the block she was sharpening it with.
May looked back at the Saviors coming out of their cars nervously, making eye contact with one and quickly turning her back, hoping he hadn’t recognized her.
Negan stepped out of the car, May could hear his obnoxious and loud insults to the people spewing from his lips.

Simon was there too and May’s hands trembled as she started walking back towards Jesus’ trailer, thinking she’d be safer there than give up Daryl and Maggie’s location too.
“Oh, that better not be her,” she heard Negan say behind her and she kept walking, “Maybelle!” he shouted and May kept walking, hoping he would think it was someone else.

She heard stomping footsteps behind herself and she glanced back, seeing Negan coming towards her and her eyes widened, she made a run for it.
“Get her!” Negan shouted as he stormed into the Barrington house to go talk to Gregory.

May had already been cornered by some men, punching one in the face and trying to push through, but getting grabbed and restrained.
She was dragged over and thrown down by Simon’s feet. He looked down at her with raised eyebrows, “you didn’t think you could run, did you?” he asked her and May glared up at him, not answering.

Negan came back out, his face flushed and more angry than she’d ever seen him. May scrambled to get up as he got to her, she had just straightened up when he knocked her down again with a harsh punch to the jaw.
May fell back down into the dirt, holding her face as Negan kicked her over, bending over her, attempting to slap her but May blocked him, his slap landing on the back of her hand.

Negan grabbed her hair and harshly pulled, May crying out in pain as she continued struggling against him.
“Let go of me!” she shouted, pushing at his face, getting pinned down. “Are you out of your mind?” Negan screamed at her, “huh? You think it’s funny? You think it’s amusing to cause so much fucking chaos for me?” he screamed right into her face, his hands on her shoulders as he shook her, roughly shoving her into the dirt a few times.
“Huh?” he screamed at the top of his lungs.

Thwack. A punch right in her face, a slap, punches and more slaps until May was completely quiet, curled up on the ground, shaking and covering her head.
Negan was standing over her, panting.
“What the fuck are you looking at!” he screamed at the people of the Hilltop who just watched May get beat up.

[Daryl’s POV]

He was staring through the crack in the basement doors, his heart hammering in his chest. Maggie was standing beside him, “what can you see?” she asked, Daryl’s shoulders sagging.
“They got her, they’re dragging ‘er over to the cars,” Daryl said, staying in place.

Negan started walking towards her and Daryl’s eyes widened, about to push the doors open but Maggie grabbed him, “don’t, please don’t, we can’t,” Maggie said, her voice breaking.
Daryl looked back through the crack, watching May scrambling around and straighten up and get punched to the ground again.

He kicked her over, attempting to slap her but she’d blocked him, so he grabbed her hair instead, yanking it.
Maggie was still tightly holding onto him while he nearly shook with anger. He flinched with every punch May got, eventually having to look away as she crumbled up.
He was hyperventilating as he nearly collapsed on the spot, silent tears running down his cheeks.

“Oh no, oh please, no no-“ he cried as Maggie got him into a hiding spot. “This can’t be it, I have to go get her,” Daryl said while Maggie stifled her own crying.
“We can’t, we’ll get her killed,” Maggie said tearfully.

[back to May]

Negan rubbed his hand over his stubble, looking down at May. He sighed, “just… get her in the fucking car,” he said and some men walked up to her, May was prepared to get dragged but instead they carefully helped her up much to Negan’s dismay.

They got her into the car, nervously glancing at each other before they walked away, leaving May in the seat of the probably an army truck.
May was sat there for what felt like seconds as she spaced off, her head pounding.

The truck’s engine started up and May scared out of her trance, looking around and seeing some saviors pushing doctor Harlan to the car.
He climbed in and sat down next to her quietly, other saviors sitting down around them.

The truck started driving while May stared at the floor. Doctor Harlan put a hand on her shoulder, “May,” he said and May looked at him, tears in her eyes. A vein had popped so one half of her eye-white was completely red and Harlan took notice to it with a soft sigh, “let me take a look,” he said, gently holding onto May’s chin and angling her head a little.

“Follow my finger,” he instructed her, moving his finger in front of her face and May followed it with her eyes.
“I’m pretty sure you’re concussed, but I won’t know for sure unless I have some kind of equipment.”
May sighed, “it’s guaranteed, Harlan.”
They kept quiet after that, silently riding the way back to the Sanctuary.

The car stopped and the saviors started getting out, May and Harlan keeping in place.
“Well come on! We ain’t got all day!” a savior shouted at them and Harlan got up and out, holding his hand out for May to take, which she did.
He helped her out and May limped with him until Negan rounded the car, seeing what he did to her.

He raised his chin, taking a shuddering breath as he looked away, talking to the saviors.
“Simon, you take Harlan to the infirmary, show him around. Joey, put Maybelle in the box.”
A skinny guy walked up to her, grabbing her by her shirt and shoving her inside, forcing her to walk faster than she could.

She was thrown into a dark cell, the one Daryl had been in. She curled up in the corner, watching the door slam and hearing the lock click.
It was dark and cold enough to give her goosebumps, but it just smelled like a basement and not the stench that had hung there when Daryl was still locked up in it.

She sat there for days, she couldn’t remember how long. A week, a week and a half? She ate one sandwich with butter and cheese a day, but it was better than dog food.
The lock clicked and May’s head snapped up. She was just in her underwear, her arms wrapped around her stomach.

Negan revealed himself, standing in the doorway. He looked down at her, “I’m taking you to Harlan,” he said and May got up, Negan looking at her body. The bruises and cuts, she was littered with them. The shape of his fist right under her bra on her ribs, the heel of a boot on her side and numerous more.

He took her arm and lead her forward to the infirmary. He opened the door and doctor Harlan looked up, seeing May.
His face softened when he recognized her, rushing over and getting her to sit on the table.
“I’ll wait outside,” Negan said and Harlan gave him a soft approvement before he turned back to May, wrapping his arms around her.

May held onto him, her head on his shoulder as she sniffled. “I’m okay, Harlan, really,” she said softly and Harlan pulled back, “May you’re not. Let me look at you,” he said and rushed away to get his stuff.
May looked around the room, just sitting on the table, waiting.
Harlan came back and checked her heart rate and got her to inhale a few times.

While he was finishing up with cleaning the last big cut that needed stitching, Negan walked back in.
“How is she?” he asked and neither answered.
“Hey!” he said loudly, making Harlan flinch with the sudden sound, he glared back at him. “She’s not doing so great, it’s good you brought her here when you did.”

“Well what’s wrong with her?” Negan asked and Harlan turned back to May’s wound, “other than the countless bruises and cuts, her airway’s restricted. Could be a cold, could be a lung infection, could be pneumonia,” Harlan explained, May quietly sitting on the table.
“Shit,” Negan muttered under his breath, “antibiotics, then?” he asked and Harlan nodded, “yea. Twice a day, probably. She needs to rest, Negan. And on a bed.”

Negan nodded, “okay then. Stitch her up.”
Harlan did without so much of a peep from May, when he was done, Negan snatched the antibiotics from Harlan and pulled May out of the room.
He took her up to his own room, letting her in and closing the door behind them.

“Get some sleep,” he said and May stood by the door, refusing to say anything or obey him. Negan looked back at her, “not this again. Are you deaf? Get into the fucking bed, and sleep!” he exclaimed, frustrated.
May just kept glaring at him.
Negan stomped over and grabbed her arm, shoving her towards the bed, making her fall over. She fell onto her hands and knees on the floor, pushing herself up to her feet, she just climbed into the bed. He was prepared to hurt her if she didn’t do what he said, this time. He was real danger now.

Chapter Text

May had woken up four days ago with a cold and she’d been tied to the bed ever since. She felt sick and nauseous, but she didn’t throw up, it was truly just a cold.

“Maybelle you gotta eat,” Negan said as he crouched by the bedside, a bowl of soup on the nightstand. May shook her head, laying on her side, looking at Negan.
“m not hungry,” she said and Negan looked nearly desperate, “please eat.”

“no,” she said, turning onto her back. Negan raised back to his feet, pulling May to sit up and he sat behind her so she was leaning against him.
He grabbed the bowl and got some soup on a spoon, bringing it up to May’s lips. May glared at him and Negan urged it forward, “c’mon.”

May slowly took the bite, this went on until the bowl was nearly empty and Negan had decided she’d had enough.
May coughed a little but laid back down, Negan pressing his lips against her forehead, “you still have a fever,” he said and May shrugged, “it’ll pass.”
“No, you’re seeing doctor Harlan,” he said and got her to his office almost immediately.

May was sat on the table, looking around the room when doctor Harlan walked in. “May,” he said concerned, “back again?”
May looked at him, “he’s concerned,” she said, nodding her chin towards Negan pacing around the room.
“So what seems to be the problem, then?” Harlan asked, “she still has a fever and that damn cough, the runny nose, are you sure she doesn’t have anything weird?” Negan asked and Harlan shook his head, “it could be anything. I’ll check one last time,” Harlan said and turned his back.

“Get off of me,” he heard May tell Negan, the two of them quarreling a bit, but with the few weeks May had been there, Harlan got used to it. May had every right in the world to not want to get along with this man.
“Can we hurry this up? I have to pee,” May grumbled, sighing. Suddenly it clicked.

Harlan turned around, “May, can I ask you something?” he asked and May nodded, “sure.”
“When was your last period?” he asked and May frowned, “uhm, a while ago for sure,” she said and Harlan hummed, stepping closer, “can I?” he asked, gesturing to May’s breasts.

May nodded and Harlan felt under the breast and at it’s side, then going to the other one and pressing into the skin slightly, May wincing, “don’t do that,” she said and Harlan nodded, stepping back.
“I’m gonna need you to do one last test,” he said and reached into a cabinet, pulling out a pregnancy test.

When May saw it she went pale, “oh fuck no,” she said, already getting up. “May, this could determine if it’s something serious or not,” Harlan explained and May glared at him with a sigh, “fine,” she snatched the package from him and walked out.

She was in the bathroom for a while, sitting on the floor with her knees pulled to her chest, staring at the test.
The second stripe never came.
She sighed in relief, if she was pregnant she’d have to go through the troubles of finding out if the condom Negan and her used burst, and if either of the men even wanted to be a father. Sure, Daryl and her had talked about it, but she didn’t just want to lay it on him in times like this.

She walked back into the infirmary, “well?” Negan asked, trying to take a look at the test and May elbowed him away, “piss off,” she showed the test to Harlan, “you’re wrong.”
Harlan shrugged, “it happens. But you seem a lot better than when you arrived here… maybe you should get some exercise,” Harlan suggested, “you could be sick because you’re.. well, depressed.”

“How could she be depressed?” Negan asked, frowning.
May slowly turned around, looking at him, “did you really just ask how I could be depressed after you killed my friend and brother in law in front of me, continued to tear me away from my family, told me my sister was dead, blackmailed me into having sex with you AND dragging me back here when I’d finally escaped?”
Negan was quiet, “well when you say it like that-“
May held her hand up, “I don’t want to hear it.”

She turned around again, Harlan having a grin on his face that he was desperately trying to hide.
“Well, my advice is to get some fresh air. Every day for at least two hours,” he said and May looked at him, “you know I’m not even allowed to get near the windows, right.”
“Do it supervised, just make sure you get that breath of fresh air,” Harlan waved her off, May nodded, “alright. See you next time, love you!” she blew him a kiss and twirled around the corner, Harlan fondly shaking his head, smiling, as he looked back at the work on his desk.

That night, May was sitting in Negan’s room on the couch with a book, Negan walking in with a sigh, covered in blood.
May looked at him, immediately on her guard.
“Why are you covered in blood?” she asked him, he didn’t say anything. “Negan?”

“David tried to rape some girl we got in the box, so I killed him,” he said while pouring himself a drink, May going quiet.
“Who’d he try to rape?” she asked and Negan didn’t answer again. “Is it one of ours?” May asked him and he didn’t answer.
“motherfucker,” she sneered, emphasizing on ‘fucker’. She got up and stormed out the door, slamming the door behind herself while Negan shouted for her to get back there.

May was rushing through the hallway, Negan not that far behind her. She walked up to the box and opened the door, seeing Sasha sitting in the corner, a knife in hand and what used to be David laying beside her.
“May,” Sasha happily said as she got up and May was in the motion of going forward to hug her when a hand slapped around her mouth and dragged her against the wall, slamming the door shut.

“what the fuck were you thinking?” Negan sneered into her ear, painfully pressing her against the wall, “hm?” he loudly asked her. “Answer me!” his voice bellowed through the hallways, May frozen in place.
“Get the fuck back to the room,” he said as he pulled back, rubbing a hand over his clean shaven face.
May did what was asked of her without causing too much of a struggle, hurrying back to the room. She felt embarrassed, Sasha witnessed all of that, she heard every single degrading little thing.

When Negan walked back in, May’s heartbeat spiked. He slammed the door behind himself and was walking towards May with heavy and measured steps. He came up to her, standing over her. He kneeled down to face her, his face on thunder.
“I will NOT, have you running around here like you own the place anymore. Know your fucking place. I understand you think you have some kinda authority around here, but you DON’T. I am done with you walking all over me AND my rules. One last time, and you’re going back in the fucking box and I won’t take you out until you’re cold and snapping your god damn jaws at anything that moves.
Am I understood?”

May nodded, her bottom lip trembling at the threat. “Speak when you’re SPOKEN TO!”
May flinched, turning her head to the side to keep Negan out of her face. “yes, Negan.”
Negan stood and just went about his way, while May sat frozen in the corner.

;

May walked through the hallway, rushing to Dwight’s room. She knocked on the door, and kept knocking, until she heard an agitated sigh from inside and footsteps. The door opened, revealing Dwight halfway through getting dressed, when he realized it was her he quickly closed the door so just his head was showing.

“prude,” May said and Dwight narrowed his eyes, “what do you want?” he asked and May pushed him out of the way, walking into his room.
“I know you helped Daryl escape, well, Sherry did, but please I need you to help me. Please get me out of here, I need to get back home,” May begged him and Dwight swallowed thickly, glancing both ways in the hallway before he closed the door.

“Sit down,” Dwight said, sitting on a chair himself. “Can I trust you?” he asked and May looked worried, “yea, of course. Are you okay?”
Dwight nodded, “yes. But I was about to go.”
“Go where?” May asked, “Alexandria,” Dwight answered her, “I’m gonna propose for me to help them, well, you.”
May’s eyes widened and Dwight looked cautious.

“that’s amazing,” May said and Dwight relaxed in relief. “I think I can smuggle you out with me,” Dwight said, getting up and rummaging through the rack of clothes, throwing some jeans at her, a grey t shirt, a flannel and a cap.
“Get dressed,” he said while he got himself situated to leave too.

“Dwight, we need to get Sasha too,” May said while she pulled the pants on. Dwight shook his head, “we can’t take her.”
“We have to.”
“I can’t.”
“Please Dwight-“
“Maybelle I said no, I can’t.”
“It’s just May.”

Eventually, May was finished dressing. Everything was too big and the pants were nearly falling off of her, but she’d manage for the trip back to Alexandria.
Dwight nodded for her to come along and she did, silently shadowing him in the halls.
They really made it out of the building without getting caught, but May’s hands were sweating either way. She’d told Negan she was going to the wives room to retrieve something, so he must be getting suspicious by now.
Dwight unlocked his car with a beep and May quickly got in the car, Dwight getting into the drivers seat.

“Relax,” he said as he pulled out from the gravel, starting to drive down the road and away from the sanctuary.
“I’m gone a lot, nobody bats an eye when they see me,” Dwight muttered while May nervously glanced back at the slowly disappearing factory.

When they arrived at the gates of Alexandria, May almost couldn’t believe it. Dwight had driven her to Alexandria. He was gonna let her go.
She nearly jumped out of the moving car, stumbling a little but managing to catch herself as she ran up to the gate, someone already moving it to take a look at who was behind it.

When Rosita saw her she looked shocked, but then smiled. She opened the gate and tightly hugged May, May holding onto her.
Dwight had gotten out of the car too, his hands stuffed in his pockets.
Rosita glared at him, “what’s that cabròn doing here?” Rosita asked and May looked back at Dwight, “he got me out of there. Well, I asked him to, he complied. He wants to help.”

;

May was laying on the couch in their house in Alexandria, Judith on top of her, fast asleep. She was freshly showered, wearing her own clothes again. The door opened and May glanced over, seeing Daryl standing in the doorway, his bottom lip trembling.

May smiled at him and he rushed over, falling to his knees beside the couch and hugging her, May sat up, Judith whining.
Daryl’s shoulders shook as he gathered May up in his arms, softly crying while May gently scratched his back.

She softly shushed him, her cheek laid on his head as she held him.
“I’m okay,” she said and Daryl pulled back, taking her face in between his palms, “you’re okay.”
“You look beautiful tonight,” May whispered with a smile and Daryl kissed her noisily, Judith reaching up and grabbing his chin, slightly pulling at his beard.

Daryl winced as he smiled down at her, “hi baby,” he said softly as he rubbed his nose over Judith’s, who giggled and grabbed onto his face, attempting to bite into his nose.
“hey, we don’t bite,” May chuckled, lifting Judith a little higher onto her lap. Judith cooed and May smiled, kissing her forehead, “I love you,” she told Judith and then turned to Daryl, “and I love you.”

She kissed him again and Daryl leaned over her, one knee on the couch. Judith started crying, being trapped in between them.
May pulled away from Daryl, “Meet me in the spare bedroom in the house tonight, I’ll take care of everything,” she said softly and Daryl smiled, that’s how May had first invited him into her bed. That very first time.

Judith was still fussing and May got up, “I’ll put her back to bed. I just had to get my cuddles in,” she smiled and Daryl watched her disappear up the stairs.
Daryl sighed, rubbing his face. He had to try harder, had to stand up for her, protect her. He could still see the cuts and bruises of Negan’s outburst on her. It killed him.

Daryl had gone up to their bedroom, May soon joining him.
She was sprawled across his chest, their legs intertwined. “Let’s not have sex tonight,” May proposed and Daryl nodded, “okay.”

;

The next morning, Alexandria was filled with ‘Scavengers’ or so Daryl had explained. He’d caught her up on everything during breakfast.
May was handed a gun and was kissed on her forehead by Rick and on her cheekbone by Michonne. She giggled as she watched the couple walk away, Michonne looking back at her with a smile. May looked at Daryl who was also smirking, but he shrugged and engaged himself in conversation with someone.

May was getting lectured by one of the Scavengers on the loosely tied laces of her shoes when Daryl walked up to her, a hand on her lower back.
“Hey sugar,” he kissed her and May leaned into him, “hi. What’s up?”

“I’m going with Aaron and Rosita, out to the truck, get the dynamite there fixed,” he said and May nodded, “okay, be safe,” she said giving him one last kiss before Daryl walked away with Aaron. Aaron elbowed Daryl with a grin and Daryl laughed, the two play fighting along the way.

May was stood by the cars, guiding Tara to park one after another to create a barrier. However, she was distracted. Someone was crouching in the road, smoking a cigar.
The moment she’d smelled it, she looked up, expecting to see Abraham leaning against the gate, but of course, it wasn’t him.

Tara bumped into the car in front of her, “May!” she scolded and May snapped out of her stare at the woman crouching.
“Yeah, yea sorry,” May said, shaking her head.

About half an hour later, May was dragged into position by the very same woman she was staring at earlier.
Her clothes were smoothed out, May turning a little red at the touch. She looked at Daryl, who was standing beside her, who was softly chuckling.
Tamiel, how she’d introduced herself, looked at Daryl. “She yours?” she asked and Daryl frowned a little, “uh yea, we’re together,” he said, hoping that’s what she meant.
“I lay with her after, you care?” Tamiel asked him and May’s eyes widened, Daryl bursting out in laughter. “No, no I don’t mind at all. If I get to watch of course, might need to get my man Rick a spot too,” he snickered and May punched him in the arm, “Daryl!”

Daryl cowered away, still chuckling. Tamiel had an amused grin on her face as she eyed May, “beautiful,” she said and May looked at her, not really knowing what to say, “I- thank you.”
Tamiel shrugged and walked away.
“Did you just try to whore me out to a woman?” May sneered at Daryl, but the amusement was evident in her voice.
“What, would you mind?” Daryl asked and May shook her head, “no, not really. But I don’t know, I’d like you there,” she said and Daryl grinned, “I can get that sorted.”

“shut up,” May shook her head, Daryl wrapping his arms around her neck and kissing her. May laughed against him as she held onto his waist.

“May! Daryl! Get in position!” Rick shouted from the guard post by the gate, Daryl looking at him and nodding.
“C’mon,” Daryl took her hand and put them in their positions, close to each other.
May was looking back at Tamiel, until she heard cars driving up to the gate.

“All points are covered,” Eugene’s voice suddenly rang through the walls. “Every contingency is already met. I come armed with two barrels of the truth. A test is upon you, and I’m giving out the cheat sheet,” Eugene continued talking, May not being able to see him, but Rosita and Rick clearly could.

The engines shut off, the trucks quieting down.
“H-hello. I come salved with the hope that it is my dropped knowledge that you heed,” Eugene said and May frowned, looking at Daryl, “the fuck does that mean?”
Daryl looked at her, taking a protective step closer as he glanced all around, “no idea.”

“Will you comply, Rick?” Eugene asked and Rick scoffed, looking down at them and then back over the wall. “Where’s Negan?” he asked.
A short paused.
“I am Negan,” Eugene’s voice rang through, May looking down, one of her legs trembling.

Rick looked at Rosita and nodded, ducking down behind the wall and May and Daryl prepared for impact that never came.
The bombs didn’t blow, the plan didn’t work. May looked up at Rick with wide eyes, Rick’s eyes stuck to hers as he reached for his gun but Jadis pointed her gun at him.

A gun was pressed to May’s head, “down,” Tamiel said and May slowly lowered her gun. Daryl had the same fate, nervously glancing at May.
“You ever hear the one about the stupid little prick named Rick who thought he knew shit but didn’t know shit and got everyone that he gave a shit about killed?” Negan’s voice sounded far away, somewhere behind the gate.

The fact May couldn’t see him only made it much worse that he was there too.
“It’s about you,” Negan kept talking to Rick. “You’re all gonna wanna put your guns down now.”
“No one drops anything,” Rick said, May taking it as a sign to grab onto her rifle again, Tamiel shoving the gun against the side of her head, but May kept her rifle in a firm grip.

“Tamiel came for the boat things, followed ones who took. Made a better deal,” Jadis said to Rick, Rick sighing in defeat.
“You push me, and you push me, and you push me, Rick. You just tried to blow us up, right? I mean, I get me, my people. But Eugene? He’s one of yours,” Negan’s voice rang through.

May nervously glanced at Daryl who was already looking at her.
“It’s okay, it’s alright I’m right here,” Daryl said and was hissed at to be quiet by a Scavenger.
“Daryl, I can’t, I want to leave,” May choked out, her hands shaky. “I know, I know. We can’t right now, I’m gonna get you out of here as soon as possible,” Daryl said, sounding equally as scared as May.

The gate was opened by a scavenger and May could now see Negan, the man distracted and not noticing her, or so she thought.
“So you don’t like Eugene anymore,” Negan said, standing next to a coffin. Oh God. “But you guys gotta like Sasha. I do, too,” he put his hand on his heart.
He tapped Lucille against the coffin, May breathing heavily.

“Got her right here packaged for your convenience, alive and well. Now, I brought her so I wouldn’t have to kill all of you, and not killing all of you could get complicated. See, I know there’s a lot of firepower left in there, Rick. So I’m gonna make this simple. I want all the guns you’ve managed to scrape up. Yep, I know about those, too. I want every last grain of lemonade you got left. I want a person of your own choosing… for Lucille.”

Negan’s gaze caught onto May and Daryl, defending each other from the Scavengers.
“Daryl. Ohh, I gotta get me my Daryl back,” Negan smirked, biting his lip. “I see you. And good lord, Maybelle! Look at that sneer,” he laughed, “you lookin’ pretty mad there, darling,” he said while May angrily glared at him.

“Might as well get one of ‘em signs, watch out for the dog, or well, bitch in this case. Please don’t bark because Maybelle bites back!” he snickered and May’s stomach filled with despair, she knew it showed in her face while she tried to get her expression back to her frown.
“Oof, hit a soft spot?” Negan asked, May looking away.

“You know how to quiet a woman like May down?” Negan said and they looked straight into each other’s eyes, the amusement evident in Negan’s, the fear in May’s.
“Fuck her like there’s no tomorrow.”
May’s bottom lip trembled. No, he didn’t. He couldn’t have.

Daryl lunged forward, some Alexandrians catching him.
“You rapist! You fucking rapist! I’ll kill you! I’ll fucking kill you!” he screamed at Negan while May stood frozen in place, struggling to keep herself at bay.

“I want Daryl to calm down, or Sasha dies, and then all of you,” Negan calmly said and that seemed to get to Daryl, as he quieted down, standing beside May protectively, keeping her against his side.
“C’mon Rick, just because I brought her in a casket doesn’t mean she has to leave in it,” Negan said while May’s sweaty hands tightened her grip on her gun.

“You know what? You suck ass, Rick,” Negan loudly said, pointing Lucille. “I don’t want to have to kill her, but that’s exactly what you’re gonna make me do.”
“Let me see her,” Rick said, stepping forward, “all right, just give me a second. I might have to get her up to speed. You can’t hear shit inside this thing,” Negan said, opening the casket.

Negan fell back with a swear, Sasha, or what used to be Sasha, stumbled out, growling at him and it had tackled him off of the truck bed.
Carl started firing his gun and soon Daryl and May took cover, firing around themselves.

May was firing around herself, too high on adrenaline to think about anything else. She heard a cry from the guard tower, seeing Rick fall onto his hands and knees. She fired up at Jadis and the woman pointed her gun at her, May ducking away and feeling the bullet scrape right passed her head.

She pressed her hand to her ear, the bullet having torn up a small part of the top.
She was fired at and quickly pointed her gun towards the Saviors along with Daryl. Rick was kicked off of the guard tower, May tried to get to him but Daryl grabbed her and dragged her away just in time before a machine gun was fired at them.

May was walking through the streets, having separated from Daryl. She went one way and he another.
There was a trail of blood running down May’s neck, her ear and head bleeding heavily. Then she ran into Negan, she fired at him and the man ducked behind a car. May ran to it and pointed her gun, but Negan wasn’t there. She was about to look around when a hand slapped around her mouth and a big body behind her dragged her back in between two houses.

She was shoved against the wall, Negan keeping her pinned there by her jaw.
“What the fuck did you tell him? I’m not a rapist,” Negan sneered at her and May breathed heavily, glaring at him.
“You said yes, you offered it to me,” Negan continued and May forced his hand off of her face, which he let her do. He was strong enough to deny her any kind of bodily movement.

“You didn’t give me a choice,” May spat back at him, “I told you to get off!”
“Halfway through! I wasn’t even close to blowing my load,” Negan scoffed and May tried to push him back and away from herself so she could get somewhere where the people could see her.
Negan didn’t let her, not moving an inch.
“You said yes, Maybelle,” he said, his face mere centimeters away from her face. May whimpered softly and low in her throat, turning her head a way.

“You said yes.”
“You blackmailed me into saying yes, it’s rape!” she screamed at him and Negan scoffed, shaking his head.
“You want me to show you what rape is, huh? That what you’re looking for?” Negan asked her and May immediately froze up.
“Negan get away from me,” she said calmly, when he didn’t she shouted: “Negan get away! Daryl!” she screamed Daryl’s name at the top of her lungs, as hard as she could. Negan pressed his gloved hand to her mouth, shushing her, “shut up, shut up,” he chanted, May screaming and struggling against his hand.
“I don’t rape,” Negan said firmly, May staring up at him through anger ridden eyes. “You’re-“ Negan was cut off by a punch to his face, he was dragged away from May and slammed into the other house, beaten to a pulp by Daryl.

“Daryl, Daryl leave him! We have to go!” May shouted and Daryl looked at her and gave Negan one last punch for good measure before he put a hand on May’s lower back, “come on,” he said, the two of them running through the streets.

They walked up to the house and across the street from them.. oh god. Carl, and Rick, kneeling in between some Saviors. Negan, Simon and Dwight standing between the other ones.
“No, no!” May lunged forward and Daryl caught her, “don’t, don’t,” he said softly, “he might not. We don’t know what he’s gonna do,” he softly talked into her ear, May settling down a little but still keeping her eyes on Carl.

Negan’s talking to them, walking around, laughing. He glanced at Daryl and May standing slightly behind a car now, he’d noticed them, he knew they were there.
“Alright, you said I could do it,” Negan said and smirked at May, raising the bat.

May cried out and Daryl shouted for him to stop, and he did. More out of shock than his ability to listen to May and Daryl.
He'd stopped because a tiger had attacked one of his men. A tiger. An actual tiger. May ran over to Carl, handing him her gun, “go, go!” she shouted and Carl did, taking off.

“Phalanx third group move out, now!” Maggie shouted and May looked up at her voice, a smile appearing on her face.
“Rick, May, move out now we got your back!” Daryl shouted as he fired at the Saviors around them, May wrapped an arm around Rick, the two of them getting away.

May got Rick to Carl and continued moving through the streets, firing at Saviors. She gasped as a knife held to her throat but it was dropped, the body behind her crumbling to the asphalt.
King Ezekiel was behind her, having just saved her. He shouted for her to come along and she did, the two of them running through the streets.

Soon, it was over. May panted as she leaned against the wall, holding her side. She was watching Daryl hurry through the crowd, looking around, asking people about her.
Aaron pointed at her and Daryl looked at her, then smiled, rushing over.

“Hey, hey are you okay?” he asked, fresh blood dripping onto his hand. May nodded, feeling the wound on the side of her head, “it’s just a scrape, I’ll be okay.”
“Let me see,” Daryl said, gently carding her hair away from her ear and wincing, “it’s torn,” he said and May sighed, “fuck, I need to get that stitched up,” she said and Daryl nodded, “or else you’ll look like a street cat,” he giggled and May shook her head with a fond smile, “stop that.”

“Where’s Rick and Michonne?” May asked as she looked through the crowd, starting to limp towards the people.
“Michonne’s hurt, they’re not here,” Daryl said, watching May. May turned to look at him, “what? Is she alright?” she asked and Daryl didn’t say anything, just walked over and wrapped May’s arm around his shoulder, his own around her waist as he lead her to the infirmary.

;

May was sat still on the table, well as still as she could. Judith sitting beside her and holding her hand, babbling about everything and nothing.
May winced as Daryl made a particularly painful stitch, “ow, ow,” she said, her hand reaching up.

“Sorry, sorry, I’m almost done,” Daryl said and May kept still until he was.
“boo boo,” Judith said and Daryl chuckled, May smiling down at her, “yea, I have a boo boo.”

“kiss?” Judith asked and May smiled, lifting Judith up and helping her stand on the table on her other side so she could kiss May’s head.
“Oh thank you, it feels a lot better now,” May cooed, but Judith didn’t have time to respond as Daryl had wrapped his arms around her, blowing raspberries on her cheek.

Judith laughed and squealed, May giggling as she tickled her. She got up, leaving Daryl and Judith to it, to go see Michonne.
She knocked on the door and softly opened it, Rick looking at her.
“hi,” she whispered, brushing the hair on the uninjured side of her head behind her ear.
“hey,” Rick whispered back at her, patting his thigh. May walked over and sat down, laying her cheek on his shoulder.

“how is she?” May asked. Rick’s arm snaked around her, his hand resting on the curve of where hip met thigh.
“she’ll pull through,” Rick told her, brushing his hand through the loose strands of May’s hair. He pressed a shy kiss to her cheekbone, gradually moving down to her jaw and neck, avoiding her ear.

May closed her eyes, baring her neck so Rick had more room. A hand snaked around her jaw and her head was tilted back, Daryl’s lips on hers.
May smiled into his kiss, pushing into him with her lips, their tongues gliding along each other.
“I love you,” May whispered when Daryl and her parted.

“I love you too,” Daryl murmured into her mouth, then briefly kissed her again. Rick grabbed him by his throat, pulling his face toward himself and sloppily kissing him, all lips and tongues.
May giggled as she watched the two of them. Rick melted into Daryl’s kiss, Daryl pulling away sooner than Rick wanted him to.
He chased after the man’s lips, Daryl lifting May from his lap, pulling her against himself and putting his hand on her ass, taking a hand full.

“Mine,” he grinned at Rick, who bared his teeth at him, but the amusement showed in his eyes. However, their time together was cut short when a certain little girl pulled at May’s pants.
She babbled at her and May chuckled, “oh yea right, almost forgot,” she said like she’d understood a thing the little girl was saying.

Rick and Daryl both laughed, Rick reaching down and picking their daughter up. Judith reached out to May and grabbed onto her, whining. Rick fondly shook his head as he handed Judith to May.
“hi bubba,” May said, rubbing her nose along Judith’s.
“Hey guys, it’s time to go,” Eric said, standing in the doorway. Daryl looked at Eric and nodded, taking May’s hand as the four of them walked out of the infirmary, getting ready to go to the hilltop.

May handed Judith off after saying goodbye to her and got in a car with Daryl, Rick behind the wheel. The drive to the Hilltop was long, but she had a great time helping everyone there and armoring the cars for their big plan.

May was standing over a table cutting some apples and secretly eating some when someone tapped her shoulder.
She looked over her shoulder, seeing Dwight.
“Yea?” May asked and Dwight fiddled and stammered a little before he got his question out.
“Can you help me with the map?” he asked and May raised her eyebrows, “sure, you don’t have to be all embarrassed about it.”

She finished up and walked with Dwight, not saying anything.
He kneeled down by his, well, Daryl’s bike, the map on the ground. May sat on her knees beside him, “so what are we doing?” she asked and Dwight explained it to her. He was trying to make a map for Rick, the in and outside of the Sanctuary sketched out.

“okay, you just want me to check it over or something?” May asked and Dwight nodded, “yea. See if I missed anything,” he said and May picked up the paper, looking over it.
“Wives room is here,” she said, making an ‘X’ through the previous and an arrow, pointing it down to the new drawing she’d just made.
“If you go forward and around the corner you have Negan’s room,” May explained, “down those stairs you get to the uh, the cells,” she cleared her throat, swallowing thickly.

“Right, right,” Dwight softly said, “what about the uh, the apartments?”
“Third floor, I think,” May said, “infirmary is on the third too,” she raised to her feet again, “I’ve gotta get back to it, but if you need more help let me know,” she said and quickly walked away, noticing Daryl looking at Dwight and then at her.

He raised his crossbow and shot an arrow into the wheel of the bike Dwight was kneeling by.
May walked over to him, “well that was dumb. You could’ve gotten that back.”
“I don’t want it back,” Daryl grumbled, continuing his task.
“kiss?” May asked and Daryl looked at her, annoyed, but still pressed his lips against May’s, smiling slightly when he pulled away again.

“see? You big baby.”

Chapter Text

She was walking through the grass fields by the Hilltop, starting to move into the forest as she filled her basket with different berries and shrooms. She bend down by a plant, starting to pick its berries.

She was sat on her knees and a twig to the side of her snapped, she looked toward it while she pushed a berry into her mouth, eating it. When she didn’t see anything she diverted her gaze back to the plant, eating another berry and filling up her basket.

A hand slapped around her mouth and dragged her back, May dropping her basket and digging her nails into the hand that was holding her.
She screamed but it was muffled, turning herself around and punching the person in the face. It was a woman with short hair, she was panting as she held her nose.

“Who are you?” May asked, extremely confused but she didn’t get an answer as a shoelace wrapped around her throat, they were with two.
She choked as she struggled against the person, but it only made it worse.
“Here’s how this is gonna go, you’re not gonna scream because we’re still in hearing distance, and I don’t snap your neck before we get to the Sanctuary,” Simon sneered into her ear, tightening the string.

May choked and gasped for air, blacking out while the woman and Simon conversed.

;

“Well shit, I’m sorry, I was in a meeting,” Negan said with a smirk as he walked out, watching the armored cars in his front yard.
“I see you got your little mudflaps with ya,” Negan continued, making a complete fool out of them.

“So I’m not exactly feelin’ a reason for us to try throwin’ lead at each other. I care about my people. I don’t want to just march them into the line of fire because I want to play ‘my dick is bigger than yours’!” Negan exclaimed, looking around the cars until he spotted May.

“It is. We both know it. But I’m also comfortable enough to accept the fact if it wasn’t. I’m certainly not gonna let my people die over that shit…” he pointed Lucille towards them, “like you’re about to.”

“So Rick, what the hell can I do for you?” Negan asked, holding his arms out. “Dwight, your name’s Simon. You’re Gavin. And you-“ Rick pointed at each individual.
“Regina,” the woman told him.
“Rick. I’d feel remiss if-“ Eugene started, also standing up there with the Saviors.
“No,” Rick interrupted him, “I know who you are. Listen, you five, The Saviors inside. All of you have a chance to survive here. To survive this. You all can live if you surrender. Can’t guarantee it any time but now. Right now.”

“So they surrender, and you and your little piss patrol doesn’t kill them. That sounds like a good deal!” he leaned on the yellow railing with one hand, “what about me, Rick? What, about, me. Hold on! I can think of a great fucking deal!” Negan then said, looking around the cars.

“You have no idea the shit that’s about to go down!” Negan called out. “Let me ask you something, Rick. Do you think you have the numbers for this fight?”
Rick kept quiet, Ezekiel and Maggie glancing at each other.
“You don’t,” Negan then answered for him. “Simon,” he signed to his first hand man who walked into the compound and came out with a woman slung over his shoulder, unconscious.

“Thought you might want this back,” Negan grinned, twirling May’s hair. Maggie gasped as she surged forward but Jesus grabbed her, keeping her in place.
Maggie had tears in her eyes as she watched Simon sling May over the railing, holding her there.

“She doesn’t look as pretty as she did before but,” he shrugged, grabbing her hair and pulling her head up, showing her beaten face to the people.
“This, is what disobedience looks like. We all know Maybelle. A little too mouthy, a little too sarcastic, overall, a little too Maybelle. And this is where that got her!”

“But now, I got another little present for you,” he said excitedly, “Simon!” Simon walked into the compound again and came out with Gregory.
“What do you have to say to Rick and the piss patrol, Gregory?” Negan asked, his arm around Gregory’s shoulders.

“The Hilltop stands with Negan and the Saviors. Any resident of the Hilltop who takes up arms or who supports this ultimatum against the Sanctuary or any of the Saviors for that matter, they will no longer be welcome in the colony,” Gregory brought out with a lot of stuttering and stammering.

“And?” Negan asked, “their families will be thrown out and will be left to fend for themselves,” Gregory called.
Negan patted his shoulder, “and?”
“Go home now, or you won’t have a home to go back to.” Gregory sheepishly shouted.

May groaned softly, her arm coming up to grab onto the railing and push herself up. As she did, her arms shook as she stood up right again.
“Good morning,” Negan smiled and May looked at him, dazed. She took a few steps back and Negan grabbed her before she tumbled off the stairs, pulling her back to be standing next to him.

May grimaced at the light, her hand coming up to block it out. She couldn’t register what was happening at all. She barely remembered how she’d gotten there.
“You heard the man,” Negan shouted, “go back to separating wheat and shit or whatever the hell it is you people do!”
May nearly collapsed and Simon grabbed her this time, pulling her back so she wouldn’t bother Negan, handing her to Regina.

“Doesn’t look like anyone’s going, does it?” Maggie’s voice came. “The hilltop stands-“ Gregory started again.
“The hilltop stands with Maggie!” Jesus shouted.
“I feel, like I infested a lot in you,” Simon sneered at Gregory, walking him back towards the stairs, “and I am very, very disappointed!” Simon shoved Gregory down the stairs, the man crying out as he fell down, laying at the bottom, unmoving.

May stared down at him in shock, Regina just glancing toward it and looking away again. May decided she wouldn’t try to rebel against them this time, keep quiet and compliant so she wouldn’t meet the same fate.
A loud explosion sounded in the distance and May remembered, right, the plan.

“Sounds like shit is going down, Rick,” Negan said and May sighed at his attitude.
Regina squeezed her arm a little tighter and May winced as she cut off blood flow, she looked at the woman who sternly looked at her and May looked away again, “sorry,” she muttered, the grip being released.

“You ‘lieutenants’ you’re gonna have to make up your minds,” Rick said, glancing at Regina and May.
“Maybe we can take a time out here,” Gavin started but Rick interrupted him, “no. This has to happen now. This is the only way.”
Negan stared down at them with a foul look in his eye, “you wouldn’t right, with her here?” he motioned to May and held his hand out, May getting shoved forward by Regina and into Negan’s arms reach so he grabbed her this time.

Rick kept quiet and Negan smiled, pressing his cheek to the side of May’s head, “that’s what I thought.”
May pulled away from him, Negan getting her in a tight clutch, “nuh uh,” he said softly so only May would hear.
“You’re gonna make me count?” Rick then asked, chuckling,
“okay. Okay. I’m counting.
10
9
8
7”
He didn’t finish as the bullets started, Dwight nearly hurling May inside, shielding her with his own body while Negan went down the steps.
May was lightheaded with the sudden motion, Dwight grabbing her and taking her down the steps, making sure she wasn’t hit before dragging her along into the compound, glass shattering where the bullets came through.

There were loud explosions outside and May panted as she looked around in fear, freeing herself from Dwight’s grip.
“Let me go out there, Dwight please,” May said and Dwight looked concerned, then started shaking his head, “you can barely walk.”
“They won’t shoot me,” May panted and Dwight looked at the entrance, then nodded, “bye, I’ll see you after.” May smiled, nodding, “I’ll see you after.”
Dwight took off himself, May hurrying out to the doors.

She walked out, looking to both sides and then rushing to one, everything had exploded and Negan was taking cover under the self made armor of the RV.
She was being shot at too and she quickly dived under the armor, curling up with her back to Negan, covering her head while the bullets flew around her ears.

When the bullets had subsided, the growling got louder and Negan looked at her, his eyes wide and wet. He looked scared, really, really scared. May looked back at him and glanced at his thigh, which he was holding, covered in blood.
“You should’ve stayed inside,” he panted, May shaking her head.
“I won’t die unless I’m with my family,” she said, the two just looking at each other.

;

May was quietly sitting in the cabin with Negan, the growling outside only getting louder.
“This was what.. the third, fourth time?” May said and Negan looked at her, “I’m sorry.”
“Why haven’t you killed me yet?” May asked, looking back at him.

Negan kept looking at her, “I’m in love with you.”
“No you’re not,” May said and Negan nodded, “I am.”
“You’re not in love, you’re obsessed with me in the creepiest way possible. Do you understand, that this is the third time you’ve kidnapped me?” May sternly spoke, Negan just staring at her, but it didn’t really seem like he was listening.

“What is wrong with you?” she asked when Negan didn’t answer. Negan just shrugged as he looked away, “you are.”
May was nearly offended by that statement, “you’re telling me, that all this, is for me?”
Negan looked at her, “not per se, but to some extent, yea. I’d do anything for you.”
“Look at me, look at my face. This is what you see as love?” she asked him, Negan shaking his head.

“I see you as love, that night in my bed, when you thought.. Maggie? That’s her name right?” May nodded, “when you thought your sister was dead and you laid so close to me, your head on my shoulder, that I could smell your hair.”

May just stared at him, “that was a mistake. And what you did the night after, was rape.”
“No it wasn’t, you said yes,” Negan said and May shook her head, “I told you to stop.”
“Yea, you did and I didn’t stop, but you said yes.”
May frowned, “what kind of fucked up are you? What goes on in your head?” she asked him with a sneer.
“You wouldn’t wanna know,” he had the same tone of voice as her, sneering right back at her.

“Stay away from me,” May then said rather calm, “after this, I don’t ever want to see you again. I don’t love you, I never could. I love Daryl,” she said, standing up to go sit at the other side of the trailer.
“Maybelle,” Negan said, sitting up a little more to try and grab her hand.
May glared back at him, “it’s just May.”

Suddenly, the door handle started moving, May’s head snapping towards it. It opened and a figure she couldn’t make out fled in, closing the door.
“I hope you got your shitting pants on,” Negan said, May frowning. “What?” Gabriel’s voice rang through the trailer. Oh god, it’s Gabriel. Why didn’t he leave with the others?
Before May could say anything to let her presence known, Negan had roughly tackled the man, disarming him while he straddled him, May watching in shock.

“This one still has a full clip,” Negan said, holding Gabriel’s gun. “There wasn’t any point in firing it, I didn’t have enough,” Gabriel said.
“Yeah, but you could’ve gone down fighting, you big baby,” Negan grumbled, chuckling. “I’m just pulling your dick, breakin’ your balls a little bit. You done good. Smart play.”

“Get off of him,” May said, grabbing Negan and pulling him back. “May,” Gabriel said, shocked as she helped him up. Gabriel quickly hugged her, “are you alright?” he asked, pulling back. May nodded, “As okay as I’ll ever be.”
Gabriel smiled and hugged her again, “I’m so glad to see you.”

“I’m so glad to see you,” Negan mimicked Gabriel, sitting back down.
May glared at him, “how can you still be this annoying while you’re bleeding out?” Negan stuck his tongue out, looking the other way.
“He’s like a little kid,” May told Gabriel, who looked really confused.

May and Gabriel sat down on one side, May leaning into his side. “Are you tired?” Gabriel asked and May nodded, “it’s okay though, I don’t want to fall asleep surrounded by walkers in a cabin with him.”
“I’ll keep watch, if we’re ever gonna get out of here you’re gonna need your energy,” Gabriel said softly and May nodded, getting comfortable, but not closing her eyes as she stared at Negan, who was just minding his business for once.

After I don’t know how long, May had finally dozed off a little in Gabriel’s embrace, sleep drowning out the sound of walkers.
“Your friend Rick is an asshole,” Negan said, “you’re an asshole,” Gabriel countered, talking softer than Negan as to not disturb May.

Negan chuckled, “yeah. I am. But he’s gonna get people killed.”
“By you,” Gabriel countered, May shifting a little and then laying her head against his shoulder again.
“See, I killed the widow’s husband and the ginger. But I didn’t get them killed,” Negan said, emphasizing on ‘get’.

“That was your boy Rick. Big difference,” there was a short pause, “you know, I saw you stop for that Gregory idiot. You were there, you saw the whole thing. You heard his little speech. Why would you stop for that bearded prick?” Negan continued talking.

“Please lower your voice,” Gabriel murmured, “what I fear is a fruitless death,” he answered Negan’s question. Negan laughed, “Jesus Christ, you gotta be kidding me. He split on your creepy little ass. The point of your life would be saving that dickhead?”
Gabriel shook his head, “that wouldn’t be it.”

“There had to be some reason I did what I did,” Gabriel continued, slowly looking at Negan, “maybe this is the reason.”
Negan looked back at him, “what?”
“I think, I’m here to take your confession.”

;

May gasped awake, sitting up, both men looking towards her.
“Are you okay?” Gabriel asked and May nodded as she took in her surroundings, “yea I’m alright. The walkers still haven’t died down?”

“We can wait it out a little bit, see if my people can figure something out. One thing that is sure as ass… if my people think I’m dead, a lot of folks are gonna die in there,” Negan muttered, he sounded weak, tired.
“Why?” Gabriel asked while May got up to stretch. Negan grabbed her and pulled her back down so she was sitting on the floor next to him, “don’t. Stay below the windows,” he ordered and May sighed, crawling back over to Gabriel and sitting down next to him.

“Listen to me. I don’t have shit to confess,” Negan continued talking to Gabriel, “except the fact that I rubbed one out right where you’re sitting just to calm down a bit,” he grinned. May grimaced, “that’s fucking disgusting,” she said and went to sit somewhere else.

“Let me ask you something,” Negan said, the smile still on his face as he watched May. “Why’d you become a priest?”
Negan shifted a bit and winced, May glancing at him.
“I love God, and I love people. I wanted to bring them together. To help people through their difficult times. To help them through their weaknesses,” Gabriel answered him.

“Well, look at that. That’s my thing. I like to help people through their weaknesses, too. Been doing it one way or another my whole life,” Negan said.
“Wow, you’ve been doing that for seventy years long?” she asked and Negan glared at her, “don’t call me old, little girl.”

May stuck her tongue out at him like Negan had done earlier.
“How do you help people?” Gabriel asked, sounding agitated. “You want to know why people are gonna start dying in there? Because I’m not there to stop it.”
There was a loud thud and creaking, the growling intensifying.

May scooted over to Negan, taking a look at his leg. Negan winced when she touched it and tried to slap her hand away but May caught his hand and slammed it back onto the ground.
She ripped a small hole in his pant leg, looking at the wound.

“Try not to scream,” she said as she pushed her fingers on either side of the wound, Negan immediately slapping a hand over his mouth as he whimpered in pain.
May pushed the bullet out, grimacing, “god that’s disgusting. Where’s your rag?” she asked and Negan looked at her, “my rag?”
“The red bandana.”
Negan reached into his pocket and handed it to her, May tying it around his thigh.

“thank you,” Negan said and May pressed her finger into his wound, “shut up,” she said while Negan cried out in pain.
Gabriel looked scared as he looked at the creaking wood of the door and walls. Negan whistled his ‘Savior’ tune, “don’t,” May said, Negan stopping his whistling.

Gabriel and Negan kept conversing while May moved about the trailer, glancing out the corners of the windows.
A wallboard right by May’s arm was pushed out and a walker arm reached through, May gasping as she quickly flung herself back and out of reach.

Negan stood, leaning against the wall.
“We’ll wait a little bit longer, see if my people can pull it together.”
“The way it’s looking they’re not gonna pull it together, Negan,” May said, Negan rolling his eyes. He continued talking to Gabriel while May panicked about how they were gonna get out of there.
What about Daryl? He’d never know what happened.
He'd never forgive himself.

The conversation between Negan and Gabriel got a little heated, but May didn’t pay attention to what they were saying.
“Can you two tone it down?”
No answer, they just kept arguing. Or something like it.

“Carl told us about your wives,” Gabriel said, the two men standing up and facing off. “The women you pressure into marrying you.”
Negan shifted on his feet, glaring at Gabriel before he went to walk towards May.
“Every one of those ladies made a choice, including this one,” he put a hand on May’s shoulder, who curiously looked back at them.

“hm?” she asked, thinking they needed something from her.
“Was there a first? One before all of this? A wife you promised to have and to hold, forsaking all others. One you told that lie to?” Gabriel asked, slowly walking over to them. May frowned, looking up at Negan and then at Gabriel.

“Lucille give me strength,” Negan said, holding onto the bat tightly. Gabriel lunged at him and Negan dodged him, throwing him back just quick enough so his fist didn’t accidentally hit May, who’d already flinched back against the window, covering her head.
Gabriel had locked himself in the other room, to keep away from Negan.

The wood of the walls started giving and Negan smashed a walker that was close to climbing inside. May’s eyes widened, viciously shaking her head, “I don’t want to die, please, I don’t want to die.”
“Alright May, it’s time. No one’s coming for us,” Negan said, turning to Gabriel, well, the door. “You took your shot, shots. It’s time to go.”

“How are we gonna get out of here?” May asked, standing in the middle of the trailer to avoid all grabbing hands.
“You never heard of the walker guts technique?” Negan asked and May shook her head, “no?” She stood against the wall, “Gabe you know what that is?”, “I know how it works. I did it that time Alexandria was overrun, together with Rick, Carl, Michonne and-“ he cut himself off.

“Jessie, Ron and Sam,” May finished for him, “is that what you were doing?” she asked and Gabriel answered, “yea.”
“But if I cover myself in walker insides, I’ll get infected, I have cuts everywhere,” May said, looking at Negan.

Negan sighed, starting to take off his jacket, “don’t get it in your wounds,” he said, helping her into his leather jacket.
“Take Lucille,” he said, handing the bat to her. May looked at him with worry in her eyes as she hesitantly took the weapon. It was heavy in the hand, heavier than she remembered. But that might just be the adrenaline.

“Make sure you don’t get bit, keep your head down,” Negan said and May nodded, “okay.”
Negan grabbed the walker he’d killed, the one who was close to climbing in and dragged it inside.
“We’re gonna gut up, play dead ones across the courtyard,” he said, leaning against the wall. “Or, or I can just kill you but that’s not what I want. What I want is for you to work with me. That is all I ever want.”

May looked at him anxiously, “please don’t kill me,” she whispered and Negan looked at her, “I won’t. I promise.”
“I’ve killed before, but that’s not my gravest sin,” Gabriel started, May curiously looking toward the room he was in. “No. I locked my congregation out of my church when this all just started,” she’d heard that story before.
“I listened to them die.. as I cowered. I failed them. I failed God. And every day, I work to lessen that failure, to be of service and purpose. Now I offer you, the assurance of a pardon, penance, and absolution. I will go with you. I will show you that working together as equals,” Gabriel continued, Negan resting his head against the wall.

May kept looking at the other side of the room, listening to Gabriel talk.
“-is the only true way to grace, to a future. I will do this… if you confess.”

“Jesus Gabe,” Negan said, his eyes closed. “What you did, that is some horrible, cowardly, spineless shit. But I guess that’s what a confession is supposed to be, right?”
Negan paused, opening his eyes.
“My first wife, was a real wife.”
May looked at him, the eagerness to hear his story in her eyes making him smile.

“My only real wife. Till death did us part. It was before this. I lied to her, I screwed around on her. And she was sick. When she went, it was during this. I couldn’t put her down. That is how I was weak. That is what I will confess. Because, yeah, maybe we do bite the big one here.”

Negan froze, looking down at May. She’d hugged him. She was hugging him. He looked up, the tears in his eyes at the reminder of Lucille.
He closed his eyes, quickly wiping his tears, May releasing him again when the door opened, Gabriel stepping out.
“You’re forgiven.”

Negan punched him right in the nose, “thanks. You can keep your gun.”
Negan walked over and grabbed Gabe’s knife from the floor, cutting open the walker. Gabriel looked at May in Negan’s jacket, May looking back at him.
“It’s too big for you,” Gabriel said, wrapping an arm around her shoulders. May laid her head on his shoulder, “yea, but it’s just to get to safety. I’m all beat up, if I cover myself in walker guts I’ll get sick.”

Gabriel nodded, walking over to Negan. May went after him, stepping over the corpse and kneeling at the other side.
Negan grunted as he tore apart the ribcage to get to the internal organs.
“These are putrid, decaying organs, dead blood, piss, and shit that have been cooking in the Virginian sun all day. None of your people have ever gotten sick from this?” Negan asked, Gabriel shook his head, “we’re from Georgia.”

May smiled, yea they fucking were. They’re fucking Georgians.
Negan chuckled, “look at you lucky shits.”
Gabriel zipped up his jacket while Negan started coating the leather jacket May was wearing in walker guts carefully.

Gabriel started covering himself too.
“Stand up, let me get your pants,” he said and May did, Negan covering her pants too. “Is this ever gonna wash out?” May asked and Negan shrugged, “probably not.”

After a while, everyone was coated.
“Let’s make some noise,” Negan said, starting to thump his fists on the wall.
“Hey!” May and Gabriel shouted, everyone making as much noise as they could, May laughing at the silliness of it all.

Watching two grown men jump around a trailer screaming together? Hilarious.
“You ready?” Negan asked and pulled May against himself, opening the door and standing incredibly still. The walkers flooded in, seemingly not even noticing them while May held her breath.

May was holding onto Lucille tightly while Negan lead her out, Gabriel following after them. May glanced back at him and Negan turned her head back, shaking his own.
May kept looking down at the ground, carefully shuffling alongside Negan.

Then he fell, May’s eyes widening. Negan let go of her, grabbing Lucille out of her hands and slamming her into the head of the walker going at Gabriel.
A walker went for Negan and May nearly started crying with how scared she was.

They started pushing through the crowd, Negan grabbing May and shoving her in between Gabriel and himself. Negan was clearing a path towards the concrete porch, getting into the corner.
Negan looked up, seeing a walker falling right toward them.

“Oh damn.”

Chapter Text

May was walking beside Gabriel in the compound, still wearing Negan’s jacket. Negan started whistling as they came closer to the commotion in the hallway.

When they rounded the corner, everyone in the hall was kneeling. Gabriel kneeled too and Negan looked down at May, raising an eyebrow. May rolled her eyes, taking a knee.
“Ah, Regina. Now why’d you have to go and do that? I am guessing that a lot of you fine folks thought I was dead, chewed up, never to be crapped out again. Well, here’s a little refresher on who the hell I am.”

He grabbed May’s arm and coaxed her to stand up again.
“She’s wearing my leather jacket, I have Lucille, and my nut sack is made of steel!” he called out, May looking up at him with a ‘really?’ glance.
Negan smirked down at her, then looked back to his people.
“I am not dying until I am damn good and ready!”

“Now, if you’ll all excuse me, I am in deep need of a sandwich, a shower, and some of that uh, wilting lion orchid deep-tissue shit that Frankie learned in San Francisco. Hell, I might do it all at once! But after that, we have some serious business to attend to,” Negan pointed Lucille towards Simon.

“Like talking to my right-hand man. You see, we got to figure out how all this could’ve happened like it happened. And then, well and then we’re gonna get back doing what we have always done. We will save people.”

“Thank you Negan, thank God for you,” a woman in the crowd said, Gabriel looked at May, who confusingly looked back at him, Gabriel mouthing ‘what’ towards May. May shrugged.
Negan looked down at Gabriel with a smirk.
“And that, is why I am here. Gentlemen, gently take him to number two,” Negan said, wrapping an arm around May’s shoulders and leading her away. May looked back at Gabriel with a scared expression, “May?” Gabriel called out after her.

May was stuck in Negan’s room once again, while Negan was in the shower. May sat on the counter in the bathroom, having just showered herself, drying off her hair while Negan kept rambling to her about everything and nothing, May barely replying.

Negan popped his head out from the shower curtain, “are you even listening?” he asked, his hair plastering to his forehead.
May looked at him, “mhm,” she said, nodding and then continuing to dry her hair.
“I’m sorry for kidnapping you again,” Negan said, a slight smile playing around his lips. May shook her head with a slight chuckle, “yea right. If you want to hang out with me you can just ask.”

Negan got back in the shower, “you know I can’t Maybelle.”
“May, it’s just May.”
“Right, May. How about you give me that massage after I’m done in here?” he asked, shutting off the shower.
“Sure,” May said absentmindedly, not paying attention to what he was saying. “Really?” Negan asked, grabbing his towel and drying himself off where May couldn’t see him.
“What?” May asked, Negan sighing and chuckling, “right.”

Negan stepped out of the shower, standing beside her, grabbing his toothbrush and toothpaste, starting to brush his teeth as May stared at him, leaning back against the mirror.
Negan looked at her, May looking back at him with swollen eyes from the tiredness.

“you okay?” he asked, it sounding a little weird because he was in fact brushing his teeth. May nodded, “yea.”
Negan reached over, untangling some wet strands of May’s hair. May let him, just sitting still. She yawned and covered her mouth, rubbing her palm into her eye.

Negan spit out his toothpaste, rinsing it out of the sink and taking a drink of water. Negan walked over to the linen closet that was standing in the bathroom, grabbing two of his white tshirts, handing one to May and putting one on himself.

May pulled it on over the towel she had wrapped around her body, then pulled the towel down to be settled over her waist.

Chapter Text

“I don’t have any women’s underwear at the moment but you can wear some of my boxers,” Negan said, pulling out a pair of his own. They looked massive. May snickered, taking it and jumping off the counter, stepping into them and then releasing the towel.
“thanks.”
“No problem,” Negan said as he put his own on, showcasing his bare ass to May in the process.

May walked back into the room, crawling onto Negan’s bed. She tucked herself in and nestled between the millions of pillows.
Negan chuckled, walking over to the kitchenette.
“Want a drink?” he asked and May nodded, “I could use one right about now. Not too strong though, I’m a lightweight.”

“Yea I know,” Negan said, pouring a drink for the both of them and taking them over to the bed. He handed one to May, who sat up carefully, already holding her drink.
She sipped it, Negan standing beside the bed, doing the same.

“get in,” May said, patting the space beside herself. Negan walked around the bed and got in, putting his drink on the nightstand and laying down on his side, watching May finish hers.
May laid down too with a sigh, “so nice and warm,” she said and Negan chuckled.

“Can you let me go home tomorrow?” May asked, Negan looking at her. He shook his head, “I don’t want to.”
“Please,” May said softly and Negan looked at her for a second. May scooted down and pressed a quick kiss to his lips, “please?”
Negan watched her, leaning in and pressing his lips to hers in a long and slow kiss.

He pulled back, their eyes meeting. “Okay,” Negan whispered, “I’ll let you go. But go to the Hilltop.”
“Let me go back to my husband,” May whispered and Negan nodded, “I will.”
“Roll over, I’ll give you that massage,” May said and Negan did as asked, May straddling the small of his back.

She slowly kneaded into his muscles, Negan groaning. May grabbed his drink from the nightstand, taking a sip and grimacing at the taste. Negan’s was a lot stronger.
She continued massaging him until Negan asked her to scratch his back instead.

May laid down and Negan laid down on her chest, his head tucked under her chin while she carefully ran her nails up and down his back in circular motions, the man fast asleep.
Not soon after, May’s hand stilled, resting on his upper back as she fell asleep too.

;

That morning, May once again covered herself in walkers guts and left before Negan or anyone could even realize she was gone.
She’d found the clothes she was wearing the very first time she came to the Sanctuary in the laundry room, her pants fit tightly but she didn’t mind.

She had just made her way away from the fence, starting her walk to the Hilltop.
After a long time of walking, she found a garage with all kind of motorcycles in front. She didn’t know how to ride them, but Daryl did and she always watched him when she was sitting on the back. It couldn’t be that hard, right?

Eventually she finally got one’s engine to start, but it was a motorcycle on which she had to nearly lay down on to even be sitting comfortably.
Why did people want to ride bikes like this?
She brushed it off, that’s a thing to worry about later. She tested the petals a little, slowly rolling forward. She twisted the handles, the bike stopping abruptly. Alright, that’s really all she had to know.

She took off to the Hilltop with a grin on her face, she really understood why Daryl liked his bike so much now.
When May arrived at the gates, she was met with about two dozen men tied together in front of the gate.
She hit the brakes, getting off the bike and putting it on the stand. She walked over, Aaron seeming shocked to see her.

“May,” he breathed out, immediately taking her into a tight embrace. May chuckled as she held onto him, “hey, where’s Maggie?” she asked, Aaron gesturing to the gate, “inside,” he said and May nodded, “thank you. I’ll be back in a moment,” she said, the gates opening for her when she walked up.

May walked into the barrington house, walking into the office. Maggie looked up at her and was shocked to see her, “May, oh thank god,” she rushed over, hugging her sister with such force May nearly fell back.

“are you okay?” she asked as she looked at her wounds and bruises. May nodded, “I’m okay.”
May looked at Maggie for a second before she hugged her again, closing her eyes. Maggie hugged her back, rubbing her back.
“What happened?” Maggie asked and May sighed, “I think I’m truly and utterly fucked.”

“Daddy wouldn’t approve of that language,” Maggie smiled and so did May, “I was at the Sanctuary,” May said, “again.”
Maggie sighed, “did he kidnap you?”
May nodded, “he sent Simon and Regina, when I was out in the forest they got me from behind. He nearly choked me to death.”

Maggie shook her head, “why does that man keep wanting you? Why you?” Maggie asked and May rubbed her brow, “I asked him that. Do you know what he told me?”
Maggie looked at her curiously, “well?”
“He told me that he loved me,” May said and Maggie looked more angry than May had ever seen her.

“He told you he loved you?” she asked, “unbelievable, un-fucking-believable!”
Enid walked in and she smiled, bright and happy, “May!” she called out, wrapping her arms around her from behind.
May held her arms up a little uncomfortably, looking back at who was hugging her, when she realized it was Enid she chuckled, turning around and hugging her back.
“Hi darling,” she smiled, rubbing circular motions on her upper back. “Are you okay?” Enid asked and May nodded, “I’m okay.”

When the two broke apart Enid turned to Maggie, “Maggie, Jesus is handing out food to the Saviors.”
Maggie and Enid walked out, leaving May to look around.
May walked out, bumping right into Aaron.

“Oh, sorry. Oh I can ask you, do you know where Daryl is? Is he here or at Alexandria?” May asked and Aaron bit his lip, thinking.
“He went back to Alexandria with Rick,” he said and May nodded, “okay. Thanks. Tell Maggie I’m going to Alexandria,” she said with a smile and Aaron nodded, “of course.”

May walked out, getting back on her bike and making her way over to Alexandria.
When she arrived, Daryl was already opening the gate for her. May laughed as she drove in, the bike nearly falling over with the speed she put it on the stand, running over to Daryl and wrapping her arms around him, kissing him deeply.

Daryl laughed against her lips as he lifted her up, “baby hi, where’d you go?” Daryl asked, peppering kisses over her face.
May paused.
“I was helping Michonne,” May then said and Daryl hummed, “mm alright, let me know next time, I was worried,” he said. May nodded, “I will.”

She smiled at him, “I love you,” she said and Daryl chuckled as he gently bit the tip of her nose, “and I love you.”
May hugged him tightly, inhaling him. God she missed him.
“You smell clean,” Daryl said, pulling back a little, “you showered?” he asked, “someone get a new soap or something?”

May nodded, “yea, I found a new one. Thought it was pretty nice,” she said and Daryl nodded, “it smells good.”
May grabbed his hand, pulling him along to the house. “I want you to myself now, c’mon.”
Daryl laughed as he walked with her, “you just got back!”

May dragged him into the bedroom, kissing him. Daryl held onto her waist, his hands slowly gliding to the small of her back. He hoisted her shirt up and off, taking a look at her.
“honey you’re..” May looked down, seeing most of her body bruised.
“it’s okay,” May said and Daryl shook his head, “no, lay down.”

Daryl walked out, coming back with the aloe vera bruise gel they had in the bathroom. May smiled, laying down on their bed.
Daryl sweetly smiled back at her and May’s heart clenched, he’s so precious.
Daryl got some gel in his hands, gently massaging it into May’s bruises.

May sighed as she turned onto her stomach, allowing Daryl to massage her.
“You really don’t have to,” May said, Daryl hummed, “I want to,” he said, slightly rolling his hips against May’s ass, since he was straddling her thighs.
May looked back at him with a slight grin on her face, “well I guess I’ll take you up on that offer.”
“is that right?” Daryl asked with a grin as he wiped his hands clean on his own blouse and reached beneath May.

She slightly lifted her hips while Daryl undid her pants, pulling them off. He kissed from her ankle to her calve, to her thighs and then her ass, pressing a kiss on her pelvic bone.
May hummed as she laid her cheek on her arms, closing her eyes as she felt Daryl’s hand inching down, two fingers slowly caressing her pussy through the panties she was wearing.

“God, you have to let me wear one of these while we’re fucking someday,” Daryl grumbled and May bit her lip, rolling them around, “I’d love that,” she said, kissing him.
Their tongues sensually rolled over one another, May grabbing onto him like he’d fly away.

“Spread your legs,” Daryl panted and May did, wrapping them around Daryl’s waist.
Daryl sat up on his knees and pulled off his blouse, throwing it off the bed and his pants followed soon after.
They were kissing while Daryl slowly jerked himself off, rubbing himself over May’s wet and glistening pussy.
“yea?” Daryl asked as he mouthed over May’s neck, gently biting into her. May nodded, “yea.”

Daryl slowly started pushing into her, May wincing while she adjusted to his tip. Daryl kissed down her collar bones, going down to her breasts and creating a pattern of hickeys on them both.
“God I love you,” Daryl panted as he slowly pushed in until he was fully inside.

Her insides felt so soft. May clenched around him and it felt like they were made for each other, to fit together perfectly.
Daryl moaned softly, “I love it when you do that,” he panted, sitting up and holding on to her waist. He slowly started fucking into her, watching his cock disappear inside her and how flushed her face got.

May panted and moaned, holding onto the bedsheets. Daryl started speeding up and soon they were roughly fucking, May pushing into him, meeting him in the middle with every harsh thrust.
“Get up,” Daryl sneered, grabbing her and turning her around.
He put her on her hands and knees, soon grabbing her hair and pulling her upper back against his chest.

He kept pulling her hair back while he fucked into her, May’s eyes rolling back into her head while Daryl’s other hand made bruises in her hipbones.
“You like that? Yea you do don’t you,” Daryl lowly spoke in her ear, his hand moving from her hair to her throat, gently squeezing.

The hand on her hip went down to play with her clit, May desperately grabbing onto Daryl’s sides.
“Look at the open door,” Daryl sneered into her ear, May’s heart hammering as she slowly averted her eyes to the hallway. They’d left the door open and Michonne was watching them. Daryl had turned her towards Michonne to give her a show.

Right when the two made eye contact, May came all over Daryl’s cock, her mouth open even though she didn’t make a sound.
Daryl let her fall forward on the bed, her ass up in the ear and moaning into the duvet, desperately grabbing onto it.

A hand was latched into her hair and she was dragged upward, coming face to face with Michonne. Michonne just grinned and kissed her, May nearly being unable to kiss her back.

“oh mommy,” Daryl choked in a high pitched voice, his back slightly bending as he held onto her hips, his eyes squeezed shut as he rutted into her. Michonne looked at Daryl and then at May, who hungrily kissed her again.
“please, oh-“ Daryl kept murmuring, soft ‘mommy’s’ under his breath and groans and whimpers.

“I’m gonna cum, mommy please let me cum inside,” he moaned and May nodded, “cum inside me, I want to be so full of your cum,” May moaned while Michonne mouthed over and bit into her throat.
Daryl let out a high pitched whimper as he settled inside of her as deep as he could, flooding her with his warm cum.

He pulled out, collapsing on the bed beside May.
Michonne looked at him and she chuckled as she continued ravishing May’s body.
“Sorry,” Daryl panted, “you could’ve joined if I noticed you a little earlier.”
Michonne shook her head, “it’s alright.”

May groaned as she hid her face in the duvet, “I’m not gonna be walking for days after this.”
Daryl chuckled as he pressed his face into her side boob, softly kissing her.
“I love you,” he whispered, May smiling, “I love you too.”

;

May was looking around Alexandria, Daryl, Michonne, Rosita and Tara had left and now she was looking for Carl, but he didn’t seem to be at home either.

Scott walked up to her, “hey May? Jesus called, they’re asking you to come over to the hilltop.”
May nodded, “of course, tell him I’m on my way,” she said, immediately going to get her gear.

When she arrived at the Hilltop, Jesus walked up to her.
“Nice bike,” he said and May chuckled, “thanks. What’s up?”
“We need some help guarding prisoners,” he said, signing to a pen they’d made. May looked at them, frowning, “why is Gregory in there?”

“Precaution,” Jesus said, handing her a gun. “Happy to help,” May said, Jesus giving her a nod before they parted ways again.
May kept watch and helped around where she could.

May was in the car with Dianne, Maggie, Jesus and a man called Neil. They were on their way to the Sanctuary, supposed to meet Rick and the others there.
Jesus sighed, “Do you think they’ll surrender?” he then asked.
“They will,” Maggie said, nodding. “eventually.”

“Not now?” Jesus asked her, “Would we give up that quick?” Maggie asked him. “No, we wouldn’t,” Jesus answered her.
“Damn straight,” Neil, who was sat next to her, said and May chuckled, “we’ll win this. I know we will.”
Maggie looked back at her, the two sharing a meaningful glance.
“They don’t surrender today, they will soon,” Maggie said, turning back to the road.

“Just need to run out of food… water…” Maggie trailed off, “choices.”
Jesus slowly nodded, keeping his eyes on the road.
After another few minutes of driving Maggie suddenly shifted in her seat, “slow down,” she told Jesus.
“What is it?” Dianne asked. “Tree in the road wasn’t there before,” Maggie said, “could’ve fallen on its own,” Jesus said. “Trees do that.”

“it’s them,” May said, leaning on the two front seats. “Something happened,” Maggie said, grabbing her walkie while Jesus stilled in the road.
“Bertie, turn around,” Maggie said, but there was no answer. “Bertie!”

“Maggie,” May said, looking back at headlights coming towards them. A truck parked in front of them, the back opening, revealing Saviors.
“Oh shit,” Neil said, Saviors behind them probably raiding the cars.

There was someone with them. They pushed him out of the truck and put him on his knees.
“No,” May choked out, her eyes stuck to the guy. “Maggie it’s Jerry. They’re gonna kill him.”
They put a big box against the hood of the car, then the sound of the Savior truck’s door opening.
Simon walked out.

“Hello, hello, hello!” Simon said, holding his hand up in the air. “Ahh, what a damn nice night.”
“Maggie,” May said, her heart beating faster with every second that passed. “Don’t be scared, it’s gonna be alright,” Maggie said, glancing back at her.

“You all know the drill! Due to your recent decisions, everything has changed. And yet, nothing has changed. Everyone needs to hand over their guns. Gary, shoot that beautiful bastard if anyone tries anything. Same goes for everyone in the cars.” Simon demanded, the men walked up to them and Jesus handed his gun over, May only handing over her rifle, not her hidden handguns.

“Maybelle, do you have anything else?” Simon asked, looking at her through Maggie’s window. May shook her head, “no, Simon.”
Simon bit his lip, then stepped back. “Get out of the car.”

May was stood on the road, Simon patting her down. “Take off your boots,” he said, gesturing to her shoes. “No,” May said, Simon staring at her. “Take. Off. Your. Boots,” he sneered into her face, May turning her head away, but she still didn’t do as asked.

Simon shoved her back into the car, Dianne catching her. May stared at him and quickly pulled her legs in before Simon shut the door on them.
“How’d you get out?” Maggie asked Simon bitterly, “Three guesses,” Simon said, smiling as he leaned on the open window. Maggie kept quiet. “Well, let’s just say we figured it out.”

“What’d you do to the others-“ Maggie started and Simon cut her off, “oh yea, that’s exactly where I was going next. Right now, Kingdom is getting it’s innards splayed out for the world to see. And the Saviors will be taking possession of that property, starting tonight. Same with Alexandria. As long as they don’t make it complicated,” Simon laughed, “But Hilltop? The farmers? The breadbasket of our nascent civilization? It’s your lucky day. You’ve been chosen to keep producing.”

Maggie was still staring forward through the windshield, refusing to look at Simon. “Gregory made a bit of a fool out of me in front of the big man,” Simon continued, “so I am hoping that you are the one to make things right.”
Music was coming from a distance, opera. May looked around, frowning at the faint sound.
“You hear that?” Simon asked. “I need you to shift into active listening. Eugene! Who, by the way, I was admittedly skeptical of, but, man, worked out like gangbusters. He helped us get out of the situation with the masses of the cold and impolite. And now my guys are leading the rest of the heard away. So, this can go one of two ways. One, I can kill this likable gent-” Simon stood again, gesturing to Jerry.

“- on his knees over there, drag you out of this car and put you in this box. Hmm?” May grabbed onto Maggie’s shoulder, Maggie putting her hand over May’s.
“In which you will not suffocate to death… like your friend. Sasha. And then we take you to Hilltop, gather everyone up, and kill you in front of the whole place,” Simon was having a great time. Or so it seemed.

“Don’t you dare, Negan wouldn’t allow you,” May sneered at him, Simon slowly turning his head toward her with a smile, “shut up, Maybelle,” Simon emphasized on her name, May glaring at him.
“And then drag you back to the Sanctuary,” Simon continued to Maggie, “and put you on a spike in front of HQ. And then my people will lead the walker herd to the Hilltop and pull off the same move that your people tried unsuccessfully at our place.”
Simon sighed, “what a pain in the ass for everyone concerned. Hmm?” Simon nodded, “Or two, you turn around, go home, start watering that sorghum, save everyone, and most importantly, me, a lot of trouble. And yeah, we’re gonna have to kill one of your people. But then we’re aces.”

Gary, the Savior holding Jerry, pointed his gun at him. Simon held his hand up, “nah Gary, I got this.”
Simon said, and in a split second he raised his gun, pointing it at their car and pulling the trigger.
May gasped as she dodged, covering her head. He’d hit Neil right in the head, May panting as she looked at him with wide eyes.

Maggie started softly crying while Simon leaned into the car again, “I just really needed you to know what I was talkin’ about.” Maggie was breathing shakily, “I need you to smell it,” Simon rasped.
“Now tell me I don’t got to kill this gent with the lustrous mane.. Or Negan’s favorite Alexandrian.”

Jesus looked back at May, May looking at Simon.
“Tell me I don’t got to go down the line. Tell me, Maggie!” Simon shouted, his voice raising with every word.
“Gary!” he shouted when Maggie didn’t answer, “no!” Maggie screamed, “you don’t need to do any of it. I just want to ask you a favor.”
Simon was a little shocked, May could see it in his posture. “What is that?”

“I’d like that box. Take Neil home, to bury him in,” Maggie asked him, May leaning back in her seat, Diane pulling her a little closer protectively.
“Favor granted,” Simon said.
He walked away again and May managed to choke out, “Jesus? Can I have the walkie to Alexandria?”

Jesus handed it to her, May pressing the button as she shakily said: “Daryl?”
She released the button, listening to the static, “hi sugar,” came Daryl’s gruff voice, “you alright?”

May swallowed thickly, “don’t go to the Sanctuary, don’t come anywhere near the roads, either. Just stay home.”
“Alright,” Daryl’s voice came again and after that it was just quiet as they returned to the Hilltop.

Maggie immediately got out of the car when they arrived, May getting out too. Maggie stomped over to the pen, looking at the captive Saviors.
Gregory immediately rushed to the front, “Margaret, I-I understand you putting me in here, a-and message received but… you know I don’t belong in here.”

“shut up,” Maggie said, looking over the crowd. “What happened out there?” Kal asked, May biting her tongue.
“That one.” Maggie pointed at the man who tried to kill Jesus. “Get him out.”
“He gets out?” Gregory asked disgruntled.
“Maggie what are you doing?” Jesus asked while the man was taken out of the gates, standing in front of Maggie.

“May I need your gun,” Maggie said and May reached down, taking off her boot and pulling her handgun out, she handed it to Maggie.
“This one tried to kill you,” Maggie said to Jesus. A young man stepped up to the bars, “Maggie, you don’t want to do this.”
“Shut up, Al,” the man who tried to kill Jesus said. “If Cupcake wants to put on a show, let her put on a show,” he said, looking back at the young man. The moment he turned his head back toward Maggie, she shot him.

“You want to be next?” Maggie asked, the body having fallen to the ground with a thud. The young man stepped back, “no, I don’t.”
“Saviors killed one of our own tonight on the road,” Maggie told Kal, “We aren’t even but that was a start.”
Maggie started walking away, “Maggie,” Jesus said, Maggie stopped walking, “get more guards on duty. Start fortifying the walls and bury Neil. First light, everybody starts tending crops.”

“I thought we don’t give up,” Jesus said, “no, we don’t,” Maggie said, maybe a little too harsh. “Simon said the others are under attack, which means there’s no more supplies going in, but there might be people. We have to be ready. Gonna be up to Hilltop to make the last stand.”

Maggie walked off to the Barrington house, May watching her go. She looked at Jesus, he just sighed and took off toward his trailer, May walking to the Barrington house to be with Maggie.

;

May was helping wherever she could the whole day, so when the gate opened and revealed the Alexandrians, including her husband, she was relieved.

May rushed over to Daryl, who was holding Judith. May hugged him tightly, Judith in between their embrace.
Daryl looked over her shoulder at Maggie, “Carl’s dead.” He said and May pulled back immediately, looking at him, “what?” she asked, her voice breaking.
Daryl bit his lip, she could see he was struggling too. “I’m very sorry,” he choked out and May hugged him again, her shoulders starting to shake as Daryl rubbed her back, pressing his face into her neck.

“where’s Rick?” May asked while they walked to the Barrington house. “He went to bury him with Michonne,” Daryl said and May bit her lip, her voice breaking as she asked:
“was it them? Did Negan kill him?”

Daryl shook his head, “he got bit.”
“Did they- eat him?” May asked, shocked. Daryl shook his head, “no. He was just bit. Was fine for a few days,” he shifted Judith on his arm with a strained sound.
“I’ll take her,” May said, lifting Judith from Daryl’s arms and holding her herself. “Thanks,” Daryl said, wrapping an arm around May’s shoulder, walking with her.

;

They were sitting against a car, Daryl and May together, while Judith played in the grass in front of them. May laid her head on Daryl’s shoulder, watching Judith.
“I think I’d rather have us be uncle Daryl and aunt May than dad and mom,” May said and Daryl leaned his cheek against her head, “okay.”

“Open the gates, it’s Rick!” Kal shouted, May immediately getting up and rushing over to the gate.
“Rick!” she called out, running at him, when Rick saw her he got ready for impact. May jumped into his arms, wrapping her own tightly around his neck.
Rick caught her and took a step back so he wouldn’t fall over, “hey. You heard?” Rick asked and May nodded, “yes,” she pulled back, holding onto his face, “I’m so sorry.”

Rick nodded, subtly wiping tears that were welling up, “thanks, May. I’ll go talk to Maggie,” he said, subtly kissing her and then taking Michonne’s hand, the two of them walking away while May went back to Judith and Daryl.

“How is he holding up?” Daryl asked and May shook her head, “I don’t think he is, at all.”

Soon, Rick went out there with a group from the Hilltop to watch the roads. While Michonne, Maggie, Rosita and Enid went another way.

Judith was showing her creation of mud with a stick in it to May, who was nodding and humming along as Judith explained to her how good her mud cakes were.
Daryl chuckled as he watched them, that was his mistake, because now Judith went over to him to go tell him about her mud cakes.

Daryl winced and May laughed, sitting next to Daryl again. When Judith was done she put the mud cake down and threw herself into May and Daryl, May laughing as she caught her, Judith’s head laying on the leg Daryl had laid straight on the grass, the other bend.
May held onto her body, which was in her lap.
“I love you,” May smiled at Daryl, “and I love you, sugar,” Daryl chuckled, kissing her.

;

May had been assigned to the infirmary, since Maggie wanted everyone with medical experience to help. She was with Siddiq and a grumpy woman, the Hilltop’s new doctor.

She was quietly sitting on a stool while the doctor and Siddiq argued about letting him help.
The woman looked at May, “stand up,” she said and May did, a little confused.
“Come here,” she commanded her and May walked over, “sit back down on the stool.”

May frowned as she walked back over and sat down, “good, you know how to follow orders. I want you as my assistant. How many books have you read about stuff like this exactly?”
“all the books the surgeon from Alexandria had at least three times.”

The doctor sighed with a smile, “amazing. Now, you two will not go out there to fight, am I understood?”
May nodded, “yes, but uhm, I have a husband and a little girl out there.. If he’s in trouble I need to help him.”
The doctor shook her head, “you can’t. I need you in here.”
May didn’t argue, the doctor was way too determined for that.

Soon it was night time and May had put Judith to bed, she was reading her a bed time story when there was loud gunfire outside the gates. May stopped reading, looking at the window with wide eyes, “stay here.”

She got up, walking over to the window and glancing out of it. She couldn’t see anything in the dark, only more and louder gunfire, “fuck,” she hissed under her breath.
“Judy, stay here,” she said, kissing her forehead. “I’ll be right back,” she ran out, on her way to the infirmary.

She rushed out of Barrington house, right into the fire. She covered her head and hid behind a pillar, she glanced around it, a bullet flying just passed her face. She panted as she stared at the thing having lodged into the wall.
She looked at the infirmary trailer and made a run for it. She was being fired at, but someone was covering her.

She looked toward it, seeing Daryl defending her. “Go!” he shouted, May diving inside the trailer, panting.
“Good, you’re here!” the doctor said, May looking at her with tousled hair.

May had been working hard to assist, doing everything she possibly could. The gunfire went quiet and all the light disappeared from the premises.
Then, just as planned, Rick’s group emerged and ambushed the Saviors coming out of their hiding spots.

May watched the Saviors flee their walls with a relieved sigh, being called by the doctor she went and helped her again.

;

The next morning, May woke up in a bed next to Daryl, Judith draped over her chest, her legs on Daryl’s waist.
She smiled, gently carding her hand through Daryl’s hair, who opened one eye, looking at her. He shifted slightly, cuddling into May’s side, his face tucked into her neck.

May lifted Judith over herself, so her head was laying on May’s shoulder, her small body tucked into her side.
“Did she crawl into bed with us last night?” May asked in a groggy voice, “mhm,” Daryl said sleepily.

May kissed his eyelid, Daryl’s hand coming up to rest on her breast. His finger slightly twitched when May’s fingertips gently glided over his forearm.
“I love you,” May whispered, kissing Daryl’s head and then Judith’s.
Daryl babbled something that sounded something like ‘you too’.
May chuckled, Judith starting to shift beside her, then groggily sitting up, her hair going everywhere.

“good morning,” May said, brushing the hair out of her face. Judith threw herself down on May’s chest, staring at Daryl.
Daryl reached toward her eye, getting some sleep out of the corner of it.
He leaned forward and kissed the bridge of her nose, Judith closing her eyes again as May went to lay on her side, Judith tucked in between Daryl and May.

“We have to get up,” May sighed and Judith made a grumbling sound, which made Daryl laugh. “If you get up May will braid your hair today,” Daryl whispered and May hummed, “is that right? Okay then, I’ll braid both your hair.”

Daryl rolled his eyes fondly, “no you won’t.”
“I will,” May defiantly said, Daryl smiling, “okay okay, but a small one at the back, not those girly French braids.”
“I promise,” May said, giving him a kiss and then sitting up together with Judith.

They’d all showered and gotten dressed, and were now sitting out in the sun. May had just finished braiding Judith’s hair, and now it was Daryl’s turn. May sat on the steps while Daryl sat in between her legs on the ground, allowing May to twist his hair into a nice braid.

“It looks amazing,” May said when she was finished, Daryl standing up again. “It better. I have things to do so I’ll see you tonight, okay?” he notified, leaning down to kiss her. “Okay,” she smiled, kissing him back.

May spend the time with Judith, playing hide and seek, letting Judith ‘braid’ her hair and re-braiding Judith’s when she’d pulled out a few strands on accident while playing.
That evening, the people of the Hilltop, Alexandria and the Kingdom all slept on the floor of the Barrington house, mostly in the foyer but some were also in the hallway.

Judith was lying in bed with her and Daryl was downstairs, sleeping there along the people and making sure everyone was okay.
It was about three AM when the screaming broke out, May sitting up as fast as she could. She got off the bed, Daryl’s band tshirt hanging off of her shoulder while her bare feet softly padded on the floor. She wasn’t wearing pants (just underwear), since she had been sleeping.

May opened the door and she frowned when someone’s back was turned towards it. She put a hand on the man’s shoulder, “hey, what’s happening?” she asked and the man turned around, his eyes white.
May shrieked as she pulled her hand back, the walker trying to bite into it. She fell back, holding the beast back by its shoulders.

She didn’t have her knife, or anything to kill it with. “Judith stay on the bed!” she shouted over the growling of the walker and Judith’s crying, the screams downstairs louder because of the open door.
The walker stilled, blood spilling from it, onto May. Daryl shoved it off of her, grabbing her and sitting her up right, “are you okay, did it get you?” he panted, handing her a knife.

May shook her head, “no,” she said, “we have to go help.”
Daryl nodded, May went over to the bed and kissed Judith, “stay,” she said and walked out of the room, locking it behind herself.
Daryl and May rushed downstairs, running into the crowd and starting to kill every walker in sight.

May was standing in the empty room, covered in bodies, panting. She was covered in sprays of blood, her face stained with it.
“The hell happened?” Daryl asked Rick, “I don’t know,” the man answered him, looking around. “Maybe walkers got in.”

“Maybe during the fight,” Morgan said, May glancing at the bodies, “these are our own people, though,” Daryl exclaimed, May bending down to examine one. “Look, no bite wounds.”
There was screaming from upstairs and they immediately took off towards it.

When they ran into the room, the threat had subsided. Carol had killed the walker. “You alright?” Daryl asked.
“Yeah just.. he wasn’t bit,” Carol panted, “but he turned.”

“Negan’s bat,” Rick said, “when I was out there with him, it was covered in walker blood. I just thought he’d crossed some. But maybe…”
“They have us working for them again,” Maggie said, May anxiously looking at her. “Killin’ our own.”

“It’s the fever,” the sick man on the bed said, May hadn’t even noticed him. “That’s what it is. It makes sense now.”
He paused, “one of you..” his voice started breaking, “you’re gonna have to do it.” He was breathing heavily as he said that, May sighing as she pinched the bridge of her nose, looking away.
“I can’t. You gotta do it for me. Please,” Bruce was crying right now, May staring down at the floor.

Daryl and Rick walked into the room Rick was renovating, with the crib, where Judith was supposed to be.
Tara and Rosita pointed their guns at them, Rick holding his hand up, “hey.”
They lowered the weapons.

“Good out there?” Rosita asked, “house is clear. Where’s Judith?” Rick asked, Rosita looking around. “Not in here,” she said and then realization dawned upon her as Rick ran out into the hallway, “Judith!” he screamed through the house, running through the hallway.

He ran out into the foyer, looking up at the stairs to see May holding her, who’d gotten dressed. “She’s okay, she’s okay,” May quickly said, “she was sleeping with me.”
Rick sighed in relief, walking back into the room.

The next day was quiet, and mostly sad. The countless graves alongside Abraham’s and Glenn’s.
May had helped Daryl take the braid out of his hair, so now his hair was curly. He looked adorable, or so May had told him at least fifteen times that day.

Daryl was sitting on the back of May’s motorcycle, May whooping and cheering while Daryl screamed in fear, tightly holding onto her waist.
“This is not responsible driving!” he shouted over the sound of the engine, May just laughing at him as the front wheel briefly came off the ground, making Daryl hold onto her even tighter.

“I’m a great driver,” May said, slowing down. Daryl relaxed a little, breathing heavily, “it’s not funny, you’re gonna kill us.”
“Aren’t you happy I even learned how to ride one of these things?” May asked, Daryl sitting back a little, so May’s ass was pressed into his crotch as she leaned over the motorcycle.
“I was perfectly fine with you riding somethin’ else, sugar,” he said, the grin evident in his voice.

May pulled up to the bridge, the both of them getting off the motorcycle as they made their way to their ’secret’ spot under the willow.
“I thought we were gonna have a calming day at our spot, but you’re turning it into something else,” May grinned, wrapping her arms around Daryl’s neck.

“I love you,” he just growled before he kissed her, walking her back to the stone railing of the bridge. He pressed her against it, May catching herself on the edge with a soft grunt.
Daryl pulled back, “have you ever had sex on a boat floating on a beautiful body of water?” he asked and May faked being in thought, “no can’t say I have.”

That’s how they ended up giggling in a boat, quite far away from the shore. Daryl got rid of his boxers, the two of them now completely naked as Daryl leaned forward, May wrapping her arms around his neck as they made out.

Daryl got himself situated, angling himself until his cock could slide into her. He slowly slid home with a sigh of pleasure, May’s eyes fluttering shut as she led her head fall back on the wood of the boat, a breathy moan coming from her lips.

“you okay?” Daryl asked, the pleasure obvious in his voice. May nodded, “yes, god- please move.”
Daryl slowly rolled his hips, the water audibly sloshing under them. It was such a strange experience.
May rolled them around, Daryl grunting at the hard wood of the planks.

May slowly lifted her hips up and brought them back down against Daryl’s, grinding herself onto him. Daryl threw his head back, not feeling ashamed for his loud moans.
May continued the motion, Daryl reaching out to her breasts.

May caught his wrists, slamming them back down in the boat. Daryl looked a little shocked at first, but then he smirked.
“Thought I was in charge,” he grinned, but when May clenched around him and slowly pulled herself up and back down, he let out a sharp moan, his eyes rolling back.

“May, god,” he groaned and May’s hand got snug around in his throat, soft pressure being applied. “Nuh uh, what do we say?” she asked and Daryl closed his eyes, his lips parted as he didn’t even hesitate to say it.
“Mommy,” he said in a breathy voice, “that’s right,” May dragged her words out as she rewarded him with another soft grip of her inner walls, Daryl whimpering as his thighs slightly twitched.

“you just lay back and enjoy, baby,” May said as she started pulling herself up and letting herself fall back down again, repeating the motion until Daryl was trembling and whimpering under her.
“Let me know when you’re gonna cum,” May said, panting herself. Daryl nodded, “yes, mommy.”
May carded her hand through his hair, gripping it in a tight fist, pulling at his roots.
“good boy,” she rewarded him, her other hand playing with his nipple.

The friction on his cock soon had Daryl moaning, his arms now trembling too. “Gonna cum, mommy I’m-“ Daryl cried out as his cock was pulled out from the warm heat of May’s body. He looked at her, panting, whining as he threw his head back.

“Don’t pout,” May chuckled. Daryl’s cock was swollen, the head purple, he really was about to explode.
May waited a minute or two before she sank back down again, Daryl letting out a pleased sigh.
“Ever been edged to oblivion before?” she asked him casually, Daryl shaking his head. May made a sound of disapproval.
“No mommy,” he panted, May licking her lips as she leaned forward, “such a good boy. Listening to me,” she said, giving him a gentle kiss but pulling away when Daryl tried to deepen it.

“Love you,” May smiled down at him, her hand on his throat. Daryl was looking up at her, the confusion evident in his eyes, “love you too,” he breathed out.
“I’m getting cramps though,” she said, turning them around, Daryl now staring down at her.

May knew she still had the upper hand, looking into Daryl’s eyes. This man oozed submissiveness, he was made to kneel down to her.
“Can I?” Daryl asked and May nodded, Daryl immediately shoving deep inside of her, May gasping in surprise.

He leaned forward, May holding onto his shoulders as he fucked into her. Daryl’s hand gripped her thigh, over her scar.
He sat up on his knees, throwing his head back as he pushed in as deep as he could, obviously about to cum, but he cried out in pain as he felt May’s hand tightly wrap around the base, stopping his orgasm.

“Jesus fucking Christ!” he shouted, shoving her hand away and pinning her wrists above her head. May nearly winced at how hard he did so, she’d really driven him to his limit already.

“Get your hands off me,” Daryl spat into her face. May only got more aroused as he did so. She thought it was incredibly hot how he’d overpowered her.
“You can’t go without my hands on you,” May grinned and Daryl shoved himself into her, May’s legs wrapping around his waist as he fucked into her.

“I’m gonna fucking cum so deep inside of you,” Daryl said with a slight chuckle while May couldn’t even answer, Daryl starting to rub her clit as fast as he could.
May tried to close her knees together, her body shaking as she arched her back. Daryl kept fucking into her, feeling her pussy wrapping tightly around him as she came.

Daryl didn’t give May a chance to recover as he kept going, chasing his own orgasm while May’s toes curled. Daryl pulled her legs over his shoulder, moaning with every thrust until he pushed himself deeper than he had before, pushing his tip against her cervix as he came deep inside of her.

He was panting incredibly hard while May pulled him against herself. “Want to go for a swim?” May asked with a giggle and Daryl laughed, kissing her passionately.
Then he wrapped his arms around May and rolled to the side, enough for May to squeal as the boat turned over, the both of them being engulfed by the clear water of the lake.

May came up first, laughing as she looked around for Daryl.
He hadn’t come up yet.
She frowned as she waited for him, she even looked under the boat. “Daryl?” she called out, really starting to get worried.

Something grabbed her by her ankle and she screamed as she was pulled down into the water, seeing Daryl grinning at her.
The moment they came above, May splashed water at Daryl. “Oh, you asshole!” May shouted, pushing at his chest.

Daryl laughed as he kissed her, keeping them both above the water. “I thought you drowned,” May said, peppering kisses over his face.
“I wouldn’t leave you on this earth alone,” Daryl said with a smile, May giggling as she pressed a wet kiss against Daryl’s lips.

“Come on, lets get our clothes,” May panted, going underwater. Daryl could see her silhouette starting to swim to the shore, following after her.

May walked onto the small beach like area, sighing as the warm sun heated her up. She looked back at Daryl who also waded out of the water, coming over to her. He was smiling from ear-to-ear as he grabbed her waist and pulled her closer, kissing her softly.

May giggled into the kiss, their tongues gently swiping along one another. “Get dressed,” Daryl said, his hands squeezing her ass while he kissed her neck.
May gripped onto his hair, gently pulling, “I would, if you’d let go of me,” she said and Daryl bit his lip with a smile, nodding as he stepped back, going to get his own clothes.

;

Daryl had gone off with Rosita to check out the bullet outpost, leaving May at the Hilltop. Daryl wasn’t gone for long when Gregory turned up at the gates, Maggie had locked him up again.

May was standing by the pen, watching, when Rick and Michonne appeared on either side of her. “Hey,” May said, patting both their butts. Michonne looked at her with a raised eyebrow and May smiled, while Rick didn’t have much of a reaction. He was used to it.

Maggie walked over to them and May retracted her hands. Maggie silently handed a map over to Rick, it had writing on it.
‘Tomorrow afternoon – Negan and 10 men at the X. other 11 person teams at each of the circles. End Negan, end the rest, end this’
May read it, “that must be from Dwight,” May said while Rick opened the map, looking at the X and circled spots.

“What’re we gonna do?” Maggie asked, the four looking between themselves worriedly.

;

The next morning, May was sitting in the sun on the grass, sharpening her knifes and loading her guns up.

“Sugar!” Daryl called out, some people standing around a table, Daryl was standing between them too and beckoned her over.
May got up and walked over to him, a hand slipping under his shirt and gently scratching his back while she looked at the map on the table.

“All right. We’ll stick to this road, keep to the trees, we’ll get there quicker. Plus, we can keep an eye on the road that way,” Daryl explained, pointing at a spot on the map.
“Yeah if they’re planning anything we’ll see it,” Rosita said, crossing her arms.

“You think you can trust Gregory?” Michonne asked, “what he told us?”
“I locked him up inside the house,” Maggie said, May chuckling a little. “He knew I wouldn’t let him walk around free. He knew he was coming back to that. He doesn’t believe in anything except himself, and he’d have to believe in the Saviors a whole lot to send us into a trap and think it would work out for him.”

“Unless Dwight didn’t tell him,” Daryl said, May looking between her sister and husband. “That asshole could be setting us up.”
The paper rustled as Rick grabbed it, folding it up and putting it into his pocket.

Carol walked away, May going back over to her knives and guns. She got all the casings out of the grass and got everything settled in her gear.
“It’s chilly,” May said, Daryl standing over her. “You think so?” Daryl asked while May got to her feet again.

“Yeah,” she said, Daryl chewing the nail of his thumb. May pulled his hand away from his mouth, “don’t chew on your nails,” she said, Daryl smiling as he leaned in for a kiss. “Okay mommy,” he said before their lips met, May giggling into the kiss.
“I’ll get my jacket for you,” Daryl said and May smiled, “thanks.”

May and Daryl were walking out front, Daryl’s leather jacket huge on May, but keeping her warm. Daryl held onto May’s hand tightly, May squeezing his hand reassuringly.
Ezekiel, Jerry, Carol, Rosita, Morgan and Rick and Michonne were walking behind them, Jesus slightly in front of them.

They were camped in the forest, watching the Saviors in the road. When Rick gave the sign they took them down, looking around the walkers they were tying to cars in the road.
Daryl brushed passed May, looking at the men they’d killed and looting them, looking through their pockets and taking their guns.

“Good people, I found something on our quarry,” Ezekiel said. May and Daryl glanced at each other with a knowing smirk, the two of them having been talking about Ezekiel’s odd way of formulating sentences.
“What is it?” Michonne asked while everyone gathered around.

“A list and another map. And what appear to be other facts,” Ezekiel explained, Rick looking at the map. “They’re lining up Saviors on the Old Mill Road. That’s where Negan will be.” He said.

“We have to get to Negan before they figure out what happened here,” Carol said, May leaning on her shoulder with her elbow, Daryl on her other side, doing the same. Carol looked between the two and snickered, May smiling too.

“Maggie,” Rick said over his walkie. “I’m here,” came her sister’s voice. “It’s time. It was a trap. So we’re changing the plan.”

Onto the next stop.

They met at the bottom of a hill, and they were now hiking up. Daryl was silently walking, holding his crossbow, while May jumped around him, never shutting up.
“Are you nervous?” Daryl asked, looking at her over his shoulder and then having to turn his head to the other side to keep her in his vision.

“Can you tell?” May asked, coming to walk beside him, holding his hand. “A little, yea,” Daryl smiled, May worriedly smiling back at him.
“It’s just.. this is it. We’re gonna kill Negan, it’s.. I don’t know, I think I’m excited?” she chuckled, shaking her head. Daryl biting his lip with a smile as he pulled her to a stop, pulling her back to himself and passionately kissing her.

“Damn right. We’re gonna kill him.”

Chapter Text

Daryl had stopped walking, looking out over the hill. “What? What is it?” May asked and then looked towards the view. A huge walker herd in the trees beneath them.
“Oh jesus,” Rosita said. “Holy damn,” Jerry said. “You ever see one that big?”

“No,” Rick said, squinting at the sun. “Things are changing. Let’s go.”
Rick continued walking and May and Daryl went after him, the group slowly starting to move again.
Daryl looked at Ezekiel, “how much further?”
“We grow closer,” Ezekiel answered, “Yonder, over the ridge.”

May giggled softly and Daryl elbowed her, soon the two went running over the hill, Daryl chasing after May.
After a while of running, getting caught, screaming and laughing, then running again, Daryl and May went to walk next to Rick and Michonne.

“You’re like two little kids,” Rick said, rolling his eyes. “That’s all her,” Daryl said, defiantly pointing at May. May shook her head, mouthing to Rick about how he’s lying.
Rick just chuckled and wrapped an arm around May’s shoulder, kissing her temple.

May held onto him with a smile, looking up at him. Rick glanced back before he gave her a quick peck, Daryl scoffing playfully as he grabbed May and dipped her, May laughing as Daryl kissed her passionately.

“Get a room!” Jesus playfully shouted and Daryl pulled May up again, smiling. May wrapped her arms around Daryl’s neck, kissing him again. She looked toward Maggie, and noticed her sadly looking at them.
May frowned a little, taking Daryl’s hand and pulling him to the front again.

They were walking in a valley, hills all around them, when the whistling all around them started. Everyone pointed their guns in the direction they thought it was coming from. Daryl and May kept close together, standing in a small formation as they looked around swiftly, trying to spot anyone.

“Well damn Rick, look at that,” came Negan’s voice, but it sounded like it was coming from.. everywhere.
“Pegged again. Pegged so very hard,” his taunting voice sounded amplified, like he was talking through a speaker, a microphone, even.

“I ambushed your ambush with an even bigger ambush!”

“How about you step out and face us!” Rick shouted, May glancing at Maggie, who gave her sister a reassuring nod.

“Oh, I am everywhere, Rick.” He could hear them, so he was close enough to hear them, but they couldn’t see him.

“Some more bullhorns, more walkies,” Negan paused, “pick a direction to run. See how you do. Make it fun for all of us.” He paused again. “Guess what I did! I brought you some of your old friends. You remember your old buddy Eugene? Well, he is the person that made today possible. Same goes for Dwighty boy here! In case you were wondering, he didn’t ream you on purpose.

No, he is just a.. a gutless nothin’ that sucks at life, and now he gets to stand up here and watch you all die, and he’s gonna live with that. Gabriel, well… he’s got to go too!” the sound of a gun cocking.

“We are cleaning house today, Rick! And then… there’s you. It never had to be a fight. You just had to accept how things are. So… here we go. Congratulations, Rick.”
Daryl was stood in front of May, aiming his gun all around them, while May was stopping to listen.

“3!”

“2!”

“1!”

A line of Saviors showed up at the hill and May pointed her gun, but they all started dropping down like they’d gotten shot. There was shouting in the distance, May confused as she looked at Rick.
“Now!” Rick shouted and they all ran towards the Saviors, firing their guns.

“He’s running!” May shouted as she went after Negan, firing her gun but eventually having to defend herself to other saviors.
They ended up all coming together on a hill, Saviors with their guns scattered along the uprising platform.

“Don’t shoot!” Laura shouted, a woman she’d gotten to know, since Negan liked her. “Please,” she said softer as they got closer, “we’re done.”
She was panting as she looked at May, giving her a little nod May didn’t understand.

Laura took a knee, “it’s over.”
The Saviors on the hill started kneeling, May looking at them, more than shocked to say the least.
May ran off, up the hill, seeing Rick and Negan. They were standing closer than ever before and Negan still had his bat in his hands, while Rick seemed to be unarmed.

“Rick!” she shouted, aiming her gun at Negan and firing, but lodging the bullet into the tree.
“Rick!” she shouted again, and right before she made it to them, Negan dropped to his knees.

His body fell over, he was bleeding out of his throat and May fell back in shock, sliding across the leaves with the speed she was going at.
She was leaning on her hands, staring at Negan with wide eyes.

She scrambled to get up, “I’ll go get Michonne and- and Daryl-“ she was off again before Rick could even comprehend her words.
She didn’t have to run far as the group was already making their way over the hill, May running right into Daryl.

“hey, hey what’s wrong?” Daryl asked, looking to where Rick was standing. May shook her head, “it’s not wrong, Daryl,” she smiled breathlessly, “he killed him. He’s dead. Negan’s gonna die, he’s bleeding out.”

Rick turned around, walking toward them. “Save him,” he said, May’s expression faltering. “What? What is he-“
Siddiq was stepping forward, “no!” Maggie shouted, Michonne hanging onto her so she wouldn’t run forward.

“No, he can’t. No! No he killed Glenn!” she screamed. May kept holding onto Daryl who was staring at Rick, the hurt and betrayal in his eyes broke her heart.
“We have to,” Rick said. “We have to end it!” Maggie screamed at him, “Rick!” she sobbed.

May let go of Daryl, rushing over to Maggie and embracing her in a hug, “we have to make it right!” she sobbed, May feeling Maggie’s arms wrap around her tightly.
“We can’t make it right, but this makes it over. It’s over,” Michonne said, “no,” Maggie cried, May closing her eyes as a stray tear ran down her face.

She looked up to keep her tears from forming, “it’s not over!” Maggie sobbed. Michonne put a hand on May’s shoulder, “I got her,” she said and May nodded, getting up and taking a step back. She took a second to wipe her face then she looked at Daryl and her face contorted into sadness, she walked over to him and took him into a tight embrace, her shoulders shaking.

“I’m sorry, I’m sorry, I’m so sorry,” she softly told Daryl, who didn’t say anything, just hugged her back just as tightly.
“It’s not over until he’s dead!” Maggie screamed, “it’s not over until he’s dead!” she repeated.
“No!” she sobbed.

“What happened, what we did, what we lost.. there’s gotta be something after,” Rick said as he started walking over to them. “The ones who have ‘em up, put your hands down. We’re all gonna go home now,” Rick looked back at the tree, at Negan.

“Negan’s alive. But his way of doing things is over. And anyone who can’t live with that will pay the price, I promise you that. And any person here who would live in peace and fairness… who would find common ground… this world is yours, by right. We are life. That’s death!” he pointed at the huge herd down the hill in the woods.

“And it’s coming for us. Unless we stand together! So go home. Then the work begins. The new world begins. All this.. All this is just what was. There’s gotta be something after.”
Rick turned around, making his way back over to the tree.

Daryl turned around, “c’mon,” he said as he started walking off. May followed after him, just staring down at the grass.
“This isn’t what Carl would’ve wanted,” May said to Daryl.

;; the time skip ;;

May was sat at the couch in Maggie’s office, fiddling with some of her knifes, sharpening them, cleaning, stuff like that.

Maggie was sat at her desk and there was a soft knock at the door that Maggie went to answer.
May glanced over the back of the couch and noticed Jesus walking in, talking to Maggie.

He saw her and gave a slight wave, May waving back at him.
“I just wanted to say you were right, about saving the saviors from the satellite outpost,” Maggie said when Jesus had settled in a chair.
“Having them here. I don’t regret what I did. But you were right,” Maggie sat down in her chair.
“And Rick was right about not killing all the Saviors.”

“He was right,” Jesus said with a nod, “He was. Not about Negan,” Maggie said. “So what does that mean, Maggie?” Jesus asked.
“We have a lot to do. We have to build this place up, make it work better than before, make it thrive for the people who live here. We need our strength, the ability to defend ourselves better. We have to have that.” Maggie answered him.

“We will,” May said as she sat up on the back of the couch, her long legs dangling off of it. “But Rick and Michonne… Rick was wrong to do what he did. Michonne, too. So we’re gonna bide our time, wait for our moment.. and then we’re gonna show him.”

“yeah,” came a voice from the doorway, May looked toward it, seeing Daryl. “We will.”

;; the s8 to s9 timeskip ;;

May was riding through the city on her bike, Daryl right behind her. They were doing the run Daryl had requested. Making their way over to a museum was harder than they’d anticipated.
They were with quite the group, so a herd of walkers probably wouldn’t be a problem.

Her long hair was braided in corn rows, the braids releasing into loose strands of hair at the top of her head, the long lengths falling over her shoulders in thick curtains of honey blonde curling at the ends.

She walked through the hallways of the abandoned museum, looking at the different things they had in there.
She was loosely twirling her bat between her two hands, the nails hammered through it scraping over the ground every now and then.

She was looking through a room when a hand landed on her shoulder, she startled and nearly slammed her bat into Daryl’s head, who was giggling in glee.

“Scared ya?” he asked, May shaking her head with a smile, “asshole,” she kissed him. “You got our list?” she asked and Daryl nodded, “yea, figured you wouldn’t be able to do much if you didn’t know what we were lookin’ for.”
May smiled, shaking her head, “come on, we’ll go find everything.”

The trip went smoothly, for the most part anyway, the glass floor in the foyer with the walkers under it.. Not the greatest idea ever. Ezekiel fell through, but he was okay, and they were on their way back.

Daryl had his bandana tied over half of his face to protect his mouth and nose, while May had her matching bandana pulled down around her neck.
Daryl pulled up beside her as they drove, steadying his motorcycle next to hers and reaching over, pulling May’s bandana onto her face and speeding off.

May smiled, settling the bandana over her face and tightening it, speeding after him.
They made their way over a quite narrow road, it wouldn’t fit two cars next to each other, forest on each side.

While Daryl and May were racing out front, Rosita followed up behind them.
“We got a problem,” she said, the three all shutting off their engines. Rosita was on a quad, so it made a lot of noise.

“what is it?” May asked, squinting as she pulled the bandana down again. “We got a merge,” Rosita said and soon the three had gathered everyone together, to tell them the bad news.

Rosita paced around, “two other herds merged into ‘Silvia’, so now it’s even bigger. One of them came through here, and the back end took down the bridge. Took the walkie repeater with it.”

May bit her lip, leaning against her motorcycle. “What about route A? Is that clear yet?”
“It’s still too close to the heard,” Rosita said.
“We can get to Alexandria from this side, stay there till it passes,” Michonne proposed.

“No,” Maggie said, “route A has taken days to clear before. I need to get home to Hershel.”
“We could take route D, it’s early enough in the day,” Carol gave another option.
“Keep an eye on the trade road in case anyone else tries to move through,” Rick told Rosita, walking back towards the group.
“Gabriel, y’all can head back to Alexandria from here. The rest of us, we can go to the Sanctuary or Hilltop, stay the night, and head off from there.”

After a while of making their way back over a dirt road, it got muddy. Pretty muddy.
“Rick, the horses can’t pull the wagon out of the mud,” Michonne told Rick, who was just riding up with his own horse.
“Maggie, I think they need a break,” Ken said, the son of the blacksmith.

Maggie looked in thought, then turned to Rick. “Maybe we should leave the supplies, send a group back in a day or two.”
“It’s risky,” Michonne said, “we’ve seen herds run through and destroy bigger things than this.”

“We can swap out the horses, split up, take ‘em out in the clear, give ‘em a rest while we see what we can do about the trailers,” Rick gave the order.

“One, two three,” they counted, then pulled the ropes to try and pull the carriage out of the mud. May was panting, Daryl and her pulling at one rope together, Michonne and Rick doing the same.
“Good lord,” May breathed out, wiping her forehead.

“Rick,” Michonne said, looking towards the road. A herd was starting to form, at least fifteen walkers already in sight, appearing from the tree line.
“We’re almost there,” Ezekiel panted, “One more time, one two three,” Rick groaned and they all pulled again.

They got the carriage through the mud, May falling back into the dirt, Daryl falling over because she fell onto him.
May looked back at him and chuckled, giving him a kiss and then standing up, holding her hand out for him and pulling him up too.

“Good, let’s get out of here,” Rick said, everyone rushing to get to their vehicles.
“Daryl, Michonne,” he commanded, “on it.” Michonne and Daryl walked to the mud, where the walkers were starting to close in on them.

They started taking out walkers while May, Marco and Ken went to get the horses attached to the carriage.
A walker came out of the forest, it upsetting the horses.
“shit,” May grabbed her knife, killing the walker when it got too close.

“We gotta go. Leave the wagon!” Rick shouted as he ran past the carriage.

They were all leaving when Ken stopped, “I gotta free her!” Ken shouted, pulling his knife and running back over to the horse still attached to the wagon.
“Ken, wait!” Rick shouted, trying to grab him.
A walker bit his arm and then the horse kicked him right in the chest, May gasping as she watched it happen.
Soon, they were all quietly on their way. Without Ken. He was bleeding out and his ribs had probably pierced some internal organs, nothing they could do about that.
He died before Siddiq, Enid and May could even amputate his arm.

May was walking through the Sanctuary’s hallway, making her way over to the bedroom she shared with Daryl, even though neither really ever slept in it.
She never complained when Daryl asked if she minded being there. In the Sanctuary.

‘It’s better than that winter we did out on the road before the prison’ she’d say. A roof over their heads and four walls around them is all she asked.
When May walked back onto the overpass, everyone was clapping, Rick standing in the center of the crowd. She narrowed her eyes as she watched him.

Rick walked off and out of sight and soon Daryl and Rick were coming up the stairs together, May looking at them.
Rick walked over to her, his hand snaking around her waist and he leaned in for a kiss, May turning her head away. “Don’t.”

Rick frowned a little as he retracted his arm. “Is everything alright?”
May didn’t say anything and kept her head down while Daryl explained to Rick they didn’t want to be the ones leading the Sanctuary anymore.

Rick sighed, “you kept this place together. You kept people in line here. We can’t just let the Sanctuary fail after everything that’s happened.”
May looked at him, “man it’s gonna fail anyway. Nothing grows here. It’s a damn factory.”

“Look, when Negan was around, he needed people to provide for him. It’s still the same. Nothing’s changed,” Daryl continued. “No, it’s different now, we give what we give willingly,” Rick denied the claim.

“How long’s that gonna last?” May asked, “most of the bridges are out after the big storm. The highway’s done. We’ve scavenged every drop of gas for miles. And we can’t make enough corn fuel to run the cars or the trucks.”

“Pretty soon it’s gonna be more than a day’s ride from one spot to another,” Daryl vocalized their problem. May leaned back against the railing, her hands grabbing the iron bar.
“Well it’s on us to figure out how to make it work,” Rick said.

“Man, there ain’t no us anymore,” Daryl said, looking out over the factory floor. “Everyone’s everywhere. That small group we had back in the beginning—we could do anything. That was right. That’s what I know.”

“Well you want to come home to Alexandria, then?” Rick asked the two of them. “No,” Daryl said, “I’ll go back to Hilltop, check on Maggie and the baby. May, you can decide what you’re gonna do for yourself.”
“You know I’ll stick by your side through thick and thin,” she said while they made eye contact, Daryl nodding with a soft smile, “yeah.”

“Well, you go, someone’s got to take your place. Rosita and Eugene are headed to Oceanside next. Maggie’s sending food, but not people, and Kingdom’s got its own problems rebuilding after losing it’s fighters. If Alexandria sends another person out, I could use the help back home,” Rick continued,

Daryl looked at him through the dim lighting, then looked back over the railing. “Huh.”
“We’re not together because things have changed,” Rick came again, May shaking her head. “Mhm,” Daryl just simply replied. “The thing is, you changed them, Rick. But I get it,” May said, Rick sighed as he took steps closer to her, trapping her in between the railing and his body, brushing the hair behind her ear.

May turned her head to the side, looking down, refusing to look him in the eye. Daryl grabbed Rick and pushed him back, “man, just stay away from her.”
Rick looked confused, “I thought it was okay, I thought the four of us were-“ “not anymore,” May cut him off. “Just leave us be,” Daryl said, taking May’s hand and pulling her away from the railing, the two of them going down the stairs.

-

May was laying on her stomach in the bed, the thin blanket loosely draped over her bare lower back. Daryl walked in, closing the door behind himself and May turned her head to look at him.

“hey,” she whispered, Daryl smiling at her softly as he leaned a knee on the bed, “hi,” giving her a kiss and he stood back on the floor, starting to undress.
“Rick’s a fucking dick,” May said as she rolled onto her back while Daryl crawled over her, starting to gently kiss the crook of her neck. “I know,” he muttered, “but we don’t have to worry about him anymore.”

Daryl pressed his lips to May’s before she could reply and she didn’t bother to afterward, because Daryl’s erection was slowly being grinded against her thigh, his hips slowly rolling.
“You know you don’t have to pillow fuck my thigh, right? There’s something in between these heavenly thighs that’s even better,” she giggled and Daryl laughed, grabbing her outer thigh and gently squeezing, “mm ain’t that right,” he muttered into her neck, a smile still on his face as he slowly pushed into May, both of them gasping softly.

Daryl rolled his hips, May’s hands tangling into his hair, gently pulling while Daryl groaned.
“Fuck,” Daryl dragged out under his breath, “you were right,” he said, chuckling as he kissed her, May smiling into the kiss.

May opened her mouth for him, feeling Daryl’s tongue against the roof of her mouth, licking the underside with her own tongue. They pushed against each other, rolling hips and entangled legs until Daryl came deep inside of her.

He kissed down her body, his tongue circling her clit and then dipping inside of her, tasting himself. He kissed her clit and then started moving his tongue in zigzag and circular motions, May gasping as her thighs trembled.

Her knees closed together, trapping Daryl’s head against herself. But he didn’t seem to mind as he held onto her thighs, his fingers kneading into the flesh.
When Daryl came up again, his chin and beard were covered in May’s body fluids, he smirked, licking her cum from his lips and went to kiss her.

“I love you,” Daryl breathed against her, lazily inserting a finger into her, curling it and slowly pushing it in and out.
May kissed him back, “I love you too,” she breathed in pleasure, another finger joining Daryl’s inside of her.

Daryl was basically humping her hip while his fingers worked into her g-spot. May gasped, arching her back as she pushed herself further onto Daryl’s fingers, “right there.”
“You like that?” Daryl asked softly, mouthing over her breast. His other hand took May’s, directing it to his cock.

May happily fondled him, jerking him off. “Yes,” May moaned, grinding herself against his hand. Daryl just chuckled as he fucked himself into her fist.
“I can feel you tightening up around my fingers, you gonna cum?” Daryl asked, still mouthing over May’s breasts.

May panted out a ‘yes’ and let out a choked moan after, her hole fluttering around Daryl’s fingers. Daryl got in between her legs again, shoving his cock back inside of her to get his second load inside of her.

“are you trying to get me pregnant?” May asked with a giggle, Daryl smiling, “I might be,” he hummed, kissing over her shoulder as he grabbed the back of her knees, bringing them up to her shoulders and starting to fuck into her.

May accommodated him, moaning loudly while Daryl’s mouth formed an ‘O’ in pleasure, his eyes fluttering as he once again came inside of her.
“God,” he panted as he laid down next to her. May draped her leg over Daryl’s hip, pulling him closer and directing his spend cock back inside of herself.

They laid there, fitting together, coming down from their highs while Daryl’s cock kept his cum from leaking out of May’s pussy, onto the bedsheets.
Daryl kissed her again, May holding onto his cheek as she rubbed her thumb over his cheekbone. “Go to sleep.”

Daryl nodded, cuddling into her chest and closing his eyes, May wrapping her arms around him. Her chin on his head while she fell asleep too.

;

May went to the Hilltop the next day, together with Daryl, Rick and Michonne. May was smiling as she stood on the balcony with Hershel, “hi baby, hello,” she smiled while Hershel reached out to her face.

She looked down at the ground, seeing Daryl watching her. She smiled and got Hershel to wave at him, Daryl waving back at them with a grin on his face.

May looked back at Maggie and she smiled, “thinking about getting a little monster of your own?” she asked and May just shrugged, “I don’t know if I’m up for that, if Daryl is.”
Maggie hummed as she walked over, taking over Hershel from May, “it’s worth it.”

May bit her lip, “I’m afraid I can’t,” she said, “can’t what?” Maggie asked. “You know Beth couldn’t,” May said softly and Maggie wrapped an arm around her, “that’s not something to worry about right now. Talk about it with Daryl, go to Siddiq, maybe he can give you some kind of test to do.”

May nodded, “thanks.” Both sisters looked up at a figure appearing. Rick walked onto the balcony and May cleared her throat, “I’ll talk to you later.”
She walked away, leaving Maggie and Rick alone.

;

That evening, May was standing in the crowd, watching Maggie’s ‘show’.
Maggie walked passed her, taking a podium.
“I don’t want to do this,” she sighed, “But people need to understand that at Hilltop, the punishment fits the crime.”

She turned around to the man, Gregory, who was about to be hung.
“Do you have any final words?” she asked him. Gregory was whimpering, sitting on the horse with a noose around his neck.
“What you’re doing isn’t right. Somebody stop this, please,” the man desperately asked, May choking down the brick in her throat.
“Killing me in the dead of night because you’re ashamed.”
Maggie looked satisfied with herself when she said, “you’re wrong. I’m not ashamed.” She looked at Daryl and gave him a nod.

He walked over to the horse, Gregory begging for his life.
Michonne looked back, seeing two kids walking towards them. “Maggie stop!” she shouted, Rick quickly catching her before she could lunge forward.
“Ha!” Daryl whipped the horse, the animal taking off running, while Gregory hung.

May looked away, closing her eyes tightly. She turned around, walking away.
While she was making her way back, Rick came to walk next to her.
May looked at him, then looked back at the ground.

“He asked for you,” Rick said, May knowing who he meant.
“I won’t set foot in Alexandria until he’s dead.”
Rick sighed, “Maybelle you can’t avoid him forever. He asked to see you, come to Alexandria with me.”
“I will not step inside those walls just because he asked. And it’s just May,” she sneered at him before she stomped off.

;

The next day, May was laughing and chatting with Regina while they worked on the bridge, Aaron and Daryl right behind them.
“Thanks Henry,” May smiled, since the boy just brought them something to drink.

“no problem aunt May,” the boy said politely and May patted his head, “go give Aaron and Daryl a drink too.”
Henry walked off and May watched him with a smile, looking back at Regina who had her eyebrows raised.

“what?” May asked, Regina just shrugging playfully, playing dumb, “no, nothing.”
“No tell me!” May said, Regina caving and smiling too, looking back at Henry. “Don’t you want one?”

“A nine year old kid, you mean?” May asked, Regina snickering, “no. A baby. With Daryl.”
May bit her lip, nodding, “maybe someday, yea.”
A low thud caught May’s attention, seeing Henry sitting on the floor and someone drinking out of his cooler.

May was about to interfere when Henry stood, grabbing his stick and tackling Justin, “back off!” he said while grabbing his cooler back.
Another man walked up, “aah. Hey, man, it’s cool. I got my ass handed to me by a kid one time, too. Of course, I was 6 at the time,” he laughed.

Justin stood, barging after Henry. Daryl ran passed her, grabbing Justin’s arm.
“Hey. Kid’s just doing his job. Get back to work,” he commanded the man.
“I don’t need you people telling me what to do,” Justin said, shaking Daryl’s hand off. “You’re not my babysitter anymore.” Justin went to walk off, after Henry and Daryl grabbed him again, Justin turning back and swinging at him.

May gasped, Regina just watching. Daryl dodged Justin’s punch and knocked him back with one of his own, Justin landing in a pile of sand.
He threw the sand at Daryl, who bend over, getting it in his eyes. Justin cried out as he stood and tackled Daryl to the planks.

“Stop, stop it!” May called out, already running over while a crowd formed around the two fighting men. Justin was on top, May immediately trying to get him off but he backhanded her. May fell back, scraping her head on a plank that was still sticking out.
May held her head, seeing the blood on her fingers, she was shocked to say the least.

Another guy attacked Aaron, the two going at it while Regina asked if May was okay concernedly, looking at her wound.
“Hey! Hey! Break it up!” Rick shouted, running up the bridge. “Break it up right now!” he pushed through the people.

Daryl had the upper hand now, when he’d realized Justin had hurt May he was on top within seconds, punching the holy hell out of the man.
Rick grabbed Justin, May taking a hold of Daryl.

“Enough! Enough!” Daryl kept trying to reach for Justin, Rick pointing at him, “I said enough.”
Daryl calmed down a little, still pacing, looking for an opportunity.
Daryl wiped his nose, some blood in his mustache. He spat at the ground, his saliva mixed with blood.

He walked away, May looking a little lost before she hurried after him, jogging to keep up with his pace. “Daryl!” she called. Rick watched them before he turned back to the Saviors, “go back to work!”

;

Rick was in the tent with Daryl, May wasn’t allowed in, but she could hear the two arguing from outside.
Daryl walked out of the tent, grabbing May’s hand and pulling her along. May was a little surprised but walked with him, “hey. Is everything alright now?” she asked, Daryl shaking his head as they walked into the tent set up for them.

Daryl sat down with a sigh, May sitting down next to him on the bed, brushing his long hair behind his ear.
She kissed his cheekbone, but didn’t get the chance to do it again as he kissed her, starting to lay her back on the bed.

May softly moaned against him, Daryl grinding himself down when May wrapped her legs around him. “Not right now,” May panted, “people can see through the slit of those makeshift doors,” she panted, Daryl looking back at them.

“It’s fine, I just want to fuck this out of my system,” Daryl said as he started unbuckling her belt. “Daryl,” May said, putting a hand on his hands unbuckling her belt. “Are you sure?” she asked, Daryl nodding. “Yea, come on,” he laid her back again from her sat up position.

“Stop being so pushy,” May said, turning her head away from him. Daryl sighed, “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to,” he laid down next to her. May rolled on top of him, “it’s alright,” she said nearly inaudibly before her hand disappeared inside of his pants.

Daryl hissed through his teeth, looking down at the up and down motion May’s hand was making in his pants, throwing his head back with a groan.
“God,” he muttered, May pushing his pants down.

Within seconds May had Daryl’s cock down her throat, slowly gulping him down and swallowing around him. She gagged a little then pulled off halfway, slowly bobbing her head up and down while she hollowed out her cheeks.

Daryl dragged out some curses while May focused on his tip, running her tongue over his slit and glands.
“I’m gonna cum,” Daryl panted, May gagging him down again and intently sucking on his cock. The first bit of Daryl’s load went down her throat, while she pulled off and got the rest over her face.

May smiled at him while she continued mouthing over the sides of his cock. Daryl’s face was flushed at the erotic sight, she’d never let him do that before.
“wow,” he breathed out, May giggling as she came up to kiss him, tucking his cock back into his pants and patting the bulge. “There you go.”

Daryl shook his head with a fond smile, getting up and grabbing a washcloth, wetting it a little and helping May clean off her face.
“Let’s go,” he said, giving her another kiss. May kissed him back with a grin, then they went back outside.

-

May was in the infirmary tent with Enid, explaining to her about severed arteries and how to fix them.
Suddenly, Daryl rushed into the tent with Aaron. His arm looked horrifying, pieces of skin ripped off, a shirt tied around the lower part.

May helped lay Aaron down on the bed. “Okay,” she quickly started untying the shirt around his arm. It looked horrible, “Enid we’re amputating.”
Aaron was groaning and crying out in pain, “what?” he asked while Enid rushed to get the stuff.

“there ain’t no other way?” Daryl asked, “the only way to stop the bleeding is to amputate and cauterize the wound,” May said, Aaron repeating his ‘what’.
“here,” Enid handed her a leather string, May tying it around Aaron’s arm.

“you got something for the pain?” Daryl asked while he rushed to help May with cutting off the blood flow. “It wouldn’t kick in fast enough,” Enid said while retrieving a knife.
“We have to do this now,” May said, rushing Enid. “Oh sorry man,” Daryl breathed out as he pulled the string on tighter while Aaron sobbed in pain.

“I need you to hold him down for me,” May said, Daryl restraining Aaron. May took a deep breath as she took the knife, Aaron shouting for her to do it. She cut off his arm while Aaron screaming in agony.

Daryl left the tent shortly after, May rushing after him, since Enid said she would do the cauterizing.
She lost him in between the tents, she was running around, trying to find him.
Soon, he found him. Punching the holy hell out of a guy.

May ran over, Carol already consoling him. “I said stop!” Carol said, Daryl glancing at May, his chest heaving.
“We’ll deal with him, but not like this,” Carol said. “There’s only one way to deal with these assholes,” Daryl sneered at her before walking off, May going after him.

“Daryl!” she called out, grabbing his arm and Daryl shook her off. “Leave me alone.”
“No I wont, you-“ she started, grabbing his arm again and Daryl turned around, shoving her back. She ended up on her ass, staring up at him in shock.
He walked off without helping her up again, May just sitting on the forest floor, baffled.

That night, May was lifting the burn wood onto a pile, refusing to go back to the tent she shared with Daryl. She cursed him out in her head, things she wouldn’t dare say to him face to face.
She sat down on a log, her chin on her fist. She sniffled as she stared at the sunset, looking down at her lap, letting her hands fall into it.

She softly started crying, leaning her head against the pile next to her. “Fucking hell,” she said to herself, looking up while she wiped her tears.
A hand wrapped around her mouth and she was dragged back, May’s eyes widening as she shrieked. She was dragged back, May looked up. To her confusion, she was staring at a young woman.

“Cindy?” she asked and the girl looked terrified, then raised the spear she was holding, hitting May over the head so she’d lose consciousness.

;

She woke up somewhere she didn’t recognize. She groaned softly while she immediately went to sit up, somebody pushing her back down.
“Ssh sh, it’s alright,” Rick said, getting her to lay back down.

May frowned, “Rick, where are we?” she asked, looking at the room. “We’re in Alexandria,” Rick said and May snapped her head towards him, it giving her a whiplash instantly.
“No, no you didn’t. You didn’t take me here, did you?” May asked.

Rick nodded, “I did. You were unconscious, May.” May got up, holding the wall as she shoved herself up from the bed, stumbling to the door and grabbing onto the doorhandle, slowly sinking to the ground. She was too light headed and dizzy to get up again, her head pounding.

Rick had come to her aid but she pushed him off. Once he’d gotten her up, she pulled the door open nonetheless. She stumbled through the all so familiar house, her cheek and eye hurt around her temple area so she had a hard time making out what everything was with one eye squeezed shut.

She opened the door and yelped as she tumbled down the stairs. Right. Elevated porch. She laid on the gravel at the bottom of the stair, sprawled out, she just stared at the sky.
“May,” Rick cleared his throat, May glancing at him, standing in the doorway.

“Fuck you for taking me here, Grimes. You could’ve just taken me back to camp,” May said, starting to push herself up on trembling arms.
“Well be a gentleman Rick, help her up,” a voice penetrated the air. May frowned as she looked toward it, then her face fell as she realized.

“No, no Rick no!” May shouted at him, grabbing onto the railing of the stairs and pulling herself up.
“I told you no!” she said in near tears as she finally got to her feet.
A low chuckle sounded from the barred window, “careful.”

“I’m not here for you,” May sneered at Negan, barely seeing his face in the dark space behind the window. “Well I did ask for you,” Negan drawled, May shaking her head as she tried to walk off, but the world around her seemed to turn upside down.

When she once again woke up, she was back in the room with Rick.
“Just stay put this time,” he said, May blinking at him, then slowly nodded. “Keep him away from me,” she muttered before she was out again.

The third time she came to, Rick wasn’t there. She sat up slowly, she still had a headache but the worst of it was gone. She wasn’t as dizzy, either.
She stood, holding her hands out to balance herself, expecting the wall to turn vertical, but it never did.

She walked out, slowly making her way through the hallway. Looking at the wood on the wall with two hand prints on it, a big and small one. She smiled, that was probably Judith and Michonne’s.
She got out of the house and down the steps safely, glancing back at the bars and then around Alexandria.

It looked beautiful, the gardens, the houses being built, people walking, talking and working everywhere. May looked at the stairs leading down to the prison. She slowly took a few steps down, but paused, then she went back up. Before she could disappear out of sight, a voice stopped her.

“Don’t go yet.” May looked back at the barred window, “I don’t want to talk to you.”
“You are, talking to me,” Negan shot back. “Sarcastic as ever,” May said, stoic.
Negan hummed, “come in here. There’s a spare key under the doormat.”

May sighed, a deep feeling of regret filling her stomach as she made her way down the steps and indeed finding the spare keychain under the mat.
She opened the door, slowly walking in. It was dark, humid. The only light was the small window.

“It’s good to see you,” a soft voice came, May barely being able to seek out his silhouette in the dark. She squinted, stepping closer to the bars.
“Uh uh, there’s a rule,” Negan said and May took a step back, Negan chuckling, “you’re more obedient than you were before. Good girl.”
“Don’t call me that.” May looked away, seeing a chair standing against the wall. She pulled it up and sat down, pulling a knee to her chest and leaning her chin on it.

“I’m-“ Negan started, “don’t,” May interrupted him, Negan quieting down. They sat there in silence for quite a while.
“Why did you want me down here?” May’s soft voice pierced the silence. Negan shifted, the rustling of clothes and sheets audible.

“I missed your voice,” Negan said, May staying silent. “Who gave you the blackeye?” Negan asked, May shrugging. “Don’t know.”
“Yea you do,” Negan said, May shaking her head. “I really don’t. I was hit over the head, can’t remember shit.”

Negan hummed, “come here.” May kept in place, “there’s a rule.”
Negan chuckled, standing up. Even in the dark his frame looked huge. Tall, broad and dark. He walked into the light, May looking up at his face.

“I know. I look like shit,” Negan said, May standing up too. “What happened to the stubble?” May asked with a joking undertone.
“They won’t let me shave every week so this is what we’re working with,” Negan said. His beard was large, but not like a wizard’s. It was medium, average.

“Come here,” Negan repeated, May shaking her head. She was well out of arms reach and wanted to keep it that way. “Maybelle come here.” “May,” she immediately corrected him. “It’s May.”
“May,” Negan emphasized, “come here.”
“No.”

“You’re just as beautiful as the day I first met you.” Both of them were idly standing, staring at each other, taking it all in. “Can’t say the same about you,” May countered, Negan chuckling dryly. “Still funny, I see.” May shrugged, “never been different.”

“You’ll be the death of me,” Negan grumbled, “not me. Rick.” May answered.
Negan stepped back, walking back to the bed and sitting down, his thighs spread wide.
“Would you come in here?” he asked. May took a step closer to the bars, “no,” she said while holding onto the iron.

Negan hummed as he stood, “I’m very glad you came to see me, very. But I’m wondering, if I still have the same effect on you as I did before,” Negan said, slowly inching over to the bars. By the time he finished talking he was standing right in front of May.

She stared up at him, refusing to look away. “I never thought you’d be the one to break my heart,” Negan said, his hand reaching through the bars and caressing her hair, carding his fingers through it.

“I missed you,” May choked out. “But not who you were. I missed you when you were with me. When we were laying in your bed, the nice moments.”
Negan’s hand softly tangled in her hair and pulled gently, then let go and brushed the hair behind her ear. “My bed’s not as nice as it used to be,” he chuckled, the corners of May’s mouth upturning. “Made you smile,” Negan said with a grin, May shaking her head as she looked down.

“I really loved those moments with you, but I wish it was someone else who I’d spent them with,” May said softly, looking up at Negan again. He nodded, “I understand, sweetheart.”
May took a step back, starting to get uncomfortable with their closeness.

Negan was still looking at her. “Why are you staring?” May asked, Negan seeming shocked. “I-, you, in that light. You look just like Lucille,” he whispered, May frowning, “your dead wife or the bat?”
Negan kept quiet, just staring at her. “You’re her,” he whispered and May took another step back.

“are you going crazy in here? Do you hear yourself?” May asked, Negan running a hand over his buzzed hair. “I’m going,” May said and before Negan could say anything, she’d left.

May was standing in front of the house, obviously distraught as she tried to order everything, give it a spot. She heard the door open, briefly glancing up and seeing Rick.
She swallowed as she looked down again, her hands shaking while she had her arms wrapped around herself.

Rick hugged her, pulling her tightly against himself. “Thank you,” he said, like he knew what she’d done. May leaned against him, her eyes closing while her mood drastically changed. The effects this man had on her. No, she hated him. She despised him, couldn’t stand being in his space.

Daryl hated him. Daryl despised him, he couldn’t stand being in his space because of what she’d just seen. Negan, alive but questionably unstable, in a cell.
“come upstairs with me. Judith isn’t up yet,” Rick said, his hand playing with her hair.

;

May walked into Rick’s bedroom, cautiously, slowly. Rick was standing behind her, towering over her and essentially blocking the doorway.
Michonne looked at May from the bed and smiled, not saying anything.

May walked over to the bed, crawling onto it, towards Michonne. Michonne slowly put her book away, glancing at Rick.
“Is Daryl here?” she asked, May shaking her head, “no.”

Michonne lunged forward, on top of May within seconds. Her hands had been pinned above her head, Michonne’s lips connecting with hers again and again while Rick had to adjust himself in his pants.

Rick’s face appeared next to Michonne’s. When Michonne pulled back, Rick enveloped her in a hot kiss. Their tongues met, Rick dominating the kiss, his tongue licking into her mouth.
She felt Michonne sliding down her legs, starting to unbuckle her belt. May squirmed a little, the hands pausing, checking for permission and then continuing when they got an approval.

May’s pants were carefully pulled down her legs, lips pressed to every bit of bare skin that was revealed.
“wait,” May panted, Rick pulling back and Michonne looking up at her. “Condoms?” she asked and Rick snickered, nodding, “first drawer on the nightstand. I’ll make sure.”
May gave him a chaste kiss, “thanks. Don’t tell Daryl about this.”

Rick shook his head, “I won’t.” He dove back in and so did Michonne. It wasn’t long until May was laying on the bed in just her panties, Rick mouthing over her neck while Michonne slowly rubbed her clit through the fabric of her underwear.

Michonne licked over the side of her breast, then enveloped a nipple into her mouth, May gasping as she grabbed onto Michonne’s locks. Rick’s teeth bit into her throat, May slightly tilting her head back to give him more space.

Michonne’s hand slipped into her underwear. May moaned softly when the pad of her finger made contact with her clit, moving in slow circular motions.
“Michonne,” she choked out, grinding against her hand. Michonne inserted a finger into her, “you’re so wet, are you enjoying this?” she asked with a teasing grin, May nodding desperately, “mhm.”

Rick made a low sound in the back of his throat, getting off of May and hurrying to get undressed. When he did, he slotted himself between her knees, caressing her hips. May shook her head, starting to sit up.

“I’m sorry I can’t,” she said, getting off the bed and gathering her clothes. “What? Why not?” Rick asked, quickly getting up and pulling his boxers on. Michonne kept in place on the bed, seeming a little disappointed.

“Daryl told me not to,” May said, looking down. “Daryl doesn’t own you,” Rick said with a slight scoff, “I’m his wife,” May said, “fiancée,” Rick corrected. May pulled her shirt back on and grabbed her cargos and boots, walking out.

“May,” Rick said sternly as he walked after her into the hallway, watching her disappear towards the end and down the stairs. He sighed as he walked back into the bedroom, “she okay?” Michonne asked, Rick nodding, “she’s fine.”

The way back to Camp wasn’t too long and when she walked in, she immediately saw Daryl sitting on a log, sharpening his knife.
“Hey,” May said, sitting down next to him. Daryl glanced at her, “hey,” he said softly, sitting a little closer and laying his head on her shoulder.

“I’m sorry,” Daryl whispered, May shaking her head. “It’s okay.”
“Where were you?” Daryl asked, worriedly glancing at her eye. “Did I do that?”
May shook her head, “no. I don’t remember what happened, I was hit over the head, but Rick took me to Alexandria.”

Daryl hummed, still looking at her. “I know he asked you to talk to him. Did you?”
May shook her head, “I didn’t talk to him.”

Rick walked up to them, May frowning a little, thinking how she couldn’t have seen him, but she didn’t walk the roads, she went through the forest.

Rick silently sat down on a log by Daryl’s, neither of the three saying anything, just quietly sitting there for a while.

“Go ahead,” Daryl said, “ask.”
“Ask what?” May asked, Rick looked at her, “Justin was found dead this afternoon.”
May didn’t say anything, her expression turning motionless.

“That wound on Justin..” Rick started, “looks like a puncture. I wondered if it could be from a knife, but it’s small, round, and clean. Smaller and cleaner than a bullet hole. It kind of looks like an arrow hit him. Or a bolt,” he said to Daryl, Daryl just looking at him.

“Is this the kind of shit you used to do?” Daryl asked, moving on to carving an arrow. “When I had to,” Rick said.
“You really think I did it?” Daryl asked, “no,” Rick said while shaking his head briefly. “But others do. So I’m making sure.”

“If I’d have killed him, I’d have killed him in plain sight. I don’t know who it is, but I know why, and so do you,” Daryl said, his voice calm, collected. “Bringing all these people together, it was always gonna happen.”
“No,” Rick shook his head again, “it’s the right thing to do. The future belongs to all of us now.”

“Why do they get this future?” Daryl asked, “and Glenn don’t? Or Abraham? Or Sasha? All the people the Kingdom lost.. Hilltop.. Oceanside?” he continued, his voice starting to get sharper. “You ever think about what they want? What they’d do, if they could?”

“Yea, I do. I have. For a long time, I wanted it, too, maybe more than anyone. But killing each other when the world already belongs to the dead? It’s not the way, not anymore,” Rick answered him.
Daryl stood, grabbing his crossbow, “we should go work that grid,” Daryl said, May also stood, prepared to go with Daryl.

“Daryl, I know you don’t agree with everything we’re doing here. All I ask is that you try. Do it. Let people see it. And maybe everyone moves past what’s happened to what could happen and maybe, just maybe, it’d be one of the best decisions you ever made. Like not killing a guy who left your brother on a rooftop to die,” Rick said before he turned around and walked away.

“Was I supposed to get that one?” May asked, “I mean, I met Merle but..” she trailed off. Daryl shifting on his feet a little, biting his cheek and shaking his head as he walked off, beckoning for her to come along.

They walked through the woods together, “so,” Daryl started, “that’s how I met Rick,” Daryl said. “Glenn, T-dog, Merle, Andrea.. a group went out to the city, and they got stuck there. Glenn saved Rick, because he was just running ‘round the walkers.”

May chuckled, looking down at the ground, “and then?”
“They were on a roof, and Merle was actin’ up, I mean, you know Merle. So, Rick cuffed him to a roof, to one of those iron things-“ May nodded, “yea,” she said in understanding. “And he left him there. On his own. They got out of the city, went back to camp, Rick found Lori and Carl again,” Daryl said with a slight sigh, “but Merle never came back with ‘em. I was pissed, hated Rick for it, but he took me and a few guys back to the roof and all we found was his hand.”

“the knife hand?” May asked, Daryl nodding, “the knife hand.” May scuffled through the dirt with her boot, “what a dick,” she said, Daryl letting out a breathy chuckle as he watched her. “Yea, what a dick.”

“Why didn’t you kill him?” May asked, Daryl shrugged, his hands in his pockets, his crossbow slung around his shoulders. “I’m not that type of guy.”
May smiled as she walked over to him, wrapping her arms around his neck, “you’re a big teddy bear,” she giggled before kissing him briefly.

“what’s that supposed to mean?” Daryl asked with a smile, putting his hands on the back of her thighs and lifting her up. May squealed with surprise, clutching onto Daryl. Daryl snickered, “I ain’t gonna drop ya. You’re light as a feather, sugar.”

“You used to be so shy,” May giggled, brushing her fingers through his hair. “Now look at you, sugar.”
“There’s a lotta new muscle to look at, honeypie,” Daryl retorted and May laughed, hugging him tighter while Daryl walked through the forest with her wrapped around himself.

“Where are you taking me?” May asked. Daryl chuckled, “nowhere.”

Chapter Text

May was kneeled in the garden, wearing her black jeans, a black tank top tucked in and one of Daryl’s blouses. The sleeves were rolled up to her elbows, since she was wrist deep in some plant’s roots.

She panted when she raised to her feet again, wiping the sweat off her forehead after taking off the gardening gloves.
“What do you think?” May asked, looking at the small garden she’d just made around her and Daryl’s tent. Daryl snickered, sitting on a stool, eating an apple with a knife.

“Don’t laugh! It’s a serious question!” May exclaimed with a grin, walking over to him and sitting down between his knees with her back to him. “It’s nice,” Daryl said, running a hand through her hair. “It’s uh, something else,” he said, starting to laugh and so did May, standing up and sitting on his thigh, “stop it,” she smirked before kissing him.

Daryl tasted very sweet, it was a lot better than the usual grimy cigarette smoke. “You should stop smoking,” May said, “this sweet apple taste is way better,” she said and kissed him again, licking her lips after, “it’s so good.”
“I’m sure it is,” Daryl snickered, giving her a bite of the apple.

Rick walked by, wildly talking to his walkie. “—I repeat, do not let her in without an escort,” he said, May and Daryl both looking at him and glancing at each other.
“You think she’s gonna do it?” May asked Daryl, who shrugged, “dunno,” he said, patting the curve of her hip. “My turn.”

May stood with a grin, sitting down in Daryl’s place as he stood, walking over to Rick.
“Hey, what’s going on?” he asked. “Maggie’s headed to Alexandria,” Rick said, standing by his horse. “She’s about to do something she might regret,” Rick said. “Hop on, I’ll take you,” Daryl said, meaning his bike.

“You sure? We got enough fuel?” Rick asked, “yeah,” Daryl said. “We’ll get there quicker,” he said, patting Rick on his shoulder. May shook his head fondly, “smooth,” she grinned, standing up and walking away when she noticed Rick glancing at her.

Soon they were off, May busying herself, knowing they’d succeed. Soon, she was called in, it was her turn to run the circus.

;

She was walking through Alexandria, rather casually. The plan was going exactly as planned. May walked into Michonne and Rick’s place, seeing Michonne and Judith sitting at the kitchen table.

“hey,” May smiled, Judith looking back at her and gasping as she got off her chair, running over to her. “Aunt May!” she said happily and May chuckled as she lifted her up, hugging her.
“Hi Judy!” she said in the same tone of voice, Michonne was looking at her with a delighted surprised look.

“What are you doing here?” Michonne asked, May just shrugging, “nothing much. I just wanted to say hi. I didn’t leave very.. nicely, last time,” May said, Michonne shaking her head, “it was no problem, I understand if it was a lot.”

May bit her lip as she sat down in Judith’s seat, Judith on her lap. “It was, but it was fun too.”
“What was fun?” Judith asked, “your mommy, daddy and me had a mommy daddy and auntie fun day, but it was cut short because I had to leave early,” May explained, Michonne chuckling as she watched them.

“Without me?!” Judith exclaimed, May nodding, “without you. Next time I’m here I’ll come see you right away, okay?” May said and Judith nodded, smiling, “okay.”
May wrapped her arms around her, kissing her head.

“What are you guys doing?” May asked, looking at the counter. “Studying for the civilization,” Michonne sighed, “restarting the world is more work than I thought,” she said and May chuckled, “I can’t imagine.”

“I’m making a shell bracelet!” Judith said, showing the shells on the counter to May. “Oh wow, did you guys go to Oceanside?” May asked, Judith nodding, “yup!”
“Did you have a good time by the beach?” May asked Judith. “Yea, but daddy wouldn’t let me go in the water.”

“It was way too cold,” Michonne said, “plus, we don’t know what’s in there.”
“Your mommy’s right, it could be very dangerous,” May said and Judith looked up at her with a frown, “really?” she asked like she couldn’t believe it. “Really,” May said, looking just as ‘worried’ as Judith.

There was a knock on the door, Scott walking in. “Oh, hey. Sorry, I hope I’m not interrupting,” he said, May looking back at him.
“No, no, go ahead,” Michonne said. “Maggie’s here,” he said, Michonne frowning as she slowly looked at May, who was looking back at Michonne.

“Oh you b-“ she sighed, not wanting to say such a word with Judith there. May put Judith in her chair, “make your bracelet, honey.”
“Yes aunt May,” Judith smiled, May patting her head and then she averted her eyes to Michonne’s, who was making her way out.

“Don’t,” May sneered when they were on the patio. May grabbed Michonne’s arm in a tight grip, “let her make it right, this was supposed to happen all along,” May said, Michonne shoving her back harshly. May scoffed, then shoved her right back.

Michonne lunged forward, pushing May against the wall and attempting to punch her, but May ducked, Michonne punching the brick wall, she cried out in pain. May tackled her, sitting on top of her as she attempted to get a hit in, but her fists were caught and blocked.

Michonne shoved her off and jumped to her feet, May sitting on the planks, panting slightly with tousled hair.
“That, this, whatever you and your sister are doing, is a bad decision May. I thought you of all people would see that. You’ve spend time with him, last time you were here!” Michonne exclaimed, May getting to her feet again.

“And he hasn’t changed one bit,” May sneered back at her, a look of realization dawning upon Michonne’s face. She knew. She knew May was trying to buy Maggie time. She ran out, May keeping in place, hoping Maggie had enough time.
She quickly went and made her way back over to the camp.

May was driving the route she usually took, revving the engine of her bike a little, grinning at the sound. That was her first mistake. She was riding along the road, when a walker stumbled onto it, May dodged it and looked into the woods, seeing the whole place crawling with walkers coming right toward her.

She tried to press the brakes, but her wheel slipped on the sandy road. She made harsh contact with the ground, falling right on her wrist. She rolled over a few times because of the impact, groaning as she held her wrist, starting to push herself up from the ground.

She scrambled over to the trees on the other side, running in, hoping for some coverage, but the herd was on her heels. She was barely fast enough to outrun them, panting as she started getting tired. She didn’t have enough stamina to get away completely.

She ran into the camp, seeing it completely demolished, dead people everywhere. Her eyes widened as she looked around, seeing a twitching Rick on the ground with a walker on him.
“Shit, Rick, run!” she shouted, getting over to him and realizing he was hurt.

“Oh my god, what did he do to you? Did Daryl do this?” she asked as she started helping the man up, who cried out in pain, holding his dripping wound. “No, no,” he panted, stumbling with her. May was making her way over to the bridge, panting herself as she glanced back. The walkers were so close she could recognize faces.

May had a large wound on her thigh and calve she hadn’t noticed before, trying to support Rick the best she could with her hurt wrist, but when Rick stumbled to the ground, May couldn’t keep him up, going down with him.

May grabbed onto his shirt, panting, “Rick we have to get up, you have to get up now or we won’t make it, Rick!” she urged him, trying to pull him up but being too weak, Rick too heavy. “Rick please,” she said, her voice breaking as she looked back at the hurt closing in on them.

Rick put a hand on the planks of the bridge, pushing himself up. May helped him, “yes, yes, come on, lets go,” she said, dragging the two of them further over the bridge.
They made it over the wooden planks, May struggling to carry Rick, starting to feel very tired for no apparent reason.

“I can’t, I can’t,” Rick panted, May glancing back and shrieking when she saw rotten teeth about to make contact with her shoulder, but a bolt lodged into it’s head.
May looked toward where it came from, seeing Daryl standing on the grass by the water. People were running up, another bolt lodging into a walker about to bite into Rick.

Rick pulled his axe, stumbling to take down a walker. May panted as she brought her hands up, shouting as she brought her knife down onto a walker’s head, cracking it open.
Daryl was still taking down walkers in front of her, May appreciating it immensely, since she was starting to get overrun.

[]

Daryl was breathing heavily with fear, a feeling of dread settling in his stomach as he protected May from the edge of the water, that was all he could do.
Rick wasn’t able to protect her, he couldn’t save her, he was hurt and May seemed to be too, even though she was still up and going, Rick struggling to stand on his own two feet.

While the others ran, Daryl stayed in place, keeping his eyes completely focused on May and the walkers.
“May!” he shouted, May looking toward him. He made a symbol with his hand, telling her to stop, “get away from there!” he shouted, hoping she could hear him. He shot another walker she wasn’t paying attention to, while Rick disappeared in the background.

May nodded, starting to run off the bridge. Daryl sighed in relief, until he saw Rick, pointing his gun. The next thing he knew, everything went up in flames. May hadn’t made it off the bridge, and neither had Rick.

“No!” he screamed, tears filling his eyes, “May!” he screamed at the top of his lungs, his voice cracking, “May!” he sobbed while tears filled his eyes. He slung his crossbow over his shoulder, starting to run towards the bridge.

[]

May couldn’t make a sound as she was hurled into the wild stream below, gasping for air, but the only thing filling her lungs was water.

She opened her eyes, looking up at the light, desperately trying to grab onto anything that was coming by. A large piece of concrete was hurled against her by the stream. She fell unconscious, extremely dizzy as she watched the light darken as she sunk down.

She couldn’t register anything with her hazy mind as she watched a body dive into the wild river, swimming down against the stream and grabbing her. He pulled her up above the water, but they were still being lead by the water.

“Daryl!” someone shouted, May’s head falling back against his shoulder, completely losing her consciousness. She was pulled up onto grass, fingers stuck down her throat until she threw up all the water she’d inhaled and swallowed.

She coughed and sputtered as she laid in the grass, Daryl, dripping wet, wiping the hair sticking to her face back.
“May? May can you hear me?” he asked, his voice frantic. May blinked at the bright light, squinting, seeing Maggie’s crying face next to Daryl’s.
Her eyes slid shut, she couldn’t remember anything passed that point.

;

“May?” Daryl asked, holding her cheek. May glanced at him, “Daryl,” she said, slightly smiling.

“Oh thank god,” Daryl said, his voice breaking as he kissed her, their teeth clashing together. He tightly wrapped his arms around her, sniffling and obviously trying not to break down.
May held onto him the best she could, “I’m okay,” she said, a slight cough to her voice.

“you’re okay,” Daryl said, sniffling. May looked around, “where are we?” “Hilltop,” Daryl answered, brushing his fingers through her hair.
“Is everyone okay?” May asked, Daryl biting his lip. “Yea, most of us.”

May laid back, groaning a little, grabbing at her thigh. “Don’t,” Daryl whispered, taking her hand. “Who isn’t?” May asked and Daryl was quiet for a while. “Rick.”
“did he die?” May asked, her voice breaking. Daryl nodded, “yeah,” he whispered.

May pushed herself up on an elbow, wrapping her arms around Daryl, her shoulders starting to shake. “I’m sorry,” she sobbed, “I’m so sorry. We never should’ve made him go out there.”
Daryl shook his head, “it’s not your fault,” tears were in his own eyes when he pulled back, wiping away May’s.

“It’s okay.”

Chapter Text

“Tara, please tell Jesus we still need more room in the garden for medical herbs,” May said, Tara nodding, “on it,” she said before she walked out, May and Enid continuing with their current patients sitting on the beds.

“You’re all good Mrs. Hemswhire, it shouldn’t be much of a problem now,” May smiled, “come back if it’s getting worse,” she said, the elderly woman nodding and saying a polite goodbye before leaving the infirmary.

May sighed as she sat down in her chair, Enid sitting on the desk. “What a life, seeing old women about their arthritis,” May laughed and so did Enid. “Wanna go have some lunch together?” she asked, looking at her watch. “It’s our break in five, I don’t think Jesus would mind if we took twenty instead of fifteen.”

“He wouldn’t mind at all,” May snickered, “I have to read Maggie’s letters too,” May sighed, “she sends me like three a day.”
Enid smiled while the two of them made their way to the lunch room, “that’s what you get for having a sister that loves you more than life itself.”
May smiled, shaking her head. “I’m just a woman waiting for her husband to come home from the big, scary wilderness.”

“Your husband, is a rogue. Accept it,” Enid said and May snickered, “you know what they say, once a rogue, always a rogue,” she elbowed Enid and the two of them laughed while playfully shoving each other.

They were sat at a table, Enid eating her sandwich while May’s was abandoned to the side, a few bites left while May read Maggie’s letter.
She smiled, “look, there’s pictures,” she said, showing pictures of Hershel to Enid.

“Isn’t he adorable?” May gasped, “he looks just like Glenn.”
They awed over Hershel a little longer before Enid asked: “Would you ever want a kid?”
May looked at her and scoffed a little, “maybe when my husband lives with me again.”

“Really?” Enid asked excitedly, “what would you name him or her?” May thought for a second, “well Maggie took my father’s name, so if it’s a girl I’d probably name her Josephine Beth or something, like with Beth as her second name. if it's a boy.. Otis, or Daryl junior,” she laughed.

Enid burst out laughing too, the two sitting giggling at the lunch table. “He’d kill me if I named our kid that,” May said, shaking her head. “What about you?” May asked.
“Hank,” Enid said, the two immediately bursting out in laughter again.

May laid in bed that night, her hand smoothing over the untouched pillow next to hers. She sighed as she grabbed it, holding it to her chest and burying her face in it, sleeping soundly for the remainder of the night.

She was in the infirmary, reading and eating strawberries when the telltale sound of a motorcycle engine erupted. She immediately looked out the window, a smile appearing on her face as she ran out.

Daryl held his arms wide and May jumped into them, hugging him tightly. Daryl lifted her off her feet and spun her around, “hey sugar!” he laughed, setting her back down and kissing her. May wrapped her arms tightly around his neck, “where have you been? It’s been so long!” May exclaimed when they pulled away, caressing his face.

“Nowhere and everywhere,” he said with a shrug, May giggling as she kissed him again. “I missed you so much,” Daryl smiled into the kiss, “I missed you too, baby.”
Carol walked up to them and May pulled away from Daryl, hugging her with a smile.

“Your hair got so long,” May said, “it’s so good seeing you all,” she looked at the carriage.
“Good lord, is that Henry?” she asked while the boy walked up to them. “He’s almost taller than me,” Carol said proudly.

“I remember when he barely came up to your shoulder!” she exclaimed, while Henry awkwardly chuckled. “What are you guys doing here?” May asked while Daryl wrapped an arm around her waist, impatiently kissing at her cheek and neck.

May giggled as she held onto his arm, “Daryl,” she pushed him away a little. Carol rolled her eyes fondly, “you love birds go hole up in that trailer, I’ll tell you later.”
When Carol said that, Daryl immediately scooped May up, hanging her over his shoulder. May shrieked and laughed while Daryl walked over to her trailer, eventually letting her bounce on the bed.

Daryl pulled his shirt off, crawling on top of her. May laughed as she wrapped her arms around his neck, kissing him and rolling them over. Their hips were slotted together as May pulled back, her hair forming a curtain for them on one side.

“Hi,” she smirked, kissing him again with an obscene smacking sound. “Hi,” Daryl said, biting his lip and then surging up, having her straddle his lap. He rutted up against her, the two making out while Daryl moved May’s hips over his own.

“Just like that, baby,” Daryl panted, drawing out a low moan, “feels so good.”
May crawled off his lap, sitting on her knees between his thighs, starting to unbuckle his belt. Daryl leaned back with a smirk, allowing May to pull his hardening cock out of his jeans.

“You better be clean,” she said, Daryl snickering, “I am. Don’t worry.”
She pressed a soft kiss to his head, then slowly circled her tongue around it, taking the tip into her mouth. Daryl hissed through his teeth and then threw his head back, moaning, as he was enveloped in May’s mouth.

“Fuck baby, yes,” he panted, pulling her up. “I’m not gonna last,” he said, laying May on her back and starting to pull her cargos off. “Me either, it’s been way too long,” May laughed, kicking off her boots. Daryl didn’t even fully undress her, keeping her panties and jeans around her ankles as he slid his way in, groaning in pleasure.

May let out a breathy moan, wincing a little. “I told you it’s been long, please be careful,” she said, Daryl nodding as he leaned forward, May’s knees pressed to her shoulders, “Yea yea,” he said in a breathy voice, slowly starting to rut into her.

“Daryl- ow,” May said, uncomfortable. “Hold on,” she panted, forcing Daryl to pull out and getting on her hands and knees. Daryl slowly pushed back in, May sighing in relief as she laid down, her chest and shoulders pressed to the matrass.

“You like that baby? This better?” Daryl asked, talking into her ear in a low voice. May let out a breathy moan, biting her lip as she nodded viciously, “mhm, yes,” she moaned, Daryl reaching under her and slowly caressing her clit.

May gasped and grinded herself back against him, her pussy squeezing him. Daryl let out a moan himself, “is this trailer soundproof?” he then asked and May snickered, “no.”

“fucking tease,” Daryl grinned, grabbing onto the back of her neck and starting to fuck into her. His hand looped around to her throat and he pulled her up right, one hand wildly stimulating her clit while the other rested on her windpipe.

“You feel good fucking into me like this?” May asked, her lip caught between her teeth as she held onto the back of Daryl’s head, her own head thrown back onto his shoulder.
“Don’t act so innocent when we both know where your mouth was two minutes ago,” Daryl growled back at her, quickening his pace.

May gasped as her knees slid a little wider, her thighs shaking as she dug her nails into Daryl, “I’m gonna cum, oh god I’m gonna cum.”
“I can feel your little pussy squeezing all around my cock, oh fuck, yea you feel that big cock inside of you?” Daryl continued groaning into her ear, it only adding to May’s pleasure.

Daryl slapped his hand over her mouth when she came, muffling the sound of her scream. He panted as he laid her down on her back again, looping her legs, which were still tied up with her jeans and panties, around himself.

He settled between her thighs, slowly sliding in and out with low groans. “God baby, you feel so good,” Daryl panted, keeping just his head in as he slammed himself forward, May gasping as her knees tried to close together behind Daryl.

Daryl started fucking into her, chasing his own orgasm. He settled deep inside of her, cumming with a high pitched moan. He continued slowly fucking his cum into her while May laid on the bed, panting.
Daryl pulled out and laid down on his stomach between her legs, licking a stripe up her pussy.

May gasped and moaned, grabbing onto his hair when his tongue reached into her. She felt his warm cum leaking out from inside of herself, Daryl’s tongue licking through it. He licked up to her clit, starting to lick it in circular motions, May having fists full of his hair and pulling, but Daryl didn’t care.

Her thighs closed around his head, suffocating him, while her hips bucked into his mouth. He could taste her cum on his lips, his beard getting soaked in it.
“Oh my god,” May panted, Daryl laying down next to her. Daryl had tucked himself back in and May pulled her panties and pants back on.

Daryl laughed as he got up, stretching a little. May watched him, sitting up on the bed. “It’s nice that you’re back,” she said, chewing the skin of her lips. “For how long?”
Daryl shrugged, “don’t know yet, until Henry’s apprenticeship at the blacksmith is over.”
May hummed, “so we don’t have to keep doing this?”
“Doing what?” Daryl asked, leaning against the counter. “You using me as a stress reliever. Coming here for a good fuck then leaving again.”

Daryl sighed, “May, you know that’s not—” “But it is,” May interrupted him, “you know it is. Look at you, you won’t even lay down with me anymore.”
“If you want me to lay down with you, I will,” he said, walking over to her and sitting down next to her. “Why didn’t you tell me you felt this way? We could’ve fixed it way earlier,” he said, brushing May’s hair behind her shoulder.

May shrugged, staring down at her lap. “I just miss you.” “Oh sugar,” Daryl said, laying her head against his shoulder and hugging her. May sniffled, then it gradually turned into crying, May holding onto Daryl while he comforted her. The two of them laid down, May tucked into Daryl’s chest.

“I’m sorry,” she croaked out, “this must be so awkward for you,” she chuckled as she looked at him, wiping her tears. “No, no. It’s okay,” he said, caressing her face and gently kissing her. May kissed him back, the two breaking apart and looking into each other’s eyes. May smiled and Daryl did too, kissing her again.

“Let’s go out there, people must be looking for us,” May said, Daryl nodding as he got up, pulling May with him. He lifted her off the bed, holding onto her waist as he kissed her. He felt up her shirt, “you’re thin.”

May shook her head, “no I’m not.” “Thinner than last time you were here,” Daryl said, trying to look under her shirt. May shoved her shirt back down, “leave it alone.” Daryl frowned, “alright then. Sorry,” he said defensively, walking out of the trailer. May sighed as she followed after him, smiling and saying hi to people together with Daryl.

Daryl went to talk to Aaron while May distracted herself by talking to Jesus. Daryl came up to her, “hey I’m going out there. I just heard Eugene’s missing,” he said and May nodded, “yea. I stabilized Rosita, though. Oh, she was with him, by the way.”

“I’ll see you later,” Daryl said, leaning in for a kiss but May turned her cheek. Daryl glanced at her with a slight frown then left.
“Oof,” Jesus said, his arms crossed as he looked at May. May sighed, rubbing her forehead, “don’t start.”

“I didn’t say anything,” Jesus said, holding his hands up. May fondly rolled her eyes, “be safe out there.” “You know me,” Jesus smiled and got on his horse.

;

May was helping inside the walls when everyone started rushing in, murmuring about riders. She stood beside Tara, while Diane talked to the riders outside the gates.
The gates opened and a very annoyed looking Michonne walked in, May’s face softened a little when she saw Michonne, but when Michonne noticed her, her face only tensed.

She stood her place, Tara conversing with Michonne while Siddiq stumbled up to her, Enid and Alden.

“How is she?” Siddiq asked, “she was unconscious when she got here, but she’ll be fine,” Enid said. “It’s dehydration and heat exhaustion, mainly. She should wake up soon,” May filled in for her.

“If she’s been out the entire time, how do you know Eugene was with her?” Michonne asked Enid. “Aaron told us,” Tara said. “Aaron’s here?” Michonne asked, seeming even more pissed now. “No, he's with Jesus and Daryl,” Tara said, not seeming to care about Michonne’s negative impression.

“Daryl came down from his mountain with Carol and Henry. It’s like the old gang’s back together,” Tara smiled. Michonne seemed unamused, “which way were they headed?” she asked.
“You can pick up their trail, but you’re not gonna catch them before nightfall,” Alden said.

“It’s Daryl,” Tara said, “probably on their way back already. You can have your weapons back when you leave tomorrow,” Tara told Michonne. “As for the rest of you, you’re gonna have to wait until Jesus gets back,” she said to the strangers standing behind Siddiq and Michonne.

“And if you want to stay, stay, I’m gonna have to talk to him. And you’re gonna have to earn your keep,” Tara said, May curiously observing the women and man. One was wildly speaking in hand gestures. Sign language?

A woman with beautiful black curly hair stepped forward, signing to them. The younger one, with short curly hair, stepped up too. “She says thank you. We all do.”
May smiled, making the same gesture back to the woman. She’d had lessons together with Beth when they were younger, Beth wanted to learn, but didn’t dare go on her own.

“Okay,” Tara said and turned around, walking off. Enid and Alden went with her, while May awkwardly kept in place, avoiding Michonne’s hateful gaze towards her.
She wanted to say something to Siddiq, who was expectantly looking at her, but she refrained from doing so, looking away and walking off.

;

It wasn’t soon before it was night again. She was sitting on her bed, staring out the window. There was a lot of mist and thunder, and Daryl still hadn’t returned yet. She shouldn’t worry, he was out there all the time.
She sighed as she laid back down, grabbing her pillow and curling around it, closing her eyes, but she couldn’t sleep.

She got dressed, her cargos, thick socks and her boots. An undershirt, a tshirt and a sweater and her jacket over that to keep her warm. She packed a small bag, an apple, a sandwich and two bottles of water. She grabbed her bat, one of the nails getting caught in her jeans. She sighed as she pulled it out, “damn,” she swore and walked out, making her way out of Hilltop.

She was just roaming about, killing walkers, but only the ones that bothered her. Watched some rabbits play in a field from a tree at sunrise for a while, then continued just walking around.

She was walking through the forest when she noticed a man squatted in a clearing, throwing up. His back was toward her and she held onto her bat tightly, her bat raised over her shoulder as she tiptoed over.
She stepped on a branch, it cracking and the man turned around fast as lightning.

She stared right at Negan, the two frozen in place. Negan was the first to straighten up and let his shoulders relax, “I see you’re walking in my footsteps,” he said, gesturing to the bat.
“Do you have any water?” he asked, May just staring at him.

“What are you doing out here?” May asked, straightening up too and holding onto her bat, letting it hang down. “Ain’t it obvious?” Negan asked, gesturing around. “Do you have any water?”
May nodded, Negan stepping forward and May immediately raising her bat again, lunging back.

“Nuh uh, stay there,” she said, Negan taking a step back. “Okay, okay. Whatever you say.”
May reached into her bag, pulling out a bottle of water. “Take off that filthy blouse first- is that Rick’s?” May asked with a frown, looking at the cloth.

“I was in Michonne’s house, this was the only thing that fit,” Negan grumbled. “So you escaped?” May asked, watching him throw the blouse to the mud. “Gabe left the door open, there’s a difference.” May handed him the water and he eagerly drank it.

“What are you doing here?” Negan asked, handing her the bottle back. May put it back in her bag, “what am I doing where?” May asked, Negan gesturing around himself. “Here.”
May looked around, she knew where she was. She recognized the sand under her feet. She knew exactly where the rain had washed away Glenn and Abraham’s blood.

“I couldn’t sleep,” she said. “Are you hungry?” May asked and Negan nodded, May signing for him to follow along. The two of them walked together, in silence at first.
“Where were you going?” May asked. “Sanctuary,” Negan said, looking at his feet. “With a shovel?”

“With a shovel,” Negan confirmed with a snicker. “I gotta protect myself somehow. Maybe I would’ve had to protect myself from you.”
“You know I wouldn’t lay a finger on you,” May said, kicking a rock. “Tell me about the Hilltop, I know you live there,” Negan said, “refusing to live in Alexandria because of me.”
“You know that’s not why I don’t live there,” May said, twirling her bat. “No I don’t. Why don’t you live in Alexandria?”

May sighed, “because Michonne blames me.” Negan frowned a little, looking at her, “blames you for what?” “Rick.”
Negan paused, not saying anything for a while, then the inevitable question came, “what happened?”

May took a deep breath, biting her lip. “It was an accident, I think. Rick was hurt, he’d been stabbed clean through his side. Couldn’t walk, couldn’t run. We were being chased by a herd, and we were on the bridge that we were still fixing up. Daryl was standing on the grass, telling me to run, so I did. But I didn’t make it off the bridge in time before Rick blew everything up by shooting a casing of dynamite.

I nearly drowned, Daryl and Maggie got me out of the water. The moment I woke up in the infirmary Michonne went off, screaming about how I got to wake up but her husband didn’t. They never found the body, either. I moved to the Hilltop, hadn’t seen her since until yesterday. She’s still as angry as she was before.”

Negan listened to her talk while the two walked, “shit,” he said when she finished. “I, I’m so sorry.”
May shook her head, “save the bullshit.”
Negan nodded, looking out in front of them, “this way.”

He grabbed her arm and lead her to the road to the Sanctuary. May sighed, “you really think that’s the best way to go? They have to be looking for you by now.”
Negan shrugged, “I don’t care.”

“I’m hungry, and trying to find something to eat.”
May reached into her bag, but paused. “Sandwich hungry or apple hungry?” Negan looked in thought for a moment, “sandwich hungry.”
May smiled a little as she handed him the sandwich, which he eagerly ate. “How long’s it been since the war?” Negan asked, May letting out a soft hum. “Seven years? Something like that?”

“Christ,” Negan sighed. “Some of my people still up and running?” he asked, which surprised May. He really did care about them. “Yea, uhm, Alden and DJ, Laura.. They’re kind of scattered around Hilltop, Alexandria and the Kingdom.”
“Laura, huh?” he chuckled, clicking his tongue, “damn.”

“Did you live around here?” May asked him, Negan nodding. “Yea, just down the road actually.”
“Really?” May asked, her eyebrows raising. Negan looked at her and snickered, “no of course not, idiot. I did live here, in Virginia. But our house is uh.. no longer.”

“Did it get overrun when it all started?” May asked, Negan shaking his head as he looked down. “No.”
“What happened?” she retorted Negan’s question from earlier. “I burned it down,” Negan said, “I burned it to ashes.”

“oh,” May said softly. “Why?”
“When Lucille.. passed, I couldn’t bare to kill her,” Negan explained, biting his lip. “So I burned the house down, but it rained almost immediately after, so I have no idea of what’s left.”
May hummed, “would you take me there?” she asked and Negan kept quiet for a while, before he nodded his head in the direction of the populated area. Well, what used to be populated, anyway.

May was looking at the house, it looked like it was nice. Half of the frame was still up and standing, but the bedroom was indeed burned to the ground.
“Is that where she was?” May asked, Negan nodding, “yea,” he choked out. May looked at him with a worried look, taking his hand and squeezing it reassuringly.

“Can I look around?”
“Go ahead.”

May carefully opened the door and walked in, looking around. Negan was right behind her, he seemed tense, almost nervous.
“You afraid I’ll find something embarrassing?” May asked with a smirk, Negan shrugging, a small smile appearing on his face too.

May walked through the house, stopping in front of a commode. She opened the upper drawers, glancing at Negan, who was busy looking for left over food in the kitchen. She pulled out a photo and giggled, it was Negan with another man, holding a beer.

His arms and upper chest were sunburned, while there was pristine white skin in the shape of a t shirt on his torso.
She looked into the drawer, seeing another picture. A blonde woman, smiling at the camera. She looked at the back of the picture, it said ‘Lucille’ with a heart and a year scribbled next to it.

She turned it around, looking at the woman again. She startled at the feeling of Negan standing right behind her, looking at the picture over her shoulder.
“You’ve found the picture drawer then,” Negan said, May nodding, “Lucille is very beautiful,” she said softly, Negan nodding, “she was.”

He reached into the drawer, pulling out another picture of himself and Lucille together, making silly faces and sticking their tongues out. May smiled, taking it and looking at the back: ‘Negan and Lucille at the fair’.

She looked into the drawer, finding a picture of Negan with sunglasses on, Lucille wearing a big sun hat with her hair being blown over her face. May smiled as she gently ran her finger tips over it, “it’s beautiful.”

Negan chuckled a little, “that’s at Oceanside’s beach.” May raised her eyebrows, “really?” “really,” Negan said, the two staring at each other a little longer than necessary. Negan glanced at her lips, leaning in. May turned her head away, pretending not to notice, looking back at the picture.

“She does look like me,” May said softly, laying out Lucille’s pictures. May looked into the dirty mirror that hung above the dresser, seeing Negan’s tall frame above her own shorter one. Negan was a very tall man, like at least six two, six three. May was standing at a good five six, she wasn’t short.

Negan looked at her in the mirror, May staring at him. “Do you still think I’m unlovable?” Negan asked, gesturing to the pictures. “No,” May said, seeing the soft smile appear on Negan’s face.
“May,” Negan said softly, “yes,” May replied, her tone of voice even softer.

Negan’s hand slowly curled around her throat and she tilted her head up. Negan leaned down, pressing his lips to hers. May slowly turned around between kisses, until she was pressed to the dresser, one of Negan’s legs in between her thighs.

“Negan,” May panted, a hand on his chest. Negan kissed her again, their tongues moving together. Negan pulled back, panting. “What?”
“I’m married,” May said, just as breathless. “No one has to know,” Negan said and kissed her again, May grabbing onto his hair, kissing him harder.

Negan took her hand, pulling her along.
He walked her into the living room, laying her down on a dirty couch. Neither cared, since Negan was already in between her legs again, their hips slotted together.

“We can’t do this,” May said, holding Negan’s face between her palms. He looked utterly fucked out already, his nose and cheeks red with a blush, the sweat of arousal forming on his hairline. Negan let out a soft breath, dipping down and burying his face in May’s neck, “please Maybelle,” he drawled lowly.

May giggled at his warm breath against her neck, squirming under him. Negan pulled back up, pouting his lip. “Pretty please, please, please? It’s awkward to rub one out while anyone could walk in at any second, besides, I’m pretty vocal,” Negan said in a whiny voice, making May laugh and kiss him again.

“Negan you have to get off of me,” she said, the two sitting up again. “We haven’t done anything to be ashamed of, and that’s a good thing. I’m not betraying Daryl like this, I love him,” May said with a soft sigh, Negan looking at her.
“Don’t you love me, too?” he asked, May biting her lip in contemplation. “In another way. You should find some clothes to wear and a good hiding spot,” she said, standing up and grabbing her bat.

Negan stood too, while May was making her way out again. “May, wait.”
May looked back at him, Negan rushing over and passionately kissing her. “I love you,” he said, staring into her eyes. May just softly smiled at him and left without another word.

She was on her way home, twirling her bat around, when a few walkers stumbled into her way. She whistled for them so they’d come closer and raised her bat, about to bash one’s head in when it suddenly dodged and cut her right across her thigh. She cried out in pain, falling to her knees and looking at the deep bleeding cut, “god-“ she choked out, pressing her hands to it.

She looked shocked as more walkers started circling around her, one with stringy blonde hair and.. human eyes, staring down at her before she was hit over her head with the barrel of a shotgun and passed out.

;

Daryl bit his lip, looking around May’s trailer and then making his way to the prison underneath the Barrington house, where they were keeping the girl.

He walked up to the bars, the girl cowering into the corner. “If your mom ever crossed one of us, what would she do?” Daryl asked her, “would she kill them?”
The girl looked at him, “depends.”

“You know anyone named May?” Daryl asked, clenching and unclenching his fists. “No,” she just said. “She’s been gone since this morning, no one saw her leave. You know anything about that?” Daryl asked her, the girl scoffing.

“How can I? I’ve been in here,” she barely finished her sentence before Daryl violently grabbed onto the bars, “do you know anything about that?”
The girl looked terrified now and desperately trying to compose it. “No,” she said, her voice breaking.

Daryl stepped back, brushing a hand over his beard, “god fucking –” he slammed his fist against the bars, “damn it!” he shouted, walking out again.

;

May woke up in the woods, dazed and with a headache. She was tied to a tree, pulling at the chains while she tried to keep her head up. She laid it back against the tree, breathing heavily. She saw a large group of people, sitting around, wearing masks.

She frowned and looked around, noticing Luke and Alden tied to the same tree as her.
“Alden,” she choked out, the man’s head snapping toward her. “May,” he whispered, shushing her, shaking his head.

May was even more confused, “who is that woman? What’s happening?” May whispered, Alden nervously looking around. “Don’t talk. We’ll talk when we’re back home, if we ever make it back,” Alden whispered to her, May slowly turning her head away from him.
These were.. actual people, pretending they were walkers?
;

May was forced to walk with a stinking mask over her head, she couldn’t see and could barely breathe without gagging.
Her hands were tied and she was shoved multiple times, urged to walk faster.
Eventually, they came to a stop. She was panting against the inside of the skin mask, which she’d fought against so hard while they were putting it on her.
She was forced to wait, standing still, together with Alden and Luke. She had no idea where she was, or what was gonna happen to them.

After a while, she was forced to walk again, stumbling across dirt.
The mask was pulled off and she blinked at the bright light, when she could see again, she knew they were at Hilltop, Daryl standing in front of the gates, talking to the leader.

“Daryl,” she choked out through the cloth stuffed in her mouth. It was tied behind her head as she desperately stared at him, looking at the people up on the wall.
The three of them standing there, shaking on their legs, while knifes were pressed to their throats.

“Where’d you get her,” Daryl sneered at the woman, his eyes locked on May. “Outside,” the leader just said. “I wanted to kill them. But I want my daughter more. One of mine, three of yours. It’s a good trade, which is why you’re gonna take it. Now, bring me my daughter.”

A small herd of walkers started coming up the hill, growling and moaning. The leader and a masked man standing next to her had a brief conversation, then a few masked people went to approach the dozen walkers.

Daryl went back in, presumably to get the girl. The sound of a crying baby sounded and May looked back, one of the masked people had a baby strapped to her chest, who was attracting the walkers. She was desperately trying to calm the child, but it’s crying only intensified.

The woman anxiously looked back at the walkers and then at the leader, who just shrugged. The woman reached over her shoulder and took the child off her chest, laying it in the fields.
“Hey!” Alden shouted loudly, “the baby!”
The leader smiled at them, “to live with the dead, means to live in silence. If the mother can’t quiet the child… then the dead will. Natural selection.”

May was still staring back at the baby, the dead coming closer. “You can’t do that,” May said, looking at the leader with wide eyes, “that’s a child.”
The leader walked up to her, getting in her face. May turned her head away, the leader following the motion. “Ssh,” she made the gesture.

The people up on the wall, mostly the new ones, started banging on the metal, making sounds to distract the walkers from the baby on the ground.
“Ma’am please!” May said, looking back at the child then back at the leader.

She narrowed her eyes at May, “I am Alpha, the alpha, and you will do as I tell you to,” she whispered. “No! The baby is gonna get torn apart!” she shouted into the woman’s face and was immediately backhanded so hard that she fell back onto the ground. With her hands tied she had no way to catch herself, landing on her shoulder painfully hard.

May got up again with a small groan of pain, standing up again. Alpha was still in her face and May looked at her, not daring to open her mouth again. Alpha got a satisfied look on her face and turned away from May.

Daryl walked out with a girl. The gate opened and Alpha stepped forward, Daryl giving the girl a little push. She walked over to presumably her mother, the knifes taken off of May, Alden and Luke’s throats.

May ran forward, Daryl catching her and quickly untying her, hugging her tightly. May buried her face in his chest, holding onto him. Her inhales were quick shudders as she squeezed her eyes shut, Daryl’s voice asking if she was okay fading into the background.

Soon, May was back in her trailer, looking in the mirror. She was just wearing a tank top and underwear, looking at her bruised shoulder in the reflective glass. Daryl appeared behind her, wrapping his arms around her waist and kissing her shoulder, then laying his chin on the unharmed one.

May leaned back against him, releasing a breath she didn’t realize she was holding. “I love you,” Daryl whispered as he continued kissing her shoulder. May smiled, “I love you too.”
She turned around, Daryl handing over her pants.

She was halfway through putting them on when Henry burst into their trailer.
“So that’s why you handed her over,” he said while May fastened her cargos and belt, “you handed her over because her mother had your wife.”

“Henry,” Daryl started but Henry interrupted him, “I saw the scars on your back. I think you of all people know damn well what we send her back to.”
“You have no idea what you’re talking about,” Daryl sneered, towering over Henry. “Daryl,” May said with a frown, “he doesn’t know any better.”

Daryl stepped back with a scoff, “get out.” Henry stammered, looking at May, who gave him a look, and then soon he was out again.
“Daryl you shouldn’t be so harsh with him,” May sighed, rubbing her forehead. “That was a rude question, Maybelle.”

“May,” she corrected him, laying down on the bed with a yawn. Daryl laid down, facing her.
“You never asked about my scars either,” he whispered, caressing her face. “When you first saw them, that first night in your room at your daddy’s farm, you kissed them. You married me, and you didn’t ask about them for the better of ten years.”

“I didn’t ask because it has nothing to do with who you are, I fell in love with your person, what happened to you doesn’t change that,” she said softly, “if you want to tell me, you can, you know.”

“The person who gave me those scars was..” he trailed off for a moment, “my father. He was a uh, a drunk. He liked his whiskey. The beatings usually weren’t that bad cause me and Merle were with the two of us,” Daryl explained quietly. “But Merle left, and that just left me with him. I’ve been beat with belts, cables, and sticks, anything he could find, really. My father was a very angry man, he was uh.. troubled. Very, very troubled.”

May urged Daryl to turn his back toward her and she pressed against him, wrapping her arms around him. She knew Daryl enjoyed being the little spoon every once in a while.
“You should go talk to Henry,” she whispered, kissing his back and up to his shoulder. Daryl hummed, “you stay here and go to sleep. I know you didn’t sleep much last night.”

Daryl looked over his shoulder and May pushed herself up on her elbow, hanging herself over Daryl and kissing him. “I love you.” Daryl looked at her, then put a hand on her cheek and kissed her again. He got up and swiftly left the trailer.
He didn’t say it back.

;

When May woke up again, it was dark out. She groggily made her way out of her trailer, seeing Connie and Daryl walking through the gates together, going out.
She watched them for a moment, a feeling of dread filling her stomach, then she turned around, slamming the door of the trailer shut.

She angrily got her stuff together, grabbing her bat on the way out. She stomped up to the gates, but they weren’t opened.
“Kal!” she shouted. “Open the gate!”
“Got orders,” Kal said, “sorry.”
“Kal, open the gate, I’m not asking again,” May said, Kal looking guilty as he shook his head, “sorry May.”

May rolled her eyes, putting her bat between her back and backpack, strapping it closer so the bat was locked in. She walked up to the wall and grabbed the logs, climbing up and over, eventually letting herself slide down the wood and onto the ground.

She pulled her bat out, and waved at Kal, walking off. She angrily kicked a rock while walking down the hill, Daryl’s a fucking dick.

After a while, she walked into a field, seeing a few walkers scattered around. She scoffed, walking up to them and ramming them all down into the ground.
“Fucking asshole!” she grunted with every unnecessary hit she gave the walkers.

She panted as she straightened up again, looking down at the bludgeoned walker. She got tears in her eyes as she sat down in the grass, covering her face as she cried.
“God fucking damn it!” she threw her bat away, sniffling as she put her chin on her knees.

May stood, grabbing her bat and stomping passed the tree line. She threw it down in front of her, letting out a loud scream of frustration, shouting a just as loud ‘fuck’ right after.
She noticed a walker coming toward her because of her screaming, and she went and grabbed her bat, about to knock it into it’s head when it suddenly coward back.

“Woah, woah, woah. Please don’t kill me-“ a quivering voice came and May’s eyes widened as she took a step back, her bat raised high. “I just wanted to ask if you were okay,” the young man’s voice sounded, muffled by the mask.

“I’m fine. Get out of here,” May sneered, lunging forward. The ‘walker’ stumbled backwards and quickly ran off. May scoffed as she turned around, why would he approach her in the first place? She walked off, hunting for a while, until she went back home with two ducks and squirrel.

She walked back into Hilltop, taking her ducks and squirrel back home and laying them down on the table. She grabbed an apple and walked back out with a sigh, seeing Tara.
“Hey Tara, where’s Jesus?” May asked, looking around. “Is he still inside?”

Tara seemed to have seen a ghost with the way she looked at her.

-

May was looking down at his grave, Tara standing beside her. “I’m really sorry May..” Tara said, “it’s fine,” May sighed, sadly smiling at her.
Tara put a hand on her shoulder and walked away, May following soon after.

May walked into the medical trailer, Enid smiling at her. “Hey.” May smiled back at her, walking over and putting a hand on her head. “Hey. I’m back in business, so you don’t have to do everything on your own,” May said, looking at the patient on the bed.

“I’ve been covering yours, but I’m glad you’re back, it was a lot of work,” Enid said and May chuckled, “how’s Mrs. Hemswhire?” “She’s doing okay,” Enid answered, ending the session with her current patient and sending them on their way.

The two continued casually talking as they both worked, May seeing her first patients of the day again.

Chapter Text

They were on their way when a herd had ambushed them, but the Kingdom had apparently sent escorts and they got to the fair safely.
Now, May was sitting on a podium next to Magna, who she really hadn’t talked to before.

“It’s gonna be okay. He’s with Connie,” Magna said, “I’m just as worried for her as for Daryl but.. I The day of the fair had arrived, but May was incredibly nervous. Daryl and Connie hadn’t returned, who were apparently going after Henry who went after Lydia, who was the girl that was traded for Luke, Alden and herself.
mean, they’re Connie and Daryl.” May smiled at her, “yea. I’m sure they’re fine but it’s just, him being out here this long just,” she shrugged as she looked down at her lap, “gives me the creeps.”
Magna wrapped her arm around May’s shoulder, “it’s gonna be alright.”

May was stood next to Carol, who was waiting on Henry, who was supposed to come with Daryl.
May let out a sigh, having been pacing around for a while now.
“They’re gonna walk through that door and be just fine, they’re probably just late.”

Connie’s group and Carol were getting ready to go out there, “are we going or what? My sister’s out there somewhere,” Kelly said, “no, she’s not,” Magna said right as the gates opened, revealing a carriage and Daryl walking beside it.

May let out a relieved breath, running up to him and hugging him close, her hand on the back of his head. Daryl chuckled as he lifted her off her feet to continue walking into the Kingdom, “hi sugar,” he said, the grin evident in his face as he kissed her cheekbone.

“I missed you so much, I mean I was pissed that you left without telling me but I’m so glad you’re here,” May rambled, Daryl laughing as he kissed her again. May’s legs were in between Daryl’s as he slightly dipped her back while they kissed, May hugging onto him again.

May glanced at Connie and Kelly reuniting with a smile, but noticed someone else standing there. Michonne. May slightly pulled back from Daryl, a little shocked that she’d decided to come.
“Michonne,” May said quietly, Michonne giving her a nod in recognition.

A young girl with a huge grin on her face was standing next to her, “aunt May!” she smiled brightly as she ran to hug her. May laughed as she hugged her back, “hi,” she chuckled, pulling back to look at her.

She smiled sadly as she brushed some of Judith’s hair behind her ear. “She looks so much like Lori,” she said, Carol smiling down at them.
May looked back, seeing Tara walking up. She straightened up again with a smile, but Tara’s smile fell.

“The plan was to bring Henry,” she said to Daryl. “Just Henry.” Ezekiel and Carol worriedly looked back, noticing a girl with long brown hair.
“Gather up all the leaders, we have a lot to talk about,” Michonne said.
“I’ll go with them,” Daryl said, wrapping an arm around May’s waist and kissing her. “I’ll stay with.. Lydia?” she asked, briefly gesturing to the girl. Daryl nodded, “that’s her. I’ll think you’ll get along.”
May pulled back, giving Daryl one last kiss before she approached Lydia with a smile.
“Hey,” she held her hand out, the girl shyly taking it. May shook her hand, “I’m May.”
“Lydia,” Lydia said.

“You’re Henry’s.. girlfriend, right?” May asked with a small grin on her face, glancing back at him. Lydia got a blush on her face, “oh, it’s not really like that,” she immediately started rambling, May laughing, “it’s okay. I understand, come on, I’ll show you around,” she wrapped an arm around Lydia, who happily went with her to look around the fair.

After a while, they were walking across the fair, eating caramelized apples together, laughing and joking. Suddenly, May was grabbed from behind and lifted up. She squealed and laughed, Daryl putting her back down and kissing her.

“What is this, do you have bad news or something?” May asked, letting out a soft laugh when Daryl’s face turned guilty. “I’m really sorry, but we’re sending a group to the Hilltop to protect it if the fake walkers try to attack it.”

May let out a soft sigh, “it’s alright,” she said, caressing his beard. “Please, please be safe though. I only just got you back.” Daryl nodded, “I will. I love you.”
May let out a soft chuckle, kissing him. Daryl raised an eyebrow, May rolling her eyes fondly, “I love you too.”

Daryl gave her ass a soft squeeze and was on his way again, May watching him go with a bitter look. Lydia was looking at Daryl too. May glanced at her, “you alright?”
Lydia nodded, “mhm, it’s just.. it’s weird, seeing him so domestic. He’s so.. rough, and on his own.”

May chuckled, “trust me, he wouldn’t make it without me.” “For how long have you guys been.. girlfriend and boyfriend?” Lydia asked. May chuckled, showing Lydia her hand, “I’m his wife. We’ve been together for.. I have no idea, a very long time, like at least ten years.”

“Oh wow,” Lydia raised her eyebrows, “how old are you?” May snickered, “that’s a inappropriate question,” she smiled, wrapping her arm around Lydia. “Oh, sorry,” she quickly apologized. “It’s okay, when we met, I was nineteen, but he wasn’t sure how old he was with the whole.. not having any idea what time or day it is problem that we had at the start of it all. He said he thought he was thirty one.”

Lydia let out a soft ‘oh’, “so you guys do have some age difference,” Lydia said, May letting out a brief chuckle, “yeah. I mean, he’s graying around the edges,” May teased him and Lydia laughed, a warm feeling spreading through May’s chest at the sound of the girl’s laughter.

Henry walked up to them, starting up a conversation with Lydia while May let them know she was gonna watch the first group leave at the gates.

She walked over, seeing Daryl talking to Connie, Daryl using poor symbols to gesture to Dog. Connie walked off with Dog, May taking the opportunity to walk up to Daryl, in Connie’s place.
“You’ve been talking to Connie a lot, lately,” May said, glancing back. Daryl shrugged, “she’s nice. Jealous?” Daryl got a grin on his face, but it disappeared when May’s face kept her stoic expression. “When you act so cold with me and go off to talk to other women, then yea, a little.”

Daryl sighed, “look May, I’m sorry for ‘acting cold with you’. I didn’t mean to. You know I love you, right? Just you.” May bit her lip, shaking her head, “right. I’m sorry. I don’t want to send you on your way like this,” May sighed and hugged him. Daryl held her tightly, kissing her temple.

“Could you watch Dog for me?” Daryl asked, May nodding with a smile. “Yes, of course.”
Soon, they were on their way. Ezekiel, Henry and May waving at them as the gates closed.
Once they did, May let out a heavy sigh, an uneasy feeling settling into her stomach.

May walked up to a booth, looking around when a woman in a green dress and a sunhat tapped her shoulder. May turned around, smiling at the woman, “yes, how can I-“ her face fell, the woman getting a concerned look on her face, “are you okay? You look pale.”

“No, I, uh, you just look like someone,” May sheepishly smiled, “what’s up, ma’am? What can I help you with?” she asked. “Could you point me in the direction of the clothing booths? It’s gonna be sweater weather soon, and I want to be ready.” the soft spoken woman asked. “I have just the thing,” May politely smiled, leading the woman over to the other side of the fair.

She sat with Judith, watching the movie. It was a cartoon and every now and then low laughter echoed through the room, May watching it with a smile, Carol and Ezekiel really outdid themselves.
When she walked out again, it was dark, chilly, but May couldn’t get Daryl out of her mind. Something felt wrong.

She excused herself and got up, walking out, and noticing a woman standing over Lydia by the school bus. The woman in the green dress and the sun hat.
“Lydia?” May called out, walking over. The woman backed up, walking away. “Hey, hold on!” she reached Lydia, who quickly grabbed her when she was gonna go after the woman.

“No, please don’t,” she whimpered, May looking back at her with raised eyebrows. “Hey, hey now, what’s wrong?” she asked while Lydia hugged her, May quickly wrapping her arms around the girl. She held onto her while Lydia cried, gently rocking them from side to side.

“It’s okay love, it’s alright I’m here, ssh,” she continued comforting her, after a while Lydia seemed to calm down, pulling back. “We need to talk to the King.”

;

The next morning, when Daryl came back, instead of May excitedly running at him, it was Daryl jogging over to her with tears in his eyes, desperate to hide himself within May.

May held onto him while Daryl released shuddering breaths into her shoulder, May holding onto him tightly. “May I-“ Daryl started as he pulled back but he let out a broken sob, May hugging him again without a word.

“It’s okay, it’s okay,” May tried to comfort him, but Daryl was nearing hysterical with how fast he was breathing.
“We need to-“ he choked out, “go somewhere else,” he said, anxiously looking around. May nodded as she lead him away, standing in a secluded alleyway with him.

Daryl had his palms pressed into his eyes, letting out soft sobs while May tried to console him. “What happened? What’s wrong? Why are you so upset?” May asked different questions, Daryl unable to answer any of them.

“Okay, okay Daryl look at me,” she held onto his face, Daryl looking into her eyes while he struggled to fill his lungs. “Deep breath in,” May said, deeply inhaling. Daryl did the same, “deep breath out,” she exhaled through her mouth, Daryl doing the same but a lot more shaky.

“In through your nose,” May coaxed Daryl. “Out through your mouth. That’s it sugar, good job.” When Daryl had calmed down enough to be just panting, his cheek laying on her shoulder he told her what had happened.

They’d been taken by Alpha, who had taken him away from the group and threatened him, showing him a huge herd that was hers, apparently. The new borders and the North side, the heads on sticks.
“oh my god,” May breathed out, understanding immediately why the man seemed inconsolable.

-ts?-

The winter had arrived, the cold setting into the pipes at the Kingdom. The rot spread and the pipes burst, which send them into their current situation.

They were walking in the cold, Lydia between Daryl and May, with carriages and everyone from the communities who found themselves at the Kingdom, going to the Hilltop.

Lydia was wearing one of May’s old jackets, May having made sure she was dressed well and warm for the walk. She herself was wearing bootcut cargo jeans, her weapons strapped to her thighs and sides in holsters. A turtle neck, another sweater layered over that, and a warm winter coat, complete with fingerless leather gloves and arm warmers.

They were walking along a road when they spotted whisperers in the field next to them, Alden coming to ride beside them on his horse. “Is that them? People coming to watch us now, huh?” he asked Lydia. “Well, we followed their rules. Haven’t they done enough to us?”

“Hey!” Daryl called out while May went to walk next to Lydia again, sending Alden a foul look. “Why don’t you lay off,” Daryl told Alden, coming to walk beside them again. “You don’t have to protect me,” Lydia said. “I know how they feel about me.” “No, don’t mean they get to talk to you like that,” Daryl said that, May giving her shoulder a reassuring squeeze.

“Just, I don’t want to cause any more problems,” Lydia said softly. “It’s their problem, not yours,” May said with a soft smile, “you’re one of us now. Maybe you’ll even earn the Dixon last name,” May joked, making Daryl chuckle and fondly shake his head.

“You only got it because we married, woman,” Daryl said with a smirk, the two kissing with Lydia in the middle. “Gross!” she exclaimed and both Daryl and May laughed.

They continued walking and after another hour or so, Daryl went to take out two walkers, May waiting for him. Ezekiel went after him, “don’t wait, we’ll catch up,” Ezekiel told May with a friendly smile and May hesitantly started walking again, Lydia following after her like a small duck.

However, when Daryl caught up to them again, he was quiet, almost somber. “I’ll be right back,” Lydia said, “okay,” May said, briefly putting her hand on Lydia’s head before the girl walked off.

“We’re like, parents now,” May smiled, holding Daryl’s hand. He smiled back at her, “I love you.”
“I love you too,” May whispered and they stilled to kiss, May’s arms slowly wrapping around Daryl’s neck as Daryl held her waist, their tongues slowly moving over one another in the cold.

It had started snowing a while ago, the snowflakes landing in Daryl’s hair and on May’s pale freckles. May giggled, kissing him again and feeling his facial hear scratch over her chin.
Daryl took her hand, the two starting to walk again.

They were gathered around in a circle, Carol and Lydia emerging from the forest. “Weather’s already kicking in,” Jerry said, “even if we hauled ass overnight, we’d never make it.”
“We need to get off the roads,” Aaron chimed in. “Find shelter between here and the next way station.”

“You have a place in mind?” Ezekiel asked, Michonne standing next to him. “Yeah,” Michonne said.

;

They burst through the doors of the Sanctuary, standing in formation to take down walkers if it was needed, but nothing came there way.
“People actually lived here?” Magna asked. “Welcome to the Sanctuary,” Michonne breathed out.

Soon, they were settled in, warming their hands over fires started in cans. Lydia was standing under the stairs, Carol and Daryl sitting on them together, softly talking. May looked at them a second too long before she decided to go up and explore Daryl and hers old room.

She’d made her way up the stairs and slowly pushed open the creaking door, walking in. She looked around for a bit, looking through the cabinets and realizing she’d left pictures of them there.
She smiled as she grabbed them, the photo of Daryl’s bare ass laying on the bed surfacing again.

A photo of them together at the lake under the willow tree, a photo of Daryl’s ass crack as he bend over and one of Daryl laughing right after.
She smiled as she safely tucked them away in her jacket. There were a lot more, but she didn’t bother looking as she made her way all the way up, to Negan’s room.

She walked in, looking around the room. It had been decently thrashed, just like the rest of the sanctuary, but it still looked like Negan’s room, even though he liked to keep it clean and tidy.
She brushed some dust off the cabinets, starting to look through. It was just little knick knacks left behind, things no one wanted.

Abandoned elastics, a small fidget toy, a magnet, pens, even a bag clip. She sighed as she sat on the bed, caressing the old covers.
She stood, walking into the bathroom and wiping her sleeve over the dusty mirror, looking into it.

“May?” she heard a soft voice from the room and she walked out, seeing Lydia curiously glancing into the bedroom. “Hey,” May breathed out, both their breaths visible in the dark.
“What are you doing here?” Lydia asked as she walked in, closing the door behind herself. May shrugged, “I have no idea.” She really didn’t.

She sat down on the bed, letting herself lay back while Lydia came to lay down next to her, her legs dangling off the bed.
“Who’s bedroom was this?” Lydia asked, staring up at the ceiling. “This was Negan’s,” May whispered out, her voice soft in the big room.

“Who’s Negan? Is he here with us?” Lydia asked and May shook her head, “I’ll take you to meet him one day.”

They went back down again and it was time to go, but they were doing something dangerous. They were crossing the border. They made it into the forest on the other side, May pulling her bandana over her face, only revealing her eyes.

She had Daryl’s bandana in her pocket too, doing the same for him to protect him from a potential lung infection.
“There’s the river, we made it!” Ezekiel said. Daryl walking up to it, “I’m gonna check the ice,” Daryl said, May grabbing his arm, a scared look on her face, “it hasn’t been freezing for that long.”

“It’s okay,” Daryl said, pressing a kiss between her furrowed eyebrows. “I’ll be fine.” May let go of him and Daryl made his way to the ice. “I’m right behind you,” Michonne said, shoving May as she walked passed, May scowling at the woman and catching herself before she impulsively shoved Michonne back, which would result in her falling onto the ice.

Daryl looked toward the tree line, searching for someone. “Hey, where’s Lydia?” he called out, May worriedly looking toward the trees where Lydia was standing just a second ago. “I’m gonna go find her,” Carol said, May nodding. “You get everyone across, I’ll be right back,” Carol told May, “okay,” she breathed out, also making her way onto the ice with help from Daryl.

She was standing near the side, Michonne intently looking at her leg and May frowned until she felt a hand grab onto her pants, pulling her towards themselves, resulting in May letting out a shriek as she slipped on the ice, trying to find purchase to push herself back but finding none.

“Daryl, Daryl!” she shouted, trying to kick at the walker that had emerged from the snow, Daryl trying to get over to her as fast as he could. May was kicking her leg desperately trying to get the walker off, “no, no no no-“ she whimpered, feeling it’s teeth make contact with her pants.

Daryl stabbed it through the head, pulling May back. He fell to his knees, pulling May’s pants up and seeing no bite mark, but it’s teeth went through her pants. Daryl let out a relieved breath, helping her up, “are you okay?” he asked, May nodding, pulling her sleeve back to glance at her elbow.

Daryl saw the bleeding wound from catching herself on the rough ice, but it was a scrape, she’d heal.
Soon, everyone was hurriedly passing, Aaron shouting ‘not all at once’ like a mantra.

Daryl helped everyone cross, then made his way back and around the bend of the river, May worriedly watching as she lost sight of Daryl, continuing to help people onto the side.
The sound of struggle came from around the bend, May’s eyes widening as she intently listened.

Growling, grunting from Daryl, he needed help. May was about to take off when Michonne grabbed her, “Maybelle no, we have to stay together.”
“Get off of me!” May said, “he needs help,” she said, trying to pull herself away from Michonne’s iron grip. Michonne wouldn’t let go, the sound of struggle just continuing, “let go of me-“ she said, her eyes wide and panicked.

“Daryl!” she screamed at a particularly loud groan, Michonne refusing to let go of her. Then it went silent. May turned around and punched Michonne as hard as she could, Michonne stumbling back in shock while May ran onto the ice, seeing Daryl laying on the ice, his crossbow laying discarded.

“Daryl!” she called out, relieved to see he was breathing. She kneeled beside him, brushing her hair behind her ear to keep it out of her face, “hey, hey. Are you okay?” she asked, both their breaths coming out in pants.

“Yeah,” Daryl breathed out, May helping him get up and grabbing his crossbow for him. They walked back to the group together, May having a dirty scowl on her face as she glared at Michonne, who shot her an even nastier look.

-

They finally walked up to the gates of Hilltop, Lydia beside May again. They were inside the Barrington house, the fireplace burning and warming them all. May was laying on the couch, Jerry and Nabila’s kids sprawled over it too, one behind her, the little girl’s head on her side, while May had an arm around her and the other one pressed against her in front of her, all three sound asleep.

May groaned a little, having been laying in the uncomfortable position too long. She turned onto her back, still asleep, a kid on each side.
The next morning, most of the group made their way over to Alexandria. Daryl had decided he’d go, so May went with him, Lydia happily doing so too.

May smirked as she tried to reach down and grab a bunch of snow as stealthily as possible, “hey Daryl,” she said, Daryl turning around. May launched the snow at him, laughing as Daryl was covered in it.

Lydia laughed too, Daryl getting a grin on his face, “what are you laughing at?” he asked Lydia and reached down, throwing snowballs at them both.
Soon, almost everyone was playing along, fighting each other.

Siddiq walked up to her, dodging snow thrown at him. “hey, May. I could use your help real quick,” he said and May nodded, “of course,” making a quick sign to Daryl and Lydia that she’d go with Siddiq.

Siddiq walked her into the house, May taking off her boots and layers, just in a sweater with the turtle neck underneath now. Siddiq lead her into a room and May sighed as she saw Negan laying on the bed in his boxers, a deep wound in his thigh and a telltale smirk on his face.

“Hi May,” he smirked, drawing out the syllables. “Hi Negan,” May said in the same tone of voice at the man, doing up her hair and tying it up.
“So, you got caught, then?” May asked, Negan shaking his head. “No, I went back,” he said and May frowned a little while Siddiq and her got ready to bandage the man up.

“Why would you do that?” she asked, Negan biting his lip. “There’s nothing out there for me, I figured if I came back, I’d get some kinda freedom cause you know.. I came back.”
May let out a hum, “Michonne’s Michonne.”
“Yea, I got the memo,” Negan said and May smiled, keeping her eyes focused on his leg as she helped Siddiq stitch it up.

“Made you smile,” Negan said, licking his bottom lip. May rolled her eyes fondly, “shut up, old man.”
“Careful who you call an old man sweetheart, I know you’re going into your thirties too.” May raised her eyebrows, playfully pointing her finger at him, “watch it.”

Siddiq snickered at their banter, “you two made up, then?” May shrugged, “more or less. But I’m still mad that he shaved his head again, now I can’t bully him by pulling his hair,” May said and Siddiq laughed, focusing on the stitch again.

When they’d bandaged him up, May raised to her feet again, cracking her back with a groan.
“I should get back to Daryl,” May said, Siddiq nodding, “yea, I got it from here.”
May said a short goodbye to Siddiq and shyly smiled at Negan, then walked out.

-timeskip-

May was in Alexandria, Daryl having gone off with a group to train at Oceanside. May was quietly sitting in the garden, peeling potatoes.
Lydia was in the grass, practicing with Henry’s stick rather violently.

“Hey kid,” a low voice called out to Lydia, May looking up to keep an eye on her. “Everything okay?”
May couldn’t see who was talking to her, but didn’t really mind, as long as he didn’t try anything.

“Fine,” Lydia said. “Exactly the same as it was 20 minutes ago.”
“What was the big meeting for?” the low voice asked, since the council had just moved into the ‘club house’ as May liked to call it.
“And why are folks giving you the side eye?” The voice asked. “Same folks eyein’ you,” Lydia said, making her way out of May’s sight.

“Lydia,” May called out, getting no response. She put the potatoes and knifes down and stood, brushing her hands off on her jeans as she went to walk over.
However, when May found her again, she was crouched down by Negan, who had a big grin on his face as he looked at May.

“Speak of the devil,” Negan smirked, “Lydia over here, was just telling me you were snooping around my room not too long ago.” May looked at Lydia with a slightly open mouth, “I, well, I mean, yea I was in there but-“

“Laying on his bed,” Lydia said and May slowly turned her head towards the girl, “wow, thanks for elaborating, Lydia,” she said through gritted teeth and Lydia giggled.
“Negan, back to work,” Negan’s guard called out, “you’re supposed to keep your distance,” he told May and Lydia.

May rolled her eyes, taking the tomato Negan had in his hand. “Hey,” he said, straightening up and attempting to grab it back. May held it out of reach, “nuh uh, this is going into my soup.”
Negan snickered as he put his cap on right, “tease.” “you’re letting yourself get teased, big scary Negan,” May stuck her tongue out before she lead Lydia away from him.

May was preparing Negan’s dinner, making her way down to his cell with the plate. “Negan,” she called out when the man didn’t notice her immediately. “Christ, you’re light on your feet,” Negan said, startled. May opened the cell door, about to hand him his plate when a loud boom sounded, May startling and dropping the plate, Negan catching it before it shattered as they both stared at the small window Negan had.

They both ran out, staring at the sky, watching a meteor like shape flying towards the earth.
“Oh my god- fuck, Negan come on!” May ran off, seeing Eugene already going for the radio. Negan ran after her, Eugene and May both reaching the radio together.

“Eugene, give me that!” May said, snatching the receiver from him. Negan snickered, standing next to May, “Oceanside, Oceanside come in, it’s an emergency.”
“It’s Rachel,” a voice returned. “Rachel I need you to get any leaders present at Oceanside over here right now, and get Daryl, is Daryl okay?” “Daryl’s not here,” Rachel’s voice came back to May, May taking a step back with an anxious look on her face, “what do you mean he’s not there?”

“He left with Carol on his bike. The boat came back,” Rachel said, May letting out a shaky sigh, “hey, hey don’t worry, he’s probably fine,” Negan said, Eugene worriedly standing beside the table. “But what if he’s not? What if he’s hurt?” May asked, her voice pitching.

Eugene snatched the mic back when Michonne walked in, starting to talk to her.

Negan and May sat down in the window sill together, May’s knees pulled up to her chest, while Negan’s long legs were stretched out in front of him.
May was intently listening to the conversation Eugene was having with Michonne, about some satellite having failed and make it’s way back down the earth.

“May,” Negan sighed, putting a hand on her shoulder. May shrugged it off, standing up. “C’mon,” she said, grabbing his blouse and dragging him along to her and Daryl’s house, well, mostly hers.

She sat Negan down at the dining table, giving him another plate of food. Negan waited until she was seated with food too to start eating, the two of them quietly eating their dinner.
“I probably shouldn’t be in here.”
“Probably not, but imagine Gabriel’s face when he realizes you’re gone,” May chuckled, Negan snickering too. “Yea okay, that’d be funny.”

May put her spoon back down, seeming in thought.
“May,” Negan said, May humming as they made eye contact. “Eat,” he said, gesturing to her plate with his chin.

“I can’t,” May said, “I’m too worried. I’ll throw up.” Negan bit his lip, “just a little, then?” May shook her head, “I told you, I’ll throw up.”
“If you throw up I’ll throw up,” Negan said and May chuckled. They both were distracted by the sound of the front door opening, Lydia walking in. “Hey,” she breathed out, brushing some hair behind her ear.

“Hey,” May smiled, “sit down, I’ll get you a plate,” she said and went to get Lydia a plate. Lydia said down at the head of the table, in between Negan and May.
May gave Lydia her plate and sat down again, taking a deep breath.

“So you two are eating dinner together now?”
“Lydia,” May said with a sigh. “What? It was just an.. an observation,” she said, Negan grinning as he glanced between May and Lydia. “I shouldn’t even be here, so,” he shrugged.

“Yea, why are you here?” Lydia then asked. “Because she dragged me here,” Negan said, pointing at May with his spoon, then slurping his soup obnoxiously loud. She sighed, “you two are a mean duo.”
Both Negan and Lydia chuckled, the three continuing to eat their dinner, chatting happily.

After dinner, May went to take Negan back to his cell. May bit her lip as they stood in the doorway, Negan looking down on her and May staring at their shoes.

“Look me in the eyes,” Negan drawled, May taking a second before she hesitantly glanced up at him, Negan smiling, “there you are.”

May continued chewing on the skin of her lip, Negan letting out a soft ‘nah-ah’, swiping his thumb over her lip to get her teeth to release it.
“Stop it, we’re in public,” May muttered, glancing back. “No one needs to know, it’ll be our little secret,” Negan said, glancing over May’s head and then looking down at her again.

“You’re perverted,” May said, looking away with a smile on her face. Negan leaned forward, his lips touching her ear. “I know you wouldn’t mind if I ate you out every once in a while.”

May went a furious red, stammering, while Negan looked at her with a satisfied look on his face.
“Is that something you’d like?” he asked softly, May not answering and keeping her head down.

“I remember what your lips taste like,” Negan egged on, “so soft and sweet, I bet something else ‘s even sweeter,” he grinned while May gasped, “Negan!” she scolded him, Negan chuckling, “what?” he asked innocently.

“Stop it Negan, I already told you I’m married,” May sighed, turning her head away. “I already told you no one has to know. We can go up there right now, Lydia’s not home. I got you, little girl,” he said softly, May glaring up at him, all flushed.

“God, I love it when you look at me like that,” Negan smirked, biting his lip. May turned her head away, “Negan, I like you, I really do, but I can’t. I am married to Daryl,” she said the last part firmly and then walked away, but not after making sure Negan was well and locked up.
;

The next morning at first light, they’d gotten an emergency call from Oceanside and they quickly made their way over. Oceanside was having trouble with stopping the fire in the woods from spreading and they were being overrun by a herd during their action to stop their hunting grounds from getting burned to the ground.

They eventually beat the walkers, Eugene geeking out about the satellite and it’s parts. May looked around for Daryl, but couldn’t see him anywhere.

When they got back to Alexandria, hell broke loose. Every hour, a new wave of walkers at the gates, everyone was exhausted. May was killing them through the gate together with Aaron, but they couldn’t take it anymore.

They were about 44 hours in, when they were in between waves, a young masked person walking up to the gate.
“The north border. Now,” she said. “Call of your walkers,” May countered. “Not us,” the woman said. “Yeah, right,” Daryl said. “Not. Us,” the woman firmly said “Go to the border, lay down your weapons, and wait.” “Wait for what?” Daryl asked.
“Her.”

They were sitting at a board meeting, May sitting next to Lydia.
“All right!” Michonne called out over the people chattering, “Is this your mother?” Michonne asked Lydia. “No. I don’t think it is,” Lydia answered. “Why does she want to talk with us?” Daryl asked Lydia. “You crossed into her land. Again. You have to answer for that,” Lydia answered him.

“We don’t have to do anything. We could just not go.” Aaron said. “That’s a bad idea,” Lydia said.
“We’re already under attack,” Dante said. “Yeah!” the crowd started murmuring again.
“It isn’t her. If she wanted you dead she’d send the horde. All of it, not just a few waves at a time.” Lydia said firmly.

“Maybe she’s trying to wear us down first,” Carol said. “Or, as I relayed to you all at the beginning of this meeting, there’s plausible reason to believe that the satellite and fire—” Eugene started. “I don’t want to hear about the damn satellite anymore, Eugene!” a blonde woman exclaimed. Eugene sat back down. “My friends died trying to save yours and ended up with their heads on spikes. The highway men want justice!” the woman shouted, standing up.

“Yeah!” People started shouting, “so all I want to hear from you is that you’re gonna take a dozen of us to meet these freaks at the border and that we’re gonna take that lead bitch’s head off!” the woman sneered.

“We cut it off! And then we’ll put their heads on spikes!” Gage shouted, May rolling her eyes. Siddiq stood, walking out.
“How many walkers did you see in Alpha’s horde?” Michonne asked Daryl, “tens of thousands,” Daryl answered, his hands on May’s shoulders.

“So… What’s your plan for taking them out?” Michonne asked, looking at the blonde woman. She looked away, not answering. “Oh, that wasn’t rhetorical.” “I don’t have one,” the woman answered Michonne. “Does anybody else?” Michonne’s loud voice boomed. “If she sends that horde, that’s it! Right now, all she wants to do, is talk. And we are going to listen. Now, while we are doing that, everyone here needs to focus on what’s coming in from the north and the south,” Michonne took a deep breath.

“We’re tired,” she started in a calmer voice, “we are on edge. And it is going to get worse before it gets better. But we aren’t gonna get through it at all if we do not act as one.”

With that, the meeting ended, May walking out with a deep sigh, running her hand through her hair. She went home, grabbing her stuff and finding Daryl. Daryl took her hand, squeezing it. May looked at him with a soft smile, Daryl brushing some hair behind her ear and kissing her.

The same lips that had been stretched around Negan’s cock the day before.

A group went out to the North border, they all walked quietly, the nerves eating everybody up. By the time they reached the border, it was dark. May walked up the hill, her breath visible in the cold air.

She glanced around, looking for any sign of the Whisperers. May put down her bat and the knife and gun sheathed into her belt, leaving the hidden ones.
Carol was stood in front of the pole that Henry’s head had been pierced on, Daryl walking over to her.
“You alright?” he asked, “I.. need a minute,” Carol said, dropping her bow and arrow.

After a while of waiting, Daryl started pacing. Eventually coming back, “heads up,” he said, taking his place beside May.
They saw a small herd coming up to the border, four walker separating and the others walking around in circles.

One took off their mask, revealing Alpha. She walked up to the border. “There was one rule between our people,” she said, her voice giving May goosebumps.

“One law. Stay where you are. Yet you disobey,” the woman continued, stalking up to the poles. “That fire would’ve destroyed your land,” Daryl said. “Fire’s nature to burn,” Alpha said, an uneasy feeling settling into May’s stomach. She grabbed onto Daryl’s hand, holding tightly.

“We have no conflict with nature,” Alpha said. “It could’ve wiped out one of our communities. We were not gonna sit back and let that happen.” May said, her heart beating wildly in her chest.

“We crossed one time,” Michonne said. “Three times,” Alpha corrected her. Three?
“During the fire, you walked my land. And during the winter storm, you walked my land. During your search along the river, you and the man with the metal arm walked my land,” Alpha told Michonne.

“That’s three times. We are always watching. What did I tell you about crossing my border?” No one answered. “You have to be punished,” Alpha said, the whisperers behind her unsheathing their knifes.

“But.. I consider context. There will be no bloodshed this time,” Alpha said. “So what do you want?” Michonne asked. “Land,” Alpha replied, “the creek that winds into the valley. That is your new southern border. We will mark the new border to the north.”

“That’ll cut off our hunting grounds,” Carol said. “We don’t have to stand here and listen to this—” “Carol!” Michonne interrupted her, “To this.. what?” Alpha asked, walking over to Carol, but staying on her own side of the border.

“To this bullshit,” Carol snarled back at her. “That’s it, come on. We’re done, let’s go.” Daryl said. “We’re not,” Alpha countered, “not until this one lowers her eyes to my feet.”

May frowned, glancing at Daryl and then back at Alpha. “You should fear me,” Alpha whispered when Carol refused to do so. “I don’t,” Carol calmly replied. “I look at you, and I feel nothing at all.”
“Is that right?” Alpha asked. “The blond boy… screamed your name just before we took his head. For your behavior, I will be taking another thing,” she pointed at May. “Her.”

May took a step back, Carol pulling a gun out of her pants and fired it at Alpha, but Michonne had knocked the barrel, so the bullet didn’t hit it’s target. Michonne rushed up to Alpha, “I apologize for my friend. We have not slept. And you know what she lost.”

Alpha’s head snapped to Carol, “I forgive you. Mother to mother.” Daryl was tightly holding onto Carol, stopping her from attacking the woman. “But I will not leave without my toll.”

“I’m not some item to be traded,” May sneered, Alpha stalking over to her. “I will wear your skin on my head, I will wear your skin, on my back,” Alpha said and with that May grabbed her bat, knife and gun, turning around and walking off, deeply upset by the woman’s words.

They went to Daryl’s camp, where he stayed when he was out there. May was quietly sat by the fire, staring into it. Daryl sat down by her, once again tucking her hair behind her ear to reveal her cheekbone, gently kissing it.

May looked at Daryl, her eyes glassy. “I’m scared,” she whispered. “I don’t understand. What did I do?” her voice broke mid-sentence as she took a shuddering breath in. “Daryl what did I do?” May choked out, laying her head on his shoulder, Daryl wrapping his arm around her shoulders.

“I’ll keep you safe,” he said, May holding onto his waist tightly, closing her eyes. She was already dozing off with how tired she was, Daryl’s cheek on her head while he softly shushed her, rubbing her back.

“Whisperers!” Carol suddenly shouted, both Daryl and May wide awake in an instance. “Three of them!”
Michonne made groups for north, south, west and east, “capture, don’t kill!”

-

They had been searching for a while, eventually meeting with Carol and Michonne. “Are you sure you saw three?” Michonne asked. Carol nodded, “yeah. I’m sure.”
“Carol,” Michonne slowly said, “how long you been taking those pills for?”

Carol rolled her eyes, “since I got back. It’s fine. They’re like coffee,” she turned to May and Daryl, “we can’t stay out here.”
“All right,” Daryl said, “May stand in front of me,” he muttered and May did, “why?” she asked. “I want to keep you in my sights. If they’re really out here looking at us, they’re after you.”

“Don’t say that, maybe she was just trying to scare me,” May said, Daryl dismissing her, “find a place with walls, hole up for a while. Get some sleep.”
Carol walked off, shaking her head.

;

They ended holed up in a school, May curled up in a corner, getting some much needed rest in the uncomfortable position.
Gunshots and a scream woke her up, “Daryl! Help!” May snapped awake, immediately grabbing her bat and rushing out into the hallway and towards the sound, Daryl right behind her.

They all rushed into the gym, seeing Carol standing in the middle, surrounded by dead walkers. “Carol?” Daryl called out, Carol turning around. They all went over to her, “what happened?” May looked at her arm, “you’re hurt.”

They went back to Alexandria the same night, getting Carol to Siddiq since May didn’t have anything to patch Carol up with. May was quietly sat on the bed, fiddling with her fingers while Daryl was waiting outside of the infirmary.

;

May was making her way back home from the infirmary when she heard a struggle, and a loud shriek. She immediately ran over, seeing someone coming toward her from the corner of her eye. She looked but saw it was Negan, going towards the sound too.

There were three people, and Lydia on the ground, crying as she struggled to defend herself. Negan pushed the blonde woman back, May shoving the other two younger boys back.
Negan kneeled by Lydia, who was holding onto his boot, sobbing.

“Hey, hey it’s okay,” Negan started calming her down, May rushing over, “Lydia, baby?” May brushed the hair from her face, “it’s okay, I’m here.”

“Negan what’s going on?!” Negan’s guard called out, running in. “Oh my god, Margo,” one of the boys, Gage, said. May and Negan both looked at the woman, sitting against the wall, blood splattered against it.

Negan slowly raised to his feet again, his gaze locked on the woman. “Shit.”
Soon, a crowd formed, Negan put in cuffs and held back while Daryl and May stayed with Lydia.

“You freak. This is your fault!” Gage shouted, being held back by someone in the crowd. “It was Negan! Negan killed her!” the other guy shouted. “No he didn’t do anything wrong,” Lydia sobbed, laying on the ground. “No it wasn’t—he didn’t do anything!” Lydia sobbed, repeating herself over and over again.

“Now get him out of here!” Daryl sneered at the guards, “please!” Lydia sobbed. “No, he didn’t do anything!” Lydia kept screaming. “I know. I know. I know,” Daryl repeated, calming her down.
“He didn’t do anything wrong,” Lydia whimpered to Negan.

Negan was pushed to walk away, “No!” a shrill scream from Lydia, “please! Oh, please, no.”
May shushed her, worriedly looking at the guards taking Negan away.

They got Lydia to the infirmary, May staying by her while she helped Dante patch her up. Daryl walked in, tapping his finger on the bed.
“I’m so sorry this happened to you,” Daryl said, May giving him a ‘really’ look. Lydia didn’t acknowledge him, just kept sitting with the rolled up towel under her arm.

“Lydia,” Daryl said, briefly touching her arm. “He was so sweaty. Never liked deodorant. Said it—it made his arm pitch itchy. So I got used to it. Sometimes he smelled like garlic and onions. I miss him” Lydia said softly, her voice hoarse.
“Who’s that?” Daryl asked. “My dad. My dad would’ve protected me.” Daryl let out a soft sigh, sitting on the bed on her other side. “Tell me what happened,” Daryl said softly.

Lydia looked at him, “Negan saved my life.” Daryl signed to May and May released Lydia, Daryl wrapping his arm around her and Lydia laid her head against Daryl’s shoulder, May watching them.

“I’m gonna go talk to Negan,” Daryl said and May nodded, “I’ll take her home when Dante’s done.”

May walked Lydia into her bedroom, getting her tucked into bed. “There you go,” she whispered, brushing the hair out of Lydia’s face and from her forehead. “Go to sleep, sweetheart,” May said softly, about to walk away when Lydia grabbed her hand.

“Wait. Could you lay down with me?” her hoarse voice asked, May nodding, “of course,” she said, getting on the bed and laying down beside Lydia. Lydia turned her back to May and pushed into her, May taking the invitation and pulling her shirt up a little bit.

She slipped her hand in and gently scratched Lydia’s back, softly shushing her until she fell asleep. May got up again, tucking Lydia under the blankets and kissing her forehead, walking out.

She opened the front door and realized the writing spray painted onto it ‘Silence the whisperers’. She sighed and went back inside to get some soap and water and start scrubbing it off.

The next morning, May woke up by loud knocking on their front door. She sighed and rolled over, going back to sleep. The knocking got more urgent and harder. May let out a groan as she stood, grabbing a tshirt and pulling it over her bare chest.

She was wearing panties and Daryl’s black tshirt as she went to the front door, swinging it open. “What?!” she asked, very irritated. It was Gabriel, who looked pretty scared of her. “He’s gone.”

;

Daryl had gone tracking out with Siddiq, while May went on her own after she insisted she could do it.

She was walking through the forest, hitting a border. She glanced around herself, since she was tracking someone’s footsteps and it could be Negan, she crossed the border. Just continuing to follow the footsteps.

She knew it wasn’t safe. She knew she wasn’t safe. She swung her bat around a little, while she looked at the ground, continuing to follow the tracks.
She followed the tracks into a small clear area that seemed to track backwards, so she walked along the path, looking at the determined footsteps.

A twig broke, so she looked up. She was staring right into diverse Whisperer masks.
“Is that Alpha’s toll?” “Get her!” Whisperers stood, pulling their knifes. May took a step back, wide eyed, and took off running, hearing the people chase after her.

“Don’t let her escape!” one whispered to the other, May panting as she zigzagged between trees, trying to get away. She was running to the North border, hoping they’d leave her alone if she crossed.

After a while of running, she leaned against her tree, holding her chest as she glanced around herself. She couldn’t see any whisperers, but that didn’t mean they weren’t there.
She finally found a bridge, seeing the familiar marking of the border. She crossed and ran into the forest on their own land, walking through the leaves and making sure no one had followed her.

She paused when she heard talking, “—So I saved his life, right? You know what he says to me? Dummy, go get the beer.” It’s Daryl, talking to Connie.
She frowned, watching the two laugh and talk together. He gave her back her sharpie and took her hand, “it’s gonna be alright.”

May stared at them in disbelief. He wouldn’t.. would he? Did he? He doesn’t.. does he?
Dog barked in the distance and they took off toward the sound while May let out a soft breath, leaning against a tree and sliding down it, staring at the ground.

Did he love Connie? She should be the only one. “Oh my god,” she held a trembling hand over her mouth, tears welling up in her eyes. Her father was right about him. She should’ve left him down the porch steps when she had the chance.

She got up, taking a deep breath. No. She’s overreacting. She knows Daryl and he wouldn’t do something like this. Not to her. Not after all this time.
Daryl loved her. Just her.

Chapter Text

May was walking through the forest, Daryl right behind her. “May, wait up!” he said, jogging until he caught up with her, taking her hand.

“What’s got you so worked up?” he asked, May stopping in her tracks. “What were you doing out here with Connie, Daryl?” she asked. “I was tracking Negan, well I thought I was tracking Negan, and I saw you two holding hands, laughing, having fun.”

“We were tracking Kelly, she’s hurt, you know that. I was trying to cheer her up,” he said, May nodding a little as she looked away.
“Did you fuck someone else?” May asked him, her voice soft, scared.

Daryl’s eyelids fluttered a little, “I- what? What are you talking about? Of course I didn’t.” May let out a breath, “you did, didn’t you?”
Daryl kept quiet, then sighed, running a hand through his hair, “look May..”

“Oh my god. You did. I was right, wasn’t I?” May said, Daryl hesitantly looking at her and nodding. “Who was it?” May asked, Daryl keeping his mouth shut. “Was it Connie? Or.. Or Carol? Or Michonne?” she asked, Daryl shaking his head, “I met her out there.”

“So you – you had sex with her, then came to me to stick your dick in the next fuckhole you could find?” May asked, Daryl biting his lip. “Let’s go back.”

They walked through the gates together, May immediately went to walk to her trailer and Daryl grabbed her arm, “May wait,” he started and May pulled her arm away, Daryl standing just in front of the gates, watching her leave.

That night, Siddiq was going back to Alexandria because Rosita had a bug. Daryl had immediately volunteered coming with and asked May to tag along, back home.
They were all ready to leave and May got on the back of Daryl’s bike, wrapping her arms around him and laying her cheek against his back, closing her eyes.

She was exhausted, already starting to drift off as Daryl and Siddiq rode out of Hilltop, Daryl glancing back at May occasionally. She could forgive him, since it was a long time ago. She loved him too much to let him go.

When they were back at Alexandria, Daryl and May went to sleep. They were tightly cuddled together, even with the current circumstances.
May laid awake, cuddling closer to Daryl’s chest. He wrapped his arm around her, tighter. And tighter, until May was laughing and begging to be released.

Daryl did, and they looked at each other for a while, May caressing his beard. “I love you more than anything in this world, Daryl. But I can’t stay with you if you treat me like some common whore.” Daryl bit his lip and got a small grin at her choice of wording, “I thought you liked that.”

May punched his chest, “stop it, dick,” she smiled, “I’m trying to be serious.” Daryl nodded, “it was a long, very long time ago. I don’t even know where she is anymore, I’m yours only, May. I promise.”
Then May kissed him, long and hard. There’s the Daryl she knew.

The next day, Daryl went out with Carol, doing another sweep for Negan, while May went out hunting. They didn’t even bother sending anyone with her anymore, knowing she’d lose them and just go out hunting on her own.

May had her gun trained on a deer, aiming for it’s head, but before she could pull the trigger, a whisperer stepped out of the woods and lodged it’s knife into the deer, taking it down.
May let out a choked gasp and hid behind a thick tree, her gun pulled to her chest as she frowned, this was not their side of the border.

She nervously glanced around the bark of the tree, seeing the whisperer gone. She looked back and yelped, the whisperer right in her face. The woman’s hand caressed her cheek with the back of her fingers, May sitting stock still while she allowed herself to be touched, her chest heaving.

“Get up,” she whispered, May pointing the gun at the woman and firing, gasping for air as her body fell back. “Oh my god, oh my god,” she choked out, standing up and looking down at the woman, feeling a large presence behind herself.

She slowly looked over her shoulder, seeing a huge man behind herself. And I mean huge. He was bigger than Negan, for sure, and he seemed tall to her when she first met him.
“Don’t hurt me, don’t hurt me, I’m sorry I didn’t mean to,” she said, taking steps back and away from the man.

She fell back over the body of the whisperer, staring up at the giant. He put his finger to his lips, “shh.” He raised his fist and punched her right in the temple, knocking her out.

;

Beta had May slung over her shoulder as he walked with the dead, back to their camp. He knew Alpha told him to not damage her if he managed to get her, but it would’ve been too much work, especially for something he didn’t agree with.

Beta walked up to Alpha, May still in place and unconscious. Alpha observed her, “what happened to her face?” she asked, clearly dissatisfied. “She was like this when I found her,” Beta replied. Their soft voices mingled as they argued, “she was like this when you found her, but the imprint is fresh and an exact copy of your fist.”

Eventually they came to a conclusion, “string her up. I want answers. She’s easy to break.”

When May came to, her feet barely touching the ground and her shoulders, elbows and wrists cringing in pain, she was immediately stretched a little farther. She gasped in pain, trying to free herself.

“Stop, stop,” she choked out, looking up at her tied wrists, making herself light headed. She groaned at the terrible headache and looked back down again.

Someone stood in front of her, taking her chin and lifting her head. May was staring right at Alpha, breathing heavily through her nose in anxiety, her eyes wide and glassy. “I, am Alpha-“ the woman started, but May didn’t let her finish as she spit right into her face.

Alpha paused, briefly wiping the spit from her face and then looking at May, slapping her right in the mouth. Her head snapped to one side. She hit her across her cheek. Her head snapped to the other side.

May was left with pink tinted teeth and a handprint on her cheek. She spat on the ground, staring at it for a moment before she looked back at Alpha.
Alpha got a brief smile on her face, it tugging at the corners of her mouth.

“I’ll kill you,” Alpha said, her voice unsettling to May. So soft and especially calm, she whispered. “I’m already dead,” May spat at her, Alpha reaching to May’s face, who briefly flinched away. Alpha too, caressed May’s face, gently tracing the tips of her fingers over her cheekbones, nose, just above her eyebrows.

“I will wear you one day,” Alpha whispered and May pulled her head away. “Stay away from me,” she choked out, “stay away from me!” she screamed at the top of her lungs, kicking at Alpha. The woman just took a step back, patiently waiting until May was done screaming, crying and flailing, until she was just quietly hanging there, sniffling pathetically.

“Are you done?” Alpha asked, her eyebrows raised. May sniffled, lifting her knees up to her chest and then dropping them again, crying tiredly. “Please let me go, please don’t kill me. Don’t kill me, I don’t want to die.”

Alpha took steps closer to May, “I would kill you right now, but your face needs to heal,” she said, May sniffling and letting out soft gasps every breath. “Can you let me down?” May asked, Alpha observing her.
“You’re in no position to ask for favors,” she said, trailing off. “if you behave, I’ll tie you to a tree.”

-

May had no idea how long it’d been. Her arms and shoulders had gone numb a long time ago. She was in and out of consciousness, the pain of hunger eating at her.
She raised her head back, letting out soft, pathetic whines. She was too tired to cry.

She pulled at her arms, pursing her lips shut in pain. She refused to scream, knowing where that would get her.
She could see Alpha stalking over from a distance, holding a branch. She stared at her until she was right in front of her, lowering her eyes to Alpha’s feet.

“You’re learning,” Alpha whispered, May didn’t reply. “Beta, lift her shirt,” she told the man, who she hadn’t even noticed. He had creeped up behind her and was ripping her shirt right down the middle.
“No, no stop, don’t!” May exclaimed, pulling at her arms again, but the rope would hold.
All the layers of clothing that were previously keeping her warm were torn down the back, but her bra was left clasped.

“You shall learn,” Beta whispered right into her ear. She couldn’t see them anymore, desperately trying to look back. “What are you doing?” she kept repeating, scared. “Please, what are you doing?”
She screamed when the first lash came, then she was punished with another for making such a sound.

She was writhing and crying in pain, seven cuts running across her back. This continued for an eternity. Twelve lashes, eighteen, twenty-five.
Alpha rounded again, May sobbing and whimpering with the effort to not give up despite the circumstances.
“Look at me,” Alpha whispered to her. May tore her eyes from the ground, struggling to lift her head. She looked at Alpha through her eyebrows, panting.

Alpha placed her finger in front of May’s lips.
“Shhh.”

May realized the band of her bra had been cut by the sharp branch, it barely holding together by a few lose threads that threatened to snap any minute now.
“Untie her,” Alpha ordered. May was panting with exhaustion, her body aching. She was lowered back onto the soles of her feet, but when the rope was relieved, she instantly collapsed.

Alpha caught her, realizing May was unconscious. Alpha chuckled, watching her drool over swollen, red lips. Her cheeks were dirty and covered in tear tracks, hot wetness still oozing down her face.
Alpha handed her over to Beta with an order to lay her down on an animal skin in one of their huts.

Beta walked in, instantly annoyed when he noticed who was getting dressed in Alpha’s hut.
The talkative bastard.
Negan turned around with a huge grin, “hey, did you say something? Thought I heard ‘fi fa fo fum’,” he taunted him with a smile, but it disappeared instantly when he saw who he was holding. Beta chucked her down on a hyde, May falling down on the wooly whatever-animal-that-was skin.

Negan was staring down at May, suddenly choked up. Beta just stared at him in that menacing way he did, and walked out.
Negan rushed over to May, holding her face between his hands. “May,” he shook her, trying to get her to wake up. “Maybelle, please,” he pressed his fingers to her pulse point. A rapid heartbeat that was gradually slowing.

“What are you doing?”
Negan’s head snapped up, seeing a red haired young woman. “I- well, I was just..” Negan started, the girl narrowing her eyes. “Don’t tell Alpha,” Negan choked out, the girl crossing her arms.
“Do you know her?” she asked.
Negan nodded, “yes. We’re… we were, together.”
The redhead cocked her head, “but she’s not one of us, is she?”

Negan looked defeated. “No, no she’s not.” “But you are,” she nearly interrupted him. “Is that why you broke up?”
Negan shook his head, “no, but it’s probably one of the reasons. Look, I’m not here to get interrogated, are you going to tell on me or not?” he asked. The girl shrugged, “depends. What were you gonna do with her?”
Negan glared at her, “what did you think I was gonna do with her?”
The redhead shrugged, “that’s what I’m asking you.”
“Stop being such a know it all, just go,” Negan growled in annoyance, resuming his care for May.

Negan patted her cheek and he got some sign of life, her eyes fluttering. “Hey, May. You there?” Negan asked, panic evident in his voice. “Maybelle,” he said again firmly and gently shook her, patting her cheek again.
May opened her eyes with a gasp, looking around until her eyes landed on Negan.

“Negan, Negan,” she said, her voice high pitched. She pushed herself up and clung onto him, her arms wrapped around his neck tightly. She was shaking with the effort of doing so, crying in wet gasps and heaving breaths.
Negan put his hand on her back and May cried out loudly, arching her back away from him.
“What? What is it?” he asked, even tho he could feel the odd texture. He didn’t want it to be true.
“m'back, my back,” Lucy cried, grabbing at it.

Negan sat up on his knees and looked over May’s shoulder, taking in the sight of her back with a shocked expression. “Who did that to you?” Negan asked, May inconsolable.
“Alpha,” he managed to decipher between sobs.
Negan hugged onto her, careful to avoid her mid-back. “I’m gonna get you out of here, ‘kay? I’ll get you out, Bels, I promise,” Negan shushed her.

Bels.
The nickname painfully reminded her of Rick, the sweet nickname he’d started using for her. May grabbed onto Negan, sniffling. “Please,” she said, her voice shaky.
Negan nodded, “I’ll get you there.”

~

May was out cold, laying on an animal skin close to Negan’s.
She’d tried staying up and finding a way out, but she soon realized the whole camp was guarded well. The guards switched every so many hours, but there was no gap, because they didn’t leave their post until the other was there.

She fell asleep on the warm hyde, her lips slightly parted and drooling in profuse relaxation. She sighed softly and closed her mouth, turning around in her sleep.
Rustling set off her alarms and she slowly opened her eyes, seeing Negan sitting up.
“Negan?” she whispered, others asleep all around them. Negan looked at her, but continued his action.

He seemed to be dragging his hyde. May watched him and smiled when he dropped it down next to her. He laid back down, resting his head on his hand while he laid on his side.
“Hi,” he whispered, carding some of her hair behind her ear. May closed her eyes again and scooted over to him, laying her head against his. Negan closed his eyes too.

“How’d you get out of Alexandria?” May whispered. Negan shrugged, “escaped.”
He draped his arm over her waist, once again avoiding her back.
It felt numb and tight to May, but when she didn’t lie down on her back or move, it wasn’t too bad. She relaxed herself again, soon feeling sleep overtake her once again.

When she woke up, she was in Negan’s arms, on the warm animal skin.
She moved, noticing Negan was already wide awake.
“Morning,” he whispered. “Morning,” May whispered back at him, stretching her spine and immediately crying out in pain, flinging herself onto her stomach.
She arched in pain, panting wetly against her forearm, but it didn’t stop. The more she moved, the more it stung and pulled.

“Oh god,” she cried, feeling the vomit rising in her throat. “Negan I’m gonna throw up,” she warned him. Instead of quickly getting away from the splash zone, he pushed himself up and gathered her hair, holding it out of her face.
“I’m so sorry May, there’s nothing I can do for you,” Negan looked around, but no one was really paying attention to them, shuffling around.

“It’s fine, you’re fine-“ May managed to choke out before she loudly retched, breathing through her mouth as she let her head hang down. She retched again and threw up the little content she had in her.
“Shhh sh sh,” she could softly hear Negan above her, rubbing gentle circles over her shoulders, which pleasantly helped to distract her from the pain in her back.
“Are you done?” he asked and May sat up a little, testing, before nodding and wiping her mouth with what was left of her shirt.

“You,” a growly voice behind her said that scared both Negan and May. May flipped herself around again, grimacing in agonizing pain as she grabbed at her back.
She was staring up at Beta, who was just.. standing.
“You,” he repeated, pointing toward Alpha’s den. If that’s what you could call it, a bunch of sticks put together to form a circular covering.
May’s eyes widened in fear as she looked between Alpha and the way he pointed, shaking her head. “No, no please,” she whimpered, starting to scoot back. Beta stared at her and then grabbed onto May’s forearm, pulling her forward.

“Hey!” Negan shouted, shoving Beta back. Beta punched him square in the face, Negan stumbling a little with the force of it. “Don’t, don’t hurt him,” May exclaimed, wildly looking between Negan and Beta while the stinging of her back slowly faded into the background.
“You,” Beta repeated himself harshly, spit particles flying that made May cringe and turn her head away in disgust.
Beta shoved her forward toward the den, May limping toward it. She nervously glanced back at Negan, who was watching her with a defeated look on his face.

Beta forcefully turned her head back front, then grabbed her and dragged her toward the den. May was wincing and crying out in pain, grabbing at her back once she was shoved down into a forest-y floor. Lots of leaves, so she could hear the crunch of Alpha’s boots walking toward her.

“The time, has come,” Alpha said. Just the way she said it made May’s skin crawl. “Time for what?” May squeaked. “Your offering. I am going to wear your skin,” she whispered, May frozen in place. She was completely silent, then tried to run out the den. Beta stopped her with an arm around her stomach, “no!” she choked out, screaming for dear life and scratching at Beta’s arm. She got him everywhere she could reach.

“Get off of me!” she shouted, Beta seemingly grimacing at the loud sound of her yelling into his face. “Negan!” she cried out for help.
She noticed the man behind some trees, immediately perking up and rushing toward them. A proportioned punch to Beta’s liver and a pull of May’s arm got her into his arms. He held out his knife to Alpha and Beta while May clung to his neck, sobbing in fear.

“Don’t let her kill me, don’t let her kill me, please Negan,” she begged him, one of her arms clutching onto the hair on the back of his head.
Negan kept quiet, knife still pointed toward Alpha and Beta. “You care for her?” Alpha asked, cocking her head and slowly stepping forward. “I saw you, in the night. Cuddling so close, not for warmth.”
“Just leave her be,” Negan took a step back, momentarily lifting May off her feet. His hand delivered warm pressure just above her ass, on her lower back, avoiding her wounds.

It still hurt, but less than when Negan would’ve lifted her with a hand on her mid-section.
Negan slowly stepped backward with May, then fled the scene. Alpha let him, she could’ve easily stopped him if she didn’t approve.

Negan had gotten them coverage, they were somewhere by the edge of the woods and a lake. May recognized the area, but not enough to tell if they were close to their border. She didn’t dare cross, she could feel the whisperers scouts eyes on them.
“Are you okay?” Negan whispered to her, May nodding into his shoulder.
“I just want to go home. Come with me.”
Negan sighed, “May.. you know I can’t.”
“Please,” May said out loud, but this was different from all those times she’d said it before. This meant something. This was her heart, desperately trying to clutch to his.

May was looking into his eyes and Negan felt like she was penetrating his soul. Like she could see through him, some part of him felt uneasy, but for some reason, the other part didn’t mind. Not at all. He wanted her to know. He wanted her to know who he was, is, will be.

May reached out to him and Negan nearly wanted to turn his head away. He allowed her to press her palms to his cheeks, forcing him to keep looking.
“I,” she started, choking up a little, “love you.”
Negan stared down at her in shock, “what?” he asked, “what did you just say?” he asked full of disbelief. “You say that now?” He slapped her hands away, “now, after I’ve spend such a long time loving you?”
That wasn’t the reaction she expected. “I wish I could’ve realized I loved you sooner-“

“But you didn’t, because you were too busy chasing after Daryl,” Negan let out a sarcastic chuckle, “what, did he fuck someone else? You two grow apart, so now you come chasing after the pieces?” he asked, pointing to himself when he said ‘the pieces’.
May was silent, staring up at him.
Yea, he did, actually.

“I’m sorry.” “Just go back to fucking barbie dreamland, Maybelle,” Negan said, turning around to walk away. “Negan wait,” May choked out, watching him leave. “Negan I meant what I said, all those years ago.”
That got Negan to pause, May took it as her queue to keep talking. “I can love you. And I do.”
Negan turned around, “you’re treating my feelings like a joke. You are and you have been for years, I might be a horrible person, a fucking monster, but I still have feelings regardless what you and your little piss patrol tell all those people who weren’t even there.”

“I’m sorry.”
“Just go.”

Chapter Text

May was stumbling over the road, barely keeping herself up. The sun was harsh on her head, everything hurt.
She didn’t even notice the pain in her back anymore while she walked. She knew they must be infected, and if they were, she needed treatment and fast, or she’d be dead meat.

The faint sound of walking horses sounded in the distance, the engine of a motorcycle. The road was blocked by a fallen tree, two walkers hanging from the trees. It’d been done on purpose.
She sighed as she looked for a way to get around it, but there seemed to be none, so she lifted herself up and over the branch, falling on the ground on the other side on hands and knees.

She stood on shaking legs, she hadn’t eaten in days. She looked up, her eyesight blurry.
“Walker!” a faint voice called out in the distance, but everything around her was spinning.
She tumbled to the ground, a weird taste in her mouth was the last thing she remembered before everything went black.

Daryl walked over, crossbow aimed, but he lowered it once the walker collapsed. “The fuck,” he muttered, walking over, but then he immediately flung his crossbow over his shoulder, lifting the ‘walker’ up.
“Make room in the wagon!” He shouted, rushing over. “It’s May!”

They quickly rushed back to Hilltop, the horses galloping over the roads and nearly bursting through the gates of the Hilltop.
Daryl lifted her out of the wagon, pure panic overtaking him, but he wouldn’t let it show.
Calm and collected.
He rushed her into the infirmary, doctors and assistants, whatever, immediately rushing around May.

Daryl was told to step back and let the doctors work. He did, walking out. He carded a hand through his hair, breathing heavily. He could feel it coming, but he refused to let it in.
His hands were shaky as he looked all around himself, sitting down and resting his head in his hands, taking a deep breath.

A hand on his shoulder, Aaron. “Hey, what happened?” Daryl looked up at him. “We found May.”

~

May woke up with a gasp, immediately trying to sit up, but she was pushed back down. “No, hey. Ssh, sh it’s alright,” Daryl comforted her.
“Negan? I- where’s,” she paused, looking at Daryl. “Daryl,” she cried out happily, surging forward and hugging him. She completely ignored all the pain, it wasn’t as important as being with Daryl again.

“Hey, sweetheart,” he sighed, wrapping his arms around her. They were in their trailer at Hilltop, the familiar place bringing comfort. “It’s you,” May laughed with tears in her eyes, pulling back to look at his face. “What happened? Did you save me?”
Daryl shook his head, “no, I found you in the road but, baby..” he sighed, “where’d you go? I was so worried.”
“I don’t know,” May whimpered, “I don’t know, I don’t know. I don’t know what happened, I was out and I was being hunted and I shot a woman but then there was this huge guy and I don’t remember what happened, but when I woke up I was hanging from a tree-“ she gushed out all at once, Daryl trying to calm her down a little.

May’s face fell when she remembered. She looked down, seeing she was wearing a different shirt.
“Who changed my shirt?” she asked softly. Daryl shrugged, “one of the doctors probably.”
“So you didn’t see?”
Daryl frowned worriedly, “see what?”
May swallowed thickly as she stood, seeing herself in the mirror. She took a deep breath and grabbed the ends of her shirt, pulling it over her head, leaving her bare chested.

Daryl looked at her, confused, but then he noticed it in the mirror. His face unreadable.
May looked back at herself in the mirror, seeing the large cuts littering her back, bandaged up, but you could see where they went.
May’s eyes had watered while looking at herself. She looked back at Daryl, “I’m hideous,” she whispered. “Do you still love me?”

Daryl didn’t answer, just kept looking at her. He slowly got up from the bed, turning her around so he could take a good look at them.
He didn’t say anything.
He took a step back, looking unsure. “What?” May softly asked, “Daryl?”
Daryl bit his lip, then rushed out the trailer, leaving May with her arms wrapped around herself, watching him leave.

“Daryl?”

~

She was sat on her bed, the mirror turned around. She was staring at the sheets with glassy eyes and an empty heart.
She was horrifying, even to Daryl. She’d been ruined for anyone else to come.

Loud shouting outside caught her attention and she looked out the window above the bed. People were running around, gathering outside the walls.
She’d missed something.
She got up, limping to the door and opening it, but Aaron immediately ran up to her. “Stay inside, May. It’s not safe,” he told her, gently coaxing her to take steps back and closing the door again.

May stared at it, then made her way back over to the window, to watch, at least.
There was a lot of commotion going on outside, May trying to find out what was happening, when she saw arrows on fire lighting up the sky.

Something hit the roof of her trailer, May staring up at the spot where it did. “Fuck,” she panted, immediately starting to grab a bag. Just the essentials, her spikey bat and a warm sweater. She tried to get her boots on, it hurting a lot to bend over and she was sure she ripped open the wounds.
May limped out of the trailer, holding her ribs, grunting with every step.

She needed a stick, something, to lean on.
She looked back at the battle, then hurried behind the trailer, lifting the wooden planks and slipping out through the secret exit.

-

It was day again, early morning maybe. She didn’t know, she forgot her watch.
She was leaning on a big stick, taking a deep breath as she sat down on a log, a stray walker stumbling through the forest.
It didn’t see her, kept walking around.

She reached into her bag, taking a sip of water, then putting the bottle back into her pack.
She watched the walker with a sigh, another one stumbling out, but this one, this was a real special one.
This one was holding a bat covered in barbed wire, obviously trying to herd the walker, trying to get it to walk along with him.

May giggled, watching the ‘walker’ in a leather jacket and grey double belted jeans walking after the other walker.
The ’walker’ looked up at the sound of a giggle, looking her way. He lifted the bat and killed the walker, continuing to look around.

“You look pretty dumb,” May said, standing up and limping into the open. Negan sighed when he saw her, turning around to walk away. “Hey, don’t,” May said, going after him. “Negan.”
Negan kept walking.
“Hey bitch boy! Stop sulking!” She called after him and Negan stopped walking, glaring at her over his shoulder.

May smiled at him, trying to ease the tension. “The mask looks good on you,” she tried, Negan looking to the side. “Thanks for uh, blowing up my house, by the way.”
Negan didn’t say anything, May could tell he didn’t want to be there.
May limped over to him, coming to stand right in front of him. “I’m sorry for what I said,” May told him.

Negan rolled his eyes and was about to walk away when May grabbed him, “I’m also sorry for treating your feelings like a joke. And basically stomping all over you… For years. And just being mean overall.”
Negan looked down at her, “you should go and find your people.”
“No,” May choked out. “Daryl will be with them. I don’t want to see him.”
Negan kept looking down at her.
May swallowed down her emotions, desperate not to show them, but she could tell Negan knew she was trying to keep it in. “He doesn’t like me anymore, now that I’m damaged goods.”

“Don’t say stuff like that, it’s bullshit. He’d fight every guy alive for you,” Negan muttered, looking away. “But I guess he won’t,” May chuckled softly. “He saw what Alpha did to me, and he looked at me like I was a bag of fucking trash, Negan. He thought I looked awful, he just couldn’t tell me, so he left. He just left me there alone.”

“And here you are. Poor fucking you,” Negan growled. “Don’t be like that, please,” May said softly, it hurt her heart to hear such things come out of the mouth of the man she expected the smallest ounce of support from. “I need you right now,” May sniffled and Negan’s eyes seemed to soften when he realized he’d made her cry.
He looked annoyed and felt tense, but he still hugged her. May held onto him, her hands on his upper back, while Negan’s wrapped around her head.

He kissed the crown of her head, “you need to go back to your people,” he said it a lot gentler than before. “Please. It’s not safe out here and definitely not so close to the Hilltop. Alpha’s there.”
May nodded, pulling back. “See you around?”
That got a smile out of him, May smiling back light heartedly. “See you around.”

Negan pulled off the mask, neither of them making a move to actually leave. May stared up at him, Negan staring down at her.
Negan leaned down and kissed her, May eagerly pressing back into him. Negan’s hands now rested on her hips, his bat discarded on the ground on one side, May’s on the other.

“Bye,” May whispered into his lips.
“Bye,” Negan did the same.

-
She sighed, sitting down in the dark, just having stomped out her fire. This was gonna be a hell of a cold night. She looked around, it was exceptionally quiet.
She was nervous, not wanting to sleep without a lined perimeter and something to at least alert her that there were walkers near or about to bite into her.

She closed her eyes nonetheless, taking a deep breath as she curled up by the warm stone-lined fire, since she’d just put it out, it was still smoking and the stones were able to be grabbed without burning your fingers. She grabbed a few, putting them up her shirt to warm herself up a little.
The warmth lulled her to sleep almost instantly, and she was out cold by 1am.

She woke up in the morning by the sound of rustling, it triggering her fight or flight response. She laid on the ground as still as she could, intently listening for any sound of moaning or growling.
She slowly lifted her head to look across her little camp, but then noticed something shooting away into the bushes.

Three, maybe four kittens ran after it, cutting right through her camp. She smiled, laying her head back down. Cats, okay, great. Won’t kill me.
She sat up, stretching and then immediately regretting it, taking deep breaths in and out. Her back had been stitched up and bandaged, but it still hurt like hell. The infection she’d gotten was nearly all the way gone, but her wounds were still inflamed.

She got up with a soft grunt, raising her bag with her. She looked around, checking for any other activity than kittens not much bigger than her forearm. There was none, so she went on her way.

May was making her way through the forest, trying to find out where exactly she’d ended up. She sighed as she stopped, kneeling down to look through her bag.
She pulled out her map, seeing the drawn spot of Alexandria on it and Hilltop a few miles away.

She looked behind her, trying to figure out what turns she’d taken, following them on the map. Two feet stopped right in front of her and she froze, not recognizing the shoes. She slowly raised her hands, going to sit up with an anxious look on her face.

She looked right up into Negan’s face. She sighed, dropping her hands, “oh you motherfucker,” she grumbled while Negan let out a laugh. “You should’ve seen the look on your face,” he said, kneeling down. “We’re here, by the way,” Negan said, pointing at a spot on the map. “Great, thank you,” May said, starting to pack the map back up.
“I kept track because I knew you wouldn’t,” he said while watching her stuff the map back in.
“You were following me?”
“Naturally. Why do you think you slept soundly the whole night, without being torn to fucking shreds, Maybelle?”
May glared at him, “it’s May.” Negan rolled his eyes, “same thing.”

“What are you doing here?” May asked, slinging her bag back over her shoulder and grabbing her bat. She swung it around a bit, Negan grinning at her. “That bat, y’know, I’ve been looking at it for a while,” Negan reached over and grabbed it, May letting go and allowing Negan to hold it.
“This was definitely based off of Lucille,” he said, twirling it around a little.
May shrugged, “what can I say, you left your mark.”
“Interesting,” Negan said, wrapping his arm around her waist and pulling her into himself, the two now standing face to face.

“Interesting?” she asked, a smile on her face. She wrapped her arms around Negan’s neck, Negan pulling her impossibly closer by wrapping his own arms around May’s waist.
“I’m sorry for how I reacted,” Negan then said, one hand coming up to brush the hair out of her face. May shook her head, “don’t apologize, I shouldn’t have thrown it on you the way I did.”
“It just.. rubbed me the wrong way, you know? You know how I feel about you and.. yea,” he trailed off.
May nodded, “I know how you feel about me. You love me too,” she whispered. Negan nodded, chewing his lip, “I love you too.”

May pulled him down, their lips crashing together. Negan hungrily kissed back, walking her back toward the trees. He lifted her up just before they reached it, Negan pinning her against the trees. Twigs snapping in the forest got Negan to look back and toward it, squinting as he tried to spot any movement between the trees, but found none.

May turned his head back, kissing him once again.
Negan let her legs down, wildly working on his belt and May’s pant button. May pushed her pants down to her knees and Negan let out a low moan, starting to mouth over her jaw.

“There’s no one around, right?” May panted. “No, didn’t see anyone,” Negan said between kisses, shoving his own pants and underwear down.
“It’s really unlikely, but do you happen to have a condom on you?” Negan whispered through heavy breaths. May shook her head, “no, sorry. Do you care?”
Negan shook his head no, reaching down to feel how wet May was. A grin spread across his features when he felt how wet she was, May letting out a gasp, grabbing onto his hand and pushing it tighter against herself.

“You’re so wet, just lubing it up for me, huh?” he chuckled.
“Please Negan, just stop teasing for fucks sake! I need you,” May exclaimed, grabbing onto his cock. Negan gasped, arching into her touch, laying his forehead down on her shoulder. He profusely nodded, having forgotten how long it had actually been for him.
How long it had been since he’d been inside of Maybelle Greene.

He lined himself up, then slowly thrusted upward, hitching May’s leg up over his elbow. May let out a cry like moan, grabbing onto his hair. Negan rested his forehead against May’s, the two sharing breaths as Negan started his slow pump inside of her.
May threw her head back, baring her teeth while desperately trying to accommodate Negan’s girth.

“Too big for you, baby?” Negan cooed, kissing her. “Fuck off,” May panted, squeezing her eyes shut when Negan slipped in impossibly further.
“Tell me if it’s too much, I don’t want to hurt you,” Negan whispered into her mouth. “Is your back okay? Does the tree hurt?”
May nodded, “sort of, it’s harsh, but I’ll manage.” Negan kissed the corner of her mouth, then moved horizontally toward her jaw, and then down to her neck and part of her shoulder that he could reach by stretching out her shirt.

“Please motherfucking- oh my god, you’re driving me crazy. I can’t, just please move, Negan. I want you to move,” May gushed out, grabbing at his hair.
Negan did exactly as she asked, starting to ride into her like she’d disappear if he wouldn’t. May was desperately trying to contain her moans, pulling Negan close and pressing her mouth against his shoulder, getting whiffs of his musky scent mixed with leather.

“Harder, harder,” she moaned into his ear, Negan steadying himself and his grip, then started pistoning into her, pulling May into his thrusts.
May could barely hold herself up, mouth opened in a graceful ‘o’ with her eyes rolling upward, fluttering shut.
Negan was letting out inhumane growls, groaning in pleasure as he took what was his, always had been.

Negan reached down, rubbing her clit in circular motions. May let out a loud whining sound, grabbing onto his wrist.
“I’m gonna come, Negan I’m gonna come,” May sobbed, whimpering loudly. He could feel the fluid drenching his dick inside and dripping down onto his pants.
May grabbed onto him, Negan panting as he tried to angle upward, right into her g-spot. He knew where it was, he’d explored her thoroughly all those years ago and recently.
May cried out loudly, clutching onto his shoulders.
“Oh god,” Negan moaned, throwing his head back. “Where?” he asked. May pulled his head back toward her own, “inside me, look at me,” she said between breaths.

Negan stared into her eyes, green meeting brown. Negan’s eyebrows pulled together, his mouth opening and May could feel him come, his warm, sticky cum flooding her insides.
“Oh fuck yes,” May moaned, grinding against him. “That feels so good, thank you, thank you-“ she chanted, holding Negan close so he wouldn’t pull out, not yet.

The amazing feeling of being filled with his cum and plugged up by his big cock did something to her. She loved his claim on her, and that’s exactly what he did by releasing himself inside of her. He claimed her.